0" > y ^

fc^ /fM^^k ^^A.

 THE ANNALS
AND

MAGAZINE OP NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, and GEOLOGY.

(being a continuation of the ANNALS COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

' '

CHARLESWORTh's 'magazine of NATURAL HISTORY.')

CONDUCTED BY
CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,
JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.Z.S. &c.,
WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.L.S.,
AND
WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. X.—FOURTH SER

^^onian l,s/,;^^^

LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.
SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, HEADER, AND DYER ; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,
AND CO.;KENT AND CO.; WniTTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARLS :

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN AND ASHER, BERLIN.

:

1872.

^
 — — ;

" Omnes res creatse sunt divinae sapientias et potentise testes, divitife felicitatis
bumanse :— ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris ; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini
ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovation e, potentia majestatis
elucet. Earura itaque indagatio ab bominibus sibi relictis semper lestimata;
a vere eruditis et sapientibus semper excnlta ; male doctis et barbaris semper
inimica fuit." Linn^us.

" Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu'ouvrir les yeux pour
voir qu'elle est le cbef-d'eeuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-
tent toutes ses operations." Bruckner, Theorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden,
1767.

The sylvan powers

Obey our summons from their deepest dells
;

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet ; the Nymphs
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock
Or rifted oak or cavern deep the Naiads too
:

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush
That drinks the rippling tide the frozen poles.
:

Where peril waits the bold adventurer's tread.

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,
All, all to us vmlock their secret stores
And pay their cheerful tribute.
J. Taylor, Norwich, 1818.

FLAMMAM.
 CONTENTS OF VOL. X.

[FOUETH SERIES.]

NUMBER LV.
Page
I. Contributions to the Study of the Eutomostraca. By George
Stewardson Brady, C.M.Z.S. &c. —
No. VII. A List of the Non-
parasitic Marine Copepoda of the North-east Coast of England.
(Plates II.- VI.) ]

II. Further Observations on the Myology of Sarcoj^hilus ursimis.

By Alexander Macalister, M.B., Professor of Zoology, Univer-
sity of Dublin, and Director of the University Museum 17
III.The Origin of the Vertebrate Skeleton. By Harry G.
Seeley, St. John's College, Cambridge 21
IV. Proposed name for the Sponge-animal, viz. " Spongozoon ;"
also on the Origin of Thread-cells in the Spongiadse. By H. J.
'
Carter, F.R.S.\tc 45
V. On my so-called Globiocephalus Grayi. By Dr. Hermann
Burmeister 51
VI. On Emys nigra from Upper California. By Dr. J. E. Gray,
F.E.S. &c 54
VII. Experimental Researches upon the Position of the Centre of
Gravity in Insects. By Felix Plateau 55
VIII. Observations on Mr. Carter's Paper ''On two new Sponges
from the Antarctic Sea, and on a new Species of Tethya from Shet-
land together with Observations on the Reproduction of Sponges
;

commencing from Zygosis of the Sponge-animal." By J. S. Bower-

bank, LL.D., F.R.S., &c 58
IX. On
new Species of Timalia from Eastern India. By Ar-
a
thur Viscount Walden, P.Z.S., F.R.S (31

X. Notes on the Anatomy of the Derriah (^Cynocephalus hama-

dryas). By Alexander Macalister, M.B., Professor of Zoology,
University of Dublin 62

On some Dermal Tubercles associated with Fossil Fish-remains, by

James Thomson On the two (?) unknown Species of Argus
;

Pheasant, by T. W. Wood ;Note on a Deformed Example of

Cariama cristata, by Dr. A. Giinther; On the Natural Affinities
of the Balistidce, by M. C. Dareste On the Synonymy of the
;

Genera of Euryalidce,hy Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. On a neAv ;

Species of Paindoxorms, by the Abbo A. David Investigations ;

on Fossils Birds, by M. A. Milne-Edwards Migrations of the

;
IV CONTENTS.

Graptolites, by H. Alleyne Nicholson, M.D., F.K.S.E., F.G.S.,

&c. ; new Netted Sponge {Meyei-ella) from the Phi-
Notice of a
lippines, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. Additional Note on ;

Osteocella septentrionalis, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c 66 — 76

NUMBER LVI.
XI. Antipathes arctica, a new Species of Black Coral (Antipafhidce)
from the Polar Seas. By Dr. 0. Lutken 77
XII. Additions to the Australian Cttrculionidee. Part III. By
Fbancis p. Pascoe, F.L.S. &c. (Plate I.) 84
XIII. Description, with Illustrations, of a new Species of Aplysina
from the N.W. Coast of Spain. By II. J. Carteb, F.R.S. &c.
(Plate VII.) ; . . 101
XIV. Descriptions of two new Sponges from the Philippine Islands.
By H. J. Cabteb, F.R.S. &c 110
XV. On two new Species of Birds. By John Gould, F.R.S. &c. 114
XVI. List of Echinoderms collected by Robert M' Andrew, Esq.,
F.R.S., in the Gulf of Suez in the Red Sea. By Dr. J. E. Gray,
F.R.S. &c
."

115
XVII. Description of a new Genus and Species of Heterocerous
Lepidoptera. By Arthur Gardiner Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.
(Plate VIII.) 125
XVIII. On a new Genus and Species of Hydroid Zoophytes. By
W. D. RoTCH, Esq 126
XIX. The Muscular Anatomy of the Koala (Phascolarctos cinereus).
By Alexander Macalister, M.B., Professor of Zoology, University
of Dublin 127
XX. On a new Genus of Hexaradiate and other Sponges dis-
covered in the Philippine Islands by Dr. A. B. Meyer. By Dr. J. E.
Gray, F.R.S. &c 134
XXI. On CodiopJn/Uum, a new Genus of Unicellular Green Algse
from Port Natal. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. (Plate IX.) .... 139
XXII. Answer to Dr. Bowerbank's " Observations on Mr. Carter's
paper &c." in the last Number of the ' Annals.' By II. J. Carter,
F.R.S. &c 141
Proceedings of the Royal Society 142
On the name and its Varieties of Spelling, by Dr. J. E. Gray,
Tetlnjn
F.R.S. &c. Note on the Systematic Name of the Walrus, by Dr.
;

W. Peters The Clustered Sea-Polype ( Umhelhda groenlandica),

;

by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. On Ziphius Soiverbiensis, by Dr.

;

J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. ; Marine Sponges in the British Mu-

seum, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. ; Habits of Terehmtida trun-
cata, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. ; On the Reproduction and
Mode of Life of the Phyllopoda, by Dr. Friedrich Brauer. .150—152
 CONTENTS. V

NUMBER LVII.
Page
XXIII. Note on some Fossil Monkeys found in Italy, preceded by
a Review of the Fossil Quadrumana in general. By C.J. Foesyth
Major, M.D. . . ,
153
XXIV. On Flustra marriinata of Krauss and an allied Species,
forming a new Genus (^Flustramorpha) of Escharidae, from Natal. By
Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c 167
XXV. A Cuvierian Principle in Palfeontology, tested by evidences
of an extinct Leonine Marsupial (Tliylncoleo candfex), by Professor
Owen, F.R.S. D.C.L., Foreign
, Associate of the Institute of France.
Re^aewed by Gerard Iuiefft, F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., M.F.D.H., &c.
(Plates XL & XII.) 169
XXVI. Description of two new Fishes from Tasmania. By Dr. A.
GtJNTHER 183
XXVII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.
Parker, F.R.S., and Prof T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S 184
XXVIII. A Monograph of the Genus Thelyphonus. By Arthur
G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. (Plate XIII.) 200
XXIX. Notes on a new Propithecus and the Fossane from Mada-
gascar. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c .•
206
XXX. On the double-horned Asiatic Rhinoceros (Ceratorhimis).
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. 207
XXXI. Note on Tethya mitricata, Bowerbank, and Dorvillia agari-
ciformis, Kent. By W. Saville Kent, F.Z.S., F.R.M.S., Geological
Department, British Museum 209
XXXII. Description of Hesperornis regalis, with notices of four
othernew Species of Cretaceous Birds. By Prof. 0. C. Marsh. 212 . . .

XXXIII. On the Genera Manouria and Scapia. By Dr. J, E.

Gray, F.R.S. &c 218
XXXIV. On Trionyx gangeticus, Cuvier, Triomjx hiu-iim, B. H.
and Dr. Gray. By Dr. Anderson, Calcutta 219
Proceedings of the Royal Society 222 —224
On the Specific Name of the Black Redstart, by Alfred Newton, M.A.,
F.R.S. ; New Names
for a long-known Lepidopteron, by C.
Ritsema Note on Intelligence in Monkeys, by Prof. Cope
;
;

Curious Habit of a Snake, by Prof. Cope Eggs and newly hatched

;

yoimg of Ixodes Dugesii and Argas rcflexus, by George Gulliver,

F.R.S. On the Embryonic Form of the Gordii, by M. A. Villot
;

227—231
NUMBER LVIII.
XXXV. On Callograptus radicans, a new Dendroid Graptolite.
By John Hopkinson, F.G.S., F.R.M.S. (Plate X.) 233
XXXVI. The MoUusca of Europe compared with those of Eastern
North America. By J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S 237
 :

VI CONTENTS.

Page
XXXVII. Remarks on the Genera Trimerella, Dinobofas, and
Monomerella. By Thomas Davidson, F.R.S., F.G.S., &c., and Wil-
liam liiNG, Sc.D., Professor of Mineralogy and Geology in Queen's
College,Galway 248
XXXVIII. On two new Species of Birds from the Philippine
Islands. By Arthur Viscount VValden, P.Z.S., F.R.S 252
XXXIX. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.
Parker, F.R.S., and Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S 253
XL. On the Habits of some Madeiran Spiders. By Frederick
Pollock, Esq 271
XLL Remarks on Crinodes Soinmeri audi Tarsolepis remicauda. By
A. G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c \ 274
XLII. Preliminary Report on Dredgings in Lake Ontario. By H.
Alleyne Nicholson, M.D., D.Sc, M.A., F.R.S.E., Professor of
Natural History in University College, Toronto 276
XLIII. On the Structure of the Echinoidea. By Prof. S. IjOven.
(Plate XIV. j 285
XLIV. Notes on Propithecus hicolor and Rhinoceros lusiotis. By
P. L. Sclater, M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S 298
New Book —
Tortoises, Terrapins, and Turtles dra^mi from Life, by
James de Carle Sowerby, F.L.S., and Edward Lear 299

Proceedings of the Royal Society 300

On Thread-cells and Semen Marine Sponges, by T. Eimer Inves-
in ;

tigations upon the Development of the Gregarince, by E. van

Beneden Diatoms in Hot Springs, by Dr. Blake On the Habits
; ;

of Galeodes palUpes, by Prof. Cope 306 312 —

NUMBER LIX.
XLV, On the Ilydroid Lar sahcllarum, Gosse, and its Reproduc-
tion.By the Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. (Plate XIX.) 313 . ,

XLVI. Notes on Coleoptera, with Descriptions of new Genera and

Species.— Part IL By Francis P. Pascoe, F.L.S. &c. (Plate XV.) 317
XLVII. Notes on the Mud-Tortoises of India (Triotit/x, Geoffroy),
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c 326
XL VIII. Notes on a Deep-sea Dredging-Expeditiou round the
Island of Anticosti, in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. By J. F. Whit-
eaves, F.G.S. &c 341
XLIX. Descriptions of new ^lyriopoda of the Family Glomeridce.
By Arthur Gardiner Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. (Plate XVIII.) 354
L. On Coccoliths and Rhabdoliths. By Oscar Schmidt. (Plates
XVI., XVII.) 3.59
LI. Notice of a new Species of Lizard {Eumeces albufasciokdns)
from North Australia. By Dr. A. Guxther, F.R.S 370
 CONTENTS. Vll

Page
LII. Dredging-Excursiou to Iceland in June and July 1872. By
T. A. Verkruzen 371
LIII. On the Structure of the Echinoidea. By Prof. S. Loven. . 376
LIV. Contributions to the History of the Hydroida. By the Rev.
Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. (Plate XX. figs. 1-4, & Plate XXI.) 385
LV. On Campylonema, a new Genus of Polyzoa. By the Rev.
Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S. (Plate XX. fig. 5.) 396
LVI. Notice of some Species of Fishes from the Philippine Islands.
By Dr. A. Gijnther, F.R.S 397
LVII. On the Species of Asiatic two-homed Rhinoceros. By
Edward Blyth, Hon. Mem. As. Soc. &c 399
Varieties of the Tiara (^Galera harhata),by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.
&c. On BrancJiipus and Artemia, by C. Vogt On Osteocella
; ;

septentrionalis from British Columbia, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

&c. Sowerby and Lear's Tortoises
;
'
The Ahu ( Capreolm py-
'
;

gargns), by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. A new British Calli-

;

thamnion, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. »&:c. On Macroxus tephro-

;

gader, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c 405—408

NUMBER LX.
LVIII, On a new Family and Genus and two new Species of
Thelyphonidea. By the Rev. 0. P. Cambridge, M.A,, C.M.Z.S.
(Plate XXII.) 409
LIX. On Balceiioptera patachmiica and B. intermedia. By Dr. H.
Btjrmeister 413
LX. On some new Species of Reptiles and Fishes collected by J.
Brenchley, Esq. Albert Gxjnther, F.R.S
By Dr. 418
LXI. On Psammoperca and Cnidon. By Dr. A. Gijnther .... 426
LXn. On the Structure of the Echinoidea. By Prof S. Loven. 427 .

LXin. On the Guemul {Huamela leucotis). By Dr. J, E. Gray,

F.R.S. &c 445
LXIV. On Crinodes Sommeri and Tarsolepis remicauda, in answer
to Mr. Butler's Remarks. By C. Ritsema 446
LXV. On the Habits and Distribution of Lyeosa ingens (Bl.). By
the Rev. O. P. Cambridge, M.A., C.M.Z.S 448
LXVI. Notice of a large Siluroid from the Upper Amazons. By
Dr. Albert Gtjnther 449
LXVII. Description of some new Species of Birds in the National
Collection. By R. Bowdler Sharpe, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Senior
Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum 450
LXVin. Descriptions of three new Species of Humming-birds.
By John Gould, F.R.S. &c 452
LXIX. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.
Parker, F.R.S., F.Z.S., and Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S. 463
 ;;

viii CONTENTS.

Page
New Books .-—Notes on the Birds of Damara Laud, by C. J. Andersson
A Handbook to the Birds of Egypt, by G. E. Shelley, F.G.S.,
A Handbook
F.Z.S., &c. ; of British Birds, by J. E, Harting,
F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c
".
457—461
The Bell Collection of Reptiles ; On Spatule7mjs Lasalce, a new
Genus of Hydrasjndce fi'oni Rio Parana, Corrientes, by Dr. J. E.

Gray, F.R.S. &c. Obsei-vations on the Metamorphoses of the

;

Bony Fishes in general, and especially on those of a small Chinese

Fish, of the Genus Macropoda, recently introduced into France,
by M. N. Joly On the Habits of Terehratulce, or Lamp-shells,
;

by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c. On the Connexion which exists;

between the Nervous System and the Muscular System in the

Helices, by M. Sicard On Delphinus Desmarestii, Risso {Aliama
;

Desmarestii, Gray), by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. The Swedish ;

Scientific Expedition Report on a Memoir by Dr. Dufosse, " On

;

the Noises and Expressive Sounds which the Freshwater and

Marine Fishes of Europe produce," by M. C. Robin On a new ;

Species of Balcenoptera, by Capt. C. M. Scammon, U.S.R.M

On the Varieties of Indris and Propithecus, by Dr. J, E. Gray,
F.R.S. &c. on Peloric Structures, by Dr. Peyxitsch
;
466—474
Index 475

PLATES IN VOL. X.
Plate I, Australian Curculionidae.
'

n.i
HI.
IV. Marine Copepoda.

Vn. Aplysina corneostellata.

Vin. Tarsolepis remicauda.
IX. Codiophyllum natalense.
X. Callograptus radicans.
XI 1
Thylacoleo camifex.
Ytt' f

XIII. New species of Thelyphonus.

XIV. Structure of the Echinoidea.
XV. New Genera and Species of Coleoptera.

Cioccoliths and Rhabdoliths.

XVII I

XVni. New Myriopoda.

XrX. Lar sabellarum and its reproduction.
XX. Sarcothecse of the Plumulariidae. Reproduction in — Campa-
nularia neglecta. —
New Genus of Polyzoa.
XXI. Plumularia cornu-copise. —Planoblast of Cladonema radiatum.
XXII. New Genus and Species of Thel3rphonidea.
 — : :

THE ANNALS
AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

" perlitora spargite museum,

Naiades, et ciroum vitreos considite fontes
Pollice virgineo teneros hie car^iite flores
Floribus et pictum, divae, replete canistrum.
At vos, o N\Tnphae Crateridea, ite sub undas;
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco
Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas
Ferte, Dese pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo."
N. Parthenii Qiannettatii Eel. 1.

No. 55. JULY 1872.

I. — Contributions to the Study of the Entomostraca. By

George Stewardson Brady, C.M.Z.S. &c.

No. VII. A List of the Non-parasitic Marine Copepoda of the

North-east Coast of England.
[Plates II.-VI.]

The following list, though embracing all the species at pre-

sent known to me above-named district,
as inhabiting the
must be taken only as an instalment of what an exhaustive
survey would no doubt reveal. The examination of these
little creatures is exceedingly tedious and laborious, the points
of difference being often undistinguishable except with tolera-
bly high microscopic powers. Thus a very small gathering,
if it contain any great variety of species, will often occupy
many hours in its examination.
By far the greater number of species here noted, or described
by foreign authors, are free-swimming animals ; some have a
special predilection for the fronds of Fuci, and others for
muddy localities or the bed of the sea ; but little is yet known
of the ground-inhabiting forms, and among them there remains
doubtless a rich harvest for future collectors.
Two of the species described in Baird's ' British Entomo-
straca' it seems impossible to identify Canthocamptus Stromii
and G. minuticornis. The former name probably applies to
some member of the genus Thalestris^ the latter, perhaps,
Ann.& Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol.x. 1
 .

2 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine Copepoda

to a LaopTionte. Neither species is included in the following

list.

Fam. Calanidae, Dana.

Subfam. CalaninjEj Dana.
Genus Calanus, Leach.
(Cetochilus, Roussel de Vauzeme,^f/e Boeck.)

Calanus finmarchicus (Gunner)

Monocnlnsfinmarchicus, Gunner, Act. Hafn. (176o), x. p. 175, f. 20-23.
Cetuchilus 'sejdentrionah's, Goodsir, Edinb. New Phil. Joum. xxxv. p. 339,
pi. G. figs. 1-11 ; Baird, Nat. Hist. Brit. Entom. (1850), p. 335, t. 30.
figs. 1, a-ff.
Cetochilus helgolandiciis, Glaus, Die frei-leb. Copep. (1863), p. 171, t. 26.
figs. 2-9.

According tothe species described first by Gunner

M. Boeck
is identical with the Cetochilus hel-
as Monoculus finmarchicus
golandiciis of Glaus, and not at all with the species called by
Baird Temora finmarchica. Leach's genus Ca/anws, however,
was constituted to receive Gunner's species, and is synony-
mous with the more recent name Cetochilus^ applied by Roussel
de Vauz^me to the same animal. Not having the opportunity
of reference to the original memoirs of Gunner and Leacli, I
must accept as substantially correct M. Boeck's careful account
of this synonymy. The generic name Cetochilus must there-
fore give way to Calanus.
The
present species, C. finmarchicus^ is generally distributed
all round the British coast, being met with in equal abundance
both between tide-marks and in the open sea. It is said to
constitute an important part of the food of the whale.

Genus Clausia, Boeck.

Clausia elongata, Boeck.
Boeck, Oversigt Norges Copep. (1864), p. 10.
C'lmtsia elonffata,
Calamis Clausii, Brady, Nat. Ilist. Trans. N. & D. (18G5), vol. i, p. 33,
'
pi. 1. figs. 1-11, 13.

Often taken in abundance, by the surface-net, in the open

sea and in tide-pools, all along our coast.
Boeck's C. ehngata is undoubtedly the same species as that
described by myself (possibly a little later, though I am not
perfectly sure as to the actual date of publication of Boeck's
monograph) under the name Calamis Clausii. The differences
between this and the genus Paracalanus, Boeck {Calanus,
Glaus), lie chiefly in the one-jointed inner branch of the first
foot, and in the very small or entirely wanting fifth foot of the
female. It is, I think, o]ien to doul)t whether these ought to
 ;

of the North-east Coast of England. 3-

be considered of generic importance but the separation having

;

been made, it seems best to adhere to it.

Genus DiAS, Lilljeborg.

Dias longiremis^ Lilljeborg.

Abundant all round the British Islands, both in the open

sea and between tide-marks ; frequent also in brackish water.

Genus Temora, Baird.

1. Temora longicornis (Muller).
Cyclops longicornis, Miiller, Entomostraca (1785), p. 115, t. 19. figs. 7-9.
Temora jimnarchica, Baird, Brit. Entom. (1850), p. 228, t. 28. figs. \,a-q\
Claus, Die frei-leb. Copep. p. 195, t. 34. figs. 1-11 Brady, Nat. Hist.
;

Trans. N. & D. vol. i. p. 36, pi. 1. fig. 15, and pi. 2. figs. 1-10.
Temora lotir/icornis, Boeck, loc. cit. p. 15.
Diaptomus loiifficaudatus, Lubbock.
(Not Monoeulus Jinmarchicus, Gunner.)
Common in the open sea ; and between tide-marks perhaps
the most abundant of all British species.

2. Temora velox, Lilljeborg.

In the autumn months, when the brackish pools of salt

marshes have become thoroughly warmed by the sun, this
species occurs in such situations in immense profusion. I
have only on one or two occasions met with a stray specimen
amongst the weeds on the sea-shore.

Genus Isias, Boeck.

Isias clavipes, Boeck.

Isias clavipes, Boeck, loc. cit. p. 18.

Superior antennee twenty-five-jointed, about equal in length

to the cephalothorax joints short and broad at the base, and
;

gradually increasing in length to the nineteenth, which is

about four times as long as broad ; first fifteen joints of the
male antennee bearing each a single club-shaped, ciliated,
auditory seta ; hinge-joint of the twenty-one-jointed right male
antenna situated between the eighteenth and nineteenth joints
eighteenth joint formed by the coalescence of the normal
eighteenth and nineteenth ; nineteenth by the twentieth and
twenty-first; twentieth by the twenty-second, twenty-third,
and twenty-fourth. Mouth-organs and swimming-feet as in
Gentrojyages typicus. Fifth pair of feet two-branched, in the
female having the inner branch of one joint with two terminal
setag, the outer branch of three broad laminar joints, the second
of which is produced on the inner margin into a broad spinous
1*
4 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine^ Copepoda

process : in the male the feet are somewhat similar, but the
central joint is destitute of the spinous process, and the ter-
minal joint of the outer branch of one side is expanded into a
very broad lamina, which is terminated by a broad ciliated
seta. Abdomen of the female with four, of the male with five
segments. Length, exclusive of tail-seta, -y\ of an inch.
Hah. Bridlington Bay several specimens taken in the
;

towing-net by Mr. E. C. Davison. On weeds in Koundstone

and Clifden Bays, Ireland [G. 8. B.).
The most distinguishing characters of this fine species are
the auditory setse, with which the upper antennse are on their
basal portions thickly clothed, and the broadly laminar con-
struction of the fifth pair of feet, more especially in the male
sex.
Genus Centropages, Kroyer.
(icAi%op7ior6«, Lilljeborg; Calanopia,'D&n?L; Ca^opia (?), Dana.)

1. Centropages typicus^ Kroyer.

C. <y^jcMS,Kroyer(1849),Nat.Tidsskr. AndenEsekke andet Bind, Side 288;
Boeck (1864), Oversigtover de ved NorgesKyster iagttagne Copepoder,
p. 19.
IchthyopJiorha denticornis, Claus (1863), Die frei-lebenden Copepoden,
p. 199, pi. 35. figs. 1, 3-9 ; Brady, Nat. Hist. Trans. N. & D. vol. i. p. 40,
pi. 4. tigs. 1-6.

This species occurs not uncommonly in surface-net gather-

ings from the open sea, but never in very great numbers, so
far as my observation extends. I accept Boeck's identification
of the species with C. typticus of Kroyer, but without the
opportunity of myself referring for verification to the original
description.
2. Centropages hamatus (Lilljeborg).
Ichthyophorha liamata, Lilljeborg (1853), De Crustaceis &c. p. 185, t. 21.
figs. 1-5, 7-9, and t. 22. figs. 9-12 Brady, Nat. Hist. Trans. N. & D.
:

(1865), vol. i. p. 39, pi. 4. figs. 7-10.

/. angttstata, Claus (1863), Die frei-lebenden Copepoden, p. 199, t. 35.
figs. 2, 10-12.
Diapiomus Bateanus, Lubbock (1857), Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2.
vol. XX. p. 404, pi. 11. figs. 1-3.
Centropages hamatus, Boeck (1864), Oversigt &c. p. 20.

Of very frequent occurrence in surface-net gatherings from

the North Sea. I have also once taken it sparingly amongst
Fuci near low-water mark, between Sunderland and Ryhope.

Subfam. PontellinjE.
Genus Anomalocera, Templeton.
Anomalocera Patersonii^ Temp.
Anomalocera Patersonii, Temp. Trans. Ent. Soc. (1837) ; Baird, Brit.
Entom. (1850) Boeck, loc. cit. (1864).
;
 of the North-east Coast of England. 5
Irenmis Patersonii, Claus, Die frei-leb. Copep. (1863).
Of common occurrence in the open sea all round the British
Islands.
Genus PoNTELLA, Dana.
Pontella hrevicornis^ Lubbock.
Pontella hrevicornis, Lubbock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. xx.
(1857), pi. 11. figs. 4-8.
In surface-net off Grimsby and in Bridlington Bay. Amongst
weeds in tide-pools near Ryhope, August 1871. Shetland
[Mr. Norman).
In a gathering made by Mr. E. C. Davison in Bridlington
Bay, this species occurred in great abundance, the contents of
the net, which quite filled a six-ounce bottle, consisting of
about equal numbers of P. hrevicornis Anomalocera Patersoiiii^
^

and larval forms of the higher Decapods.

Fam. Cyclopidae.

Genus Cyclops, 0. F. Miiller.

1. Cyclops LubhocMi^ Brady.

C. lubbocku, Brady, Nat. Hist. Trans. N. & D. vol. iv. p. 127, pi. 4. figs. 1-8.

In pools of brackish water, Hartlepool, June 1866.

2. Cyclops cequoreus, Fischer.

C. cequoreifs, Fischer, Abhandl. der Akad. der Wissenschaften, Miinchen
(1860), Band viii. p. 654; Brady, Nat. Hist. Trans, N. & D. vol. iv.
p.128, pi. iv. figs. 9-16.

In brackish pools at Seaton Sluice, Northumberland.

3. Cyclops litto7'aUs, n. sp. PL II. figs. 9-14.

Superior antennae twenty-two-jointed, clothed with long
setffi, more particularly towards the base ; joints all very short,

the two terminal ones, which are the longest, not being much
longer than broad, the twelfth and sixteenth much produced
and bearing a long seta at the external margin. Inferior an-
tennge without a secondary branch, four-jointed ; fifth pair of
feet composed of a single three-jointed branch ; caudal seg-
ments about four times as long as broad set^ four, the two ;

central ones being alike in length and equal to the three pre-
ceding segments.
Hab. Amongst weeds in tidal pools, near Whitley and
Ryhope. Rare.

4. Cyclops ovalis, n. sp. PI. III. figs. 1, 2.

Superior antennae twenty-four-jointed, as long as cephalo-

6 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine Copeiioda

thorax, slender and nearly equal in width throughout ; joints

about equal in length and breadtli at the base, gradually in-
creasing in length towards the apex, the terminal joint being
about thrice as long as broad each joint bearing a single
;

short delicate hair on the external margin, the twenty-second

and twenty-third one on each margin, the last having four
or five apical setse. Caudal segments about four times as
long as broad ; setai not much longer than the caudal seg-
ments.
llab. One specimen only, taken off Sunderland in the surface-
net.

Genus OiTiroNA, Baird.

Oithona hehjolandica^ Glaus.

Oithona helyolandica, Claus (1863), Die frei-lebenden Copepoden, p. 105,
Taf. 11. ligs. 10-12,
O. sjnnifrons ?, Boeck (1864), Oversigt Norges Copep. p. 25.

Taken occasionally in the surface-net ; plentifully off Sun-

derland, August 1871. Frith of Forth, Whitby, and Brid-
lington, in gatherings made by Mr. E. C. Davison.
Boeck's description of 0. spinifrons seems to me not to in-
dicate any essential difference between it and 0. helgolandicaj
Claus, the chief point being tlie presence of a minute rostrum
in the Norwegian specimens, which is not noted in Claus's
definition. This, however, might be easily overlooked. I
have seen it in some of my examples, but have not succeeded
in bringing it into view in others, and should, in fact, have
probably missed it altogether, had it not been for M. Boeck's
description.

Genus Boeckia, nov. gen.

Like Gyclo2nna in general appearance. Superior antennsB
very short, six-jointed, much shorter than the ccphalothorax.
(Mouth-organs totally different from those of any of tlie allied
genera.) Swimming-feet like those of CyclopSy but very short
and broad. Fiftli pair of feet one-jointed, laminar, spinous.
Abdomen much elongated ; tail-seta3 short ; ovisacs two.

Doeckia arenicola^ n. sp.

Second joint of superior antennai the longest, three

times as
long as broad fourth and fifth joints of equal length, two thirds
;

as long as the second sixth joint scarcely as long as tlie pre-

;

ceding ; third the shortest of all, about one-fourth as long as

the second. Inferior antennae short and thick, three-jointed,
without any secondary branch, densely beset with rather short
and stout seta?. Swimming-feet having the marginal angles
 of the North-east Coast of England, 7

of the inner branch much produced margins densely and finely

;

ciliated ; lateral spines of the outer branch lanceolate, laminar;

the basal joint fringed with a row of somewhat similar, but
much smaller, spines in pectinate series. Feet of fifth pair
consisting of a single slightly curved, club-shaped joint,
having on its outer margin one long spiniform seta with two
minute ones near its base, at the truncate extremity two
similar large set« with an intermediate smaller one, on the
middle of the inner margin six subequal curved setse of mo-
derate size, and at the extreme angle three of a similar kind
but smaller. Abdomen elongated, swollen at the base ; caudal
segments rather more than twice as long as broad tail-set£e ;

shorter than the abdomen. Length -^ of an inch.

One specimen, dredged on a sandy bottom at a depth of
4 fathoms, off Seaton Carew, September 1871.
The mouth-organs of this animal are of very remarkable
structure but I defer attempting any description or giving
;

any drawing of this species, in the hope of being able to illus-

trate it completely from a better series of specimens.

Genus PSEUDOCYCLOPS, nov. gen.

In general conformation resembling Cyclops. Right supe-
male without a hinge-joint, but much swollen in
rior antennae of
the middle. Inferior antennse two-branched, secondary branch
nearly equal in size to the primary. Lower foot-jaw like that
of Cyclops. Swimming-feet having both branches three-
jointed. Fifth pair of feet in the male very complex in sti'uc-
ture, the external branch of one side produced into a powerful
sickle-shaped clasping-joint, the whole resembling very closely
the male copulative organs of some Ostracoda.

Pseudocyclops crassiremis, n. sp. PI. 11. figs. 1-8.

Left superior antenna of male seventeen-jointed basal joint

;

large and stout, those next following very short and broad,
gradually decreasing in breadth to the fifteenth, which is about
as long as broad last two joints more slender, about twice as
;

long as broad ; the whole limb densely beset on the outer

margin, especially towards the base, with long setee antenna ;

of right side ten -jointed, the central joints much enlarged, last
two suddenly contracted and similar to those of the left side,
antepenultimate joint armed with a strong lateral subfalciform
process ; both branches of inferior antennas bearing numerous
long, curved terminal setge ; first joint of the lower branch en-
larged and truncate at the distal end. Maxilla composed of
four digitate lobes, each bearing four long terminal setae.
8 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine Copejooda

Lower foot-jawstout, with almost entire margins. Joints of

swimming-feet very broad, subtriangular, much produced at
the external distal angle. Abdomen slender, consisting of four
segments tail-setge slender, finely plumose, the longest equal
;

to about twice the length of the abdomen. Length of animal

a'g of an inch.
Hob. Off Seaham Harbour, dredged in a depth of twenty
to thirty fathoms. Only one specimen taken.
The characters of this genus are very remarkable and
strongly pronounced, especially as regards the fifth pair of
feet of the male, which are more complex than any thing of
the kind hitherto known amongst the Copepoda. Another
species referable to the same genus (P. ohtusatus, Brady, MS.)
was taken abundantly in the surface-net by Mr. D. Robertson
and myself in Roundstone Bay, Ireland, on a calm moonlight
night in June of last year.

Genus Thoeellia, Boeck.

Thorellia hrunnea^ Boeck.
T. hrumiea, Boeck (18G4), Oversigt over de ved Norges Kyster iagt.
Copep. p. 26.
Cyclops myricauda, Norman (1868), Last Shetland Dredging Report,
p. 295.

One specimen of this species occurred to me amongst Fuci,

in pools near low- water mark between Ryhope and Sunder-
land, in the autumn of 1871. Mr. Norman has taken it abun-
dantly amongst Laminarke in Shetland and at Tobermory in
Mull.
The genus differs from Cyclops chiefly in the conformation
of the lower foot-jaw, which is transformed into a four-jointed
clawed foot. M. Boeck describes also in the same place an-
other closely allied genus, Misophria^ in which the maxilla3
are formed as in the Harpactidge, but with a strongly deve-
loped palp ; the lower foot-jaws as in Calanus.

Genus Cyclopiceea, nov. gen.

Superior antenna about as long as the cephalothorax, many
jointed, bearing (as in the Harpactidffi) a sword-shaped ap-
pendage near the distal extremity. Inferior antennas three-
jointed, having a minute secondary branch. Upper foot-jaw
chelate, three-jointed, the last joint forming a doubly-curved
very long claw lower foot-jaw four-jointed, last two joints
;

forming a long claw, each joint of which bears a spine on its

inner margin. Swimming-feet as in Cyclops. Fifth pair of
feet small, one-jointed.
 of the North-east Coast of England. 9

Cyclopicera lata^ n. sp. PI. III. figs. 3-8.

Superior antennse twenty-jointed, basal joint large, next

eight very short and broad, the following six about as long as
broad, sixteenth and seventeenth about twice as long as broad,
last three shorter and more slender, seventeenth joint bearing
a long laminated ensiform seta interior antennse triarticulate,
;

the first joint bearing a minute biciliated one-jointed branch,

second joint of about equal length with the first, third very
short and bearing a slender terminal claw maxillaj two- ;

branched each branch terminating in three long slender

(?),
setai;fifth pair of feet very small, laminar, with one basal and
two apical sette. First segment of abdomen very short and
broad, finely ciliated in the middle of each lateral margin ;

caudal segments about twice as long as broad ; setai equal in

length to the abdomen.
One specimen only, taken amongst weeds in rock-pools at
Roker.
Fam. Corycseidse.

Genus Macrochiron *, nov. gen.

Superior antennee (six to seven-?) jointed; inferior four-
jointed, uncinate. Lower foot-jaw very large and powerfully
chelate. First three pairs of swimming-feet alike, each branch
being three-jointed fourth pair with the inner branch small
;

and two-jointed, rudimentary. Fifth segment of cephalothorax

long and greatly swollen below. Abdomen consisting of five
segments, all short.

Macrochiron fucicolum^ n. sp. PI. III. figs. 9-18.

Rostrum but distinctly angulated

short, first cephalo- ;

thoracic segment very large, following three small, fifth con-

stricted at the base but much swollen and elongated below,
equal in length to the preceding three segments abdominal ;

segments short, none of them longer than broad, the first the
shortest. Superior antennge of the male seven- (?), of the
female six-jointed last joint of lower antenna very short,
;

bearing several long seta and a long curved claw, which is

serrated on its inner margin terminal claw of the lower foot-
;

jaw very long and strong, suddenly curved at the extremity.

First three pairs of swimming-feet short, springing from a large
base, the joints short and broad fourth pair liaving the outer
;

branch elongated, the inner short, biarticulatc, its second joint

bearing two apical setee. Fifth pair of feet rudimentary,
slightly different in the two sexes. Caudal segments about
* Ma»cpor, long ;
x(\p, a luand.
 .

10 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine Copepoda

thrice as long as broad ; setae short, ciliated, jointed in the

middle. Length -,V Colour dark brown.
of an inch.
lldh. Amongst low-water mark between Ilyhope
I'uci near
and Sunderland. Two or three specimens.
Tliis apjjroaehes very closely the genera Onata^ Philippi,
and Antaria, Dana, but does not seem strictly refcral)le to
either of them. Probal)ly, indeed, the two are synonymous.
One of my specimens differed in some minor points from the
others, whence I supposed it to be of different sex, and have
so described it here. The species, however, requires further
examination.

Fam. Harpactidae.

Genus LoNUirEDiA, Claus.

Lomjipedia coronata^ Claus.
This beautiful species occurred abundantly on a sandy
bottom off Seaton Carew, in a depth of four fathoms, also off
Sealiam Harbour (twenty to thirty fatlioms), and among weeds
near the nell-Rock Lighthouse. Mr. Norman finds it in
Shetland; and I have myself taken it on the west coast of
Ireland.
Genus EcTiNOSOMA, Boeck.
Ectinosoma melaniceps, Boeck. PI. V. figs. 1-12.
Off Seaton Carew and Seaham Harbour, in com[)any with
the foregoing species, but less abundantly.
The characters of this remarkable species are so distinct
that I camiot doubt its identity with that described by Boeck,
tiiough 1 have not noticed any thing in my sj)ecimeTis which
warrants the term nielaniccps. Moreover the fifth foot con-
sists of two branches, and not of one only as stated by that
author, unless, indeed, the Norwegian animal be a different
but closely allied member of the same genus.

Genus Taciiidius, Lilljcborg.

Taclddiiis hrevicornis (Muller).
Cyclops hrevicornis, Miilk^r, Entomostraca, p. 118,
Tuchidius hrevicornis, Lill]., Do Crustacois; Brady, Nat. Hist. Trans. N.
& 1). vol. iv. p. l;}0, pi. 5. Hgs. 1-9.
In pools of brackish water at Hartlepool, Ilylton Dene, and
Seaton Sluice.
Genus Idya, Philippi.
Idija f areata ( B ai rd)
('anthoca)iipttis fureatus, IJiiird, Brit. Entoiii. (1850).
Tishe furaUa, \A\Yy'\M\\t, \h'. (Jrustaccis (185.3).
 of the North-east Coast of England. 11

Tisbe omfer, Fischer, Beitr. zur Kenntn. der Entom. (1860).

Idya harhi(jera(y), Phil. Wiegmann's Arcliiv (184'}).
Very common amongst weeds in tide-pools.

Genus Westwoodia, Dana.

Westwoodia nohilis (Baird).
Ifarpacticus nohilis, Baird, Brit. Eutom.
> One specimen, on Laminaria saccharina at Roker (1871).
]?er\vick Bay {Dr. Baird).

Genus Delavalia, Brady.

Delavalia palustris^ Brady.
TJ. palustris, Bradv, Nat. Hist. Trans. N. & D. vol. iv. p. 134, pi. 5.
figs. 10-15.

In pools of brackish water at the side of the Seaton burn,

above Seaton Sluice.
Genus Canthocamptus, Westwood.
Canthocamptus imus, n. sp. PI. IV. figs. 1-5.
Animal Superior antennae of the female
slender, sublincar.
eight-jointed, the fourth, seventh, and eighth joints bearing
several long setse, the second and third each three of moderate
length, the last joint having also five or six smaller marginal
setfB arranged in a pectinate series ; rostrum long and slender,
curvate. Lower foot-jaw simple, chelate ; inner margin of
hand bearing in the middle one seta of moderate length.
First joint of inner branch of first swimming-foot equal in
length to the entire outer branch, second joint very short,
third about half as long as first, bearing three terminal seta3,
the middle one being very long and minutely pectinate at the
extremity outer branch of fifth pair oblong, having two long
;

apical seta3, three shorter ones on outer and one on inner

margin inner branch ciliate on outer, and armed with five
;

long setoe (the last of which is excessively slender) on inner

margin. Ovisac single, curvate, containing but few (six to
nine) ova, ranged in a single plane, and very large in propor-
tion to the size of the animal. Length -^-V of an inch.
Hah. About ten miles off Seaham Harbour, in a deptli of
thirty fathoms on a muddy bottom a few specimens only
:

taken.
Genus Laophonte, Philippi.

1. Laophonte similis? (Claus).

Cleta similis, 01s. Die Copepoden-Fauna von Nizza, p. 23, pi. 5. figs. 13-16.

Amongst weeds in tide-pools at Whitley, Cullercoats, and

Sunderland, and in brackish water at Seaton Sluice.
 ;

12 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine Copepoda

Myspecimens do not entirely agree with the figures and

descriptions given by Claus but I am unwilling, without a
;

more extended examination, to describe them as belonging to

a distinct species.

2. Laophonte lamellifera (Claus).

Cleta lamellifera, Cls. Die frei-lebend. Copep. p. 123, pi. 15. figs. 21-24.

One specimen, on frond of Laminaria saccharina at Roker.

3. Laophonte Hodgii^ n, sp. PI. VI. figs. 1-9.

Upper antennse male (?)

six- or seven-jointed, those of the
shorter and thicker than those of the female, rather densely setose
lower foot-jaw of moderate size, with a very long and slender
slightly curved claw outer branch of first foot three-jointed,
;

short : pair of feet foliaceous, larger in the male, the outer

fifth
branch elongated, having four or six long setse on the apex
and outer margin ; the inner wider, and bearing internally
four or five marginalseta3, those situated near the apex being
very long. Caudal segments in the female at least four times
as long as broad.
Hah. Off Seaham, dredged in twenty to thirty fathoms.
Several specimens were taken. I have a mournful pleasure in
naming this species after my late friend, Mr. George Hodge,
it having been taken during one of the last dredging-excur-

sions in which I had the pleasure of his company.

Genus CletodeS, nov. gen.

Animal resembling Laophonte in general appearance. Up-
per antennaj six-jointed.All the four pairs of swimming-feet
alike, and having the outer branch three-, the inner two-
jointed. Lower foot-jaw chelate. Lower antennge without a
secondary branch.

Cletodes limicola^ n. sp. PI. VI. figs. 10-17.

Animal, when seen from above, elongated, distinctly in-
dented at each ring of the body. First segment of cephalo-
thorax short, about equal in length to the two following
second and third abdominal segments produced into spinous
processes at the lower lateral angles. Upper antennae in the
female much shorter than the first cephalothoracic segment
first three joints short and nearly equal, fourth about half as
long as the third, fifth as long as the third, but much more
slender in the male forming at the third joint a large vesi-
:

culiform swelling, last joint elongated and uncinate. Swim-

ming-feet elongated, slender ; the outer branch ciliated on the
 of the North-east Coast of England. 13

margins, bearing at the apex of each joint, on the external

margin, a long slender spine ; terminal spines long and slen-
der the middle joint has also a long apical seta at the inner
;

margin inner branch two-jointed, the first joint very small,

:

the second long, almost filiform, and dividing at the extremity

into one short and two very long lash-like branches. Fifth
foot in i]\Q, female foliaceous, the outer branch rather the longer,
bearing one long seta at the apex and tln*ee shorter ones on
the outer margin ; inner branch with two long apical setge in :

the male the two branches are of nearly equal length, very
narrow, simple, one branch bearing one, the other two long
setffi at the apex. The caudal segments short, but longer in
the male than in the female ; setae one on each segment,
scarcely longer than the segment itself. Length -^ of an
inch.
Hah. Off Seaham Harbour, in a depth of from twenty to thirty
fathoms, on a soft muddy bottom. Two specimens only taken.
On account of the peculiar structure of tlie swimming-feet,
which were identical in both examples, I think I am justified
in referring these to the male and female of the same species.
The genus approaches Lilljehorgia of Glaus but the characters
;

given by that author, Pedum sequentium (2, 3, 4) rami in-

''^

terni rudimentarii^ rami externi triarticulati^ uncinati^'' do

not apply here.

Genus Haepacticus, M.-Edwards.

1. Harpacticus chelifer (0. F. Miiller).
Cyclops chelifer, Miiller, Eutomostraca (1798).
Harpacticus chelifer, Claus, Die frei-lebend. Copep. (18G3) ; Boeck, Over-
sigt Norges Copep. (1864).
(Not H. chelifer of Lilljeborg.)
Not uncommon amongst weeds between tide-marks, Roker,
Whitley, &c. In the open sea, off Seaton Carew.

2. Harpacticus gracilis^ Claus.

H. gracilis, Claus, Die frei-lebend. Copep. (1863).
H. elmigatns, Boeck, Oversigt Norges Copep. (1864).
This occurs in the same situations, though not so frequently
as the foregoing species. M. Boeck doubts the identity of his
H. elongatus with Claus's on account of a difference
gracilis^
in the lengths of the antennal joints. This character, however,
seems to me to be often subject to considerable variation and :

I should not, without some divergence in other respects, be

disposed to separate the two forms. Indeed both approach so
closely to H. chelifer that it seems questionable whether they
might not be more fitly regarded as varieties of that species.
14 Mr. G. S. Brady on the Non-parasitic Marine Copepoda

3. Harpacticus fulvus^ Fisclier.

H. fulvus, Fiscli. Beiti-age zur Kenntniss der Entom. (1860) ; G. O. Sars,
Som. 1862 Zool. Keise.
H. curticornis, Boeck, 38 (1864).
loc. cit. p.
H. chelifer, Lilljeborg, De Crustaceis ex ord. trib.
Tigrioims Lilljehorgii, Nonnan, Last Shetland Dredging Report, p. 296,

In pools at or above liigh-water mark, Bamborough, Cul-

lercoats, Marsden. Boeck and Sars both describe this species
as inhabiting chiefly pools at or above high-water mark, which
are liable to get warmed by the sun. In such situations it is
often extremely abundant in our district.

4. Harpacticus nicceensis ?, Glaus.

Harpacticus nicceensis, Claus, Die Copep.-Fauna von Nizza, p. 31, pi. 2.
figs. 12-14.

A few specimens which I doubtfully refer to this species

haVe occurred to me on the fronds of Laminaria saccJiarina
and other Fuci at Sunderland and Ryhope.

Genus Zaus, Goodsir.

Zaus sjnnosus, Goodsir.
Z, spinosus, Goodsir, Edinburgh New Phil. Journ. (1842) ; Claus, Die frei-
lebend. Copep. (1863) ; Boeck, Oversigt Norges Copep. (1864).

Common on Fuci, and especially on the fronds of Laminarice^

and beyond low-water mark, Roker, Ryhope,
in tidal pools
Sunderland, Cullercoats, &c. Shetland (Eev. A. M. Norman).

Genus Thalestris, Claus.

1. Thalestris longimana, Claus.
Frequent on the smaller weeds and on Laminarice in tidal
pools, Roker, Sunderland,Ryhope, &c. Also in the open sea,
but more rarely.

2. Thalestris helgolandica ?, Claus.

On Laminarice in tide-pools at Roker 5 not common.

3. Thalestris harpactoides^ Claus.

In the surface-net off Grimsby and Teesmouth.

4. Thalestris Clausii^ Norman.

T. Clausii, Norman, Last Shetland Dredging Report.
Frequent on Laminaria sacctiarina and other weeds in tide-
Ryhope, Sunderland, Roker, Whitley, &c.
pools,
 of the North-east Coast of England. 15

Genus Dactylopus, Glaus.

1. Dactylopus tishoides^ Glaus.
On Laminaria saccharina at Roker and. Ryliope ; scarce.
Abundant in brackish pools at Seaton Sluice.

2. Dactylopus switlis, Glaus.

One specimen, dredged in a depth of four fathoms off Seaton
Garew.
3. Dactylopus hrevtcorms, Glaus.
On Laminaria saccharina at E-oker ; not common.

4. Dactylopus Normani^ n. sp. PI. V. figs. 13-17.

Glosely approaching D. tisboides, from which it differs, how-
ever, in the following particulars :
—
The superior antennje are
eight-jointed, and not so densely setose, the proportional
lengths of the various joints being as follows —
-^, -f-, f 4, -|,
:
,

I", I-, f. The secondary branch of the lower antennje biarti-

culate, each joint bearing two moderately long setge. Lower
foot-jaw (gnathopod) simply chelate ; the inner margin of the
hand fringed with short setffi. Longer branch of the first foot
slender, bearing almost at the extremity of the outer margin a
short ciliated seta. Fifth pair of feet large; outer branch
subovate, bearing three long setae (one at the apex, one on
each lateral margin), and three shorter ones on the outer mar-
gin between the apical and lateral setffi inner branch very
;

much smaller, subquadrate, extending only half the length of

the outer, bearing four primary setaj, two of them long and
two of moderate length, the interspaces being densely ciliated.
Hal). Roker, on Laminaria saccharina ; rare.

Genus Scutellidium, Glaus.

Scutellidium tisboides, Glaus. PI. IV. figs. 6-10.

One specimen, on the frond of Laminaria saccharina at

Roker.
Genus Alteutha, Baird.
1. Alteutha hopyroides^ Glaus.
Often taken abundantly in the surface-net, all round the
British Islands.

2. Alteutha purpurocincta, Norman.

A. imrpurocincta, Norman, Last Shetland Dredging Report.
Peltidium ptirpureutn, White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust.

On Laminaria saccharina at Roker and Gullercoats ; fre-

quent. Shetland {Rev. A. M. Norman).
16 Mr. G. S. Brady on the, Non-'parasitic Marine Copepoda.

3. Alteutha depressa^ Baird.

This species, described by Dr. Baird in his Natural History '

of the British Entomostraca/ is unknown to me, and appears

not to have been recognized by any other author. It was
taken by Dr. Baird in Berwick Bay.

Genus AsPiDiscus, Norman.

Aspidiscus fasciatus, Norman, Last Shetland Dredging
Report, p. 298.
Abundant on the fronds oi Laminaria saccharina at Roker,
Sunderland, and Cullercoats. Shetland [Rev. A. M. Norman).

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Plate IL
Fiy. L Pseudocy clops crassiremis (male) animal, seen from right side,
:

X 84. Fiy. 2. Superior antenna of right side, X 210. Fiy. 3.

Superior antenna of left side, X 210. Fiy. 4. Liferior antenna,
X 210. Fiy. 5. Maxilla, x 210. Fiy. 6. Lower foot-jaw, x210,
Fiy. 7. Fifth pair of feet, x 120. Fiy. 8. Last abdominal seg-
ments and tail, x 84,
Fiy. 9. Cyclops littoralis, superior antenna, X 210. Fiy. 10. Inferior
antenna, X 210. Fiy. 11. Mandible, x 210. Fiy. 12. Upper
foot-jaw (?), X 210. 'Fiy. 13. Lower foot-jaw, x 210. Fiy. 14.
Abdomen and tail a, foot of fifth pair x 210.
: :

Plate III.

Fiy. 1. Cyclops ovalis, superior antenna, X 120. Fiy. 2. Abdomen and

tail, X 120.
Fiy, 3. Cychpicera lata, superior antenna, X 210. Fiq. 4. Inferior an-
tenna, X 210. Fiy. 5. Maxilla, X 210. Fiy. 6. Upper foot-
jaw, X 210. Fiy. 7. Lower foot-jaw, x 210. Fiy. 8. Abdomen
and tail a, foot of fifth pair x 120.
: :

Fiy. 9. Macrochiron fucicohmi, male(?), seen from right side, X 100.

Fiy. 10. Upper antenna of male, x 220. Fiy. 11, Upper an-
tenna of female, X 220. Fiq. 12. Lower antenna, X 220.
Fi(f. 13. Mandible, x 220. Fiy. 14. Lower foot-jaw, x 220.
Fiy. 15. Foot of fourth pair, x 220. Fiq. 16. Foot of fifth
pair (male), X 220. Fiy. 17. Foot of fifth pair (female), X 220.
Fiy. 18. Caudal segment and setae, x 220.

Plate IV.
Fiy, 1. Canthocamptus imus (female) animal, seen from left side, X 100.
:

Fiy. 2. Superior antenna, x 250. Fiy. 3. Lower foot-jaw,

X 250. Fiy. 4. Foot of first pair, X 250. Fiy. 5. Foot of fifth
pair, X 250.
Fiy. 6. Scutelliclium tisboides (female), upper antenna, X 210. Fiy. 7.
Mandible and maxilla, x 210. Fiy. 8. Foot of first pair, x 210.
Fiy. 9. Lower foot-jaw, x 210. Fiy. 10. Foot of fifth pair,
X 210.
 —
On the Myology of Sarcophiliis ursinus. 17

Plate V.
Fig. 1. Ectinosoma melaniceps, female (?), seen from right side, X 84.
Fiff. 2. Superior antenna, x 210. Fiff. 3. Lower antenna, X 210.
Fiff. 4. Mandible a, origin of palp, x 300.
: Fiff. 6. Mandible-
palp, X 300. Maxilla, x 300.
Fiff. 6. Fiff. 7. Upper foot-jaw,
X 300. Fiff. 8. Lower foot-jaw, x 300. Fiff. 9. Foot of "first
pair, X 210. Fiff. 10. Posterior abdominal segments and setae,
X 120. Fiff. 11. Foot of fifth pair, x 210. Fiff. 12. Maxillary
appendage (?).
Fiff. 13. Dactylopus Normani, superior antenna, X 210. Fiq. 14. Lower
foot-jaw, X 210. Fiff. 15. Foot of first pair, x 210. Fiff. 16.
Secondary branch of lower antenna, X 210. Fiff. 17. Fifth
pair of feet, X 210.

Plate VI.
Fig. 1, Laophonte Hodffii, upper antenna of female, x 210. Fiff. 2. Upper
antenna of male, X 210. Fiff. 3. Lower foot-jaw, x 210.
Fiff. 4. Foot of first pair, x 210. Fiq. 5. Foot of fourth pair,
X 210. Fifth foot of female, X 250.
Fiff. 6. Fig. 7. Fifth foot
of male, 250.X Fiff. 8. Caudal segment of female, X 250.
Fiff. 9. Caudal segment of male, X 2l0.
Fig. 10. Cletodes limicola, female, seen from above, X 100. Fig. 11. Up-
per antenna of female, X 250. Fig. 12. Upper antenna of male,
X 250. Fig. 13. Lower foot-jaw, X 250. Fig. 14. Foot of
first pair, X 250. Fig. 15. Foot of fifth pair, female, X 250.
Fiff. 16. Foot of fifth pair, male, X 250. Fiff. 17. Caudal seg-
ment of female, X 250.

II. Further Observations Myology of Sarcophiliis

on the
ursinus. By Alexander Macalister,
M.B., Professor of
Zoology, University of Dublin, and Director of the Univer-
sity Museum.
In the '
Annals for March 1870 I published an account of
'

the dissection of a young female Tasmanian Devil. Since

that time three specimens of this species have been brought
alive to the Dublin Zoological Gardens. Two of these still
live, and are in an exceedingly healthy condition one, how- ;

ever, did not survive its imprisonment for more than a few
months ; and I have had the opportunity of making a careful
examination of its muscles and of repeating ray former obsei
vations.
As this second specimen was fresh, a male, and full-grown,
it was in far better condition for examination than its prede-
cessor in our dissecting-room, which was a salted specimen.
This individual was 30 inches long, and his muscles were
red, plump, and strong.
The platysma myoides, and indeed all parts of the panni-
culus carnosus, were very strong and red, contrasting decidedly
with the weak undefined condition which they exhibited in
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. To/, x. 2
 ;

18 Prof. A. Macalister on the Myology

the former specimen. The cervical portion of this muscle

formed a thick strong sheet, which passed from the occipital
and mastoid regions downwards and forwards, over the mova-
ble clavicle and over the humeral region, to be attached to the
integument in the vicinity of the elbow. The dorsal and
abdomino- lateral and femoral parts of the panniculus were
particularly strong.
The muscles of mastication were exceedingly remarkable in
their development. The masseter was distinctly bilaminar,
the superficial portion being four times the size of the deeper
the directions of the two laminae were exceedingly oblique.
The temporal was of enormous size, three times the size of the
external masseter the pterygoids were smaller, the external
;

being exceedingly feeble the internal was also small.

; The
most expressive way of representing the enormous size of
these muscles is by stating that the weights of the muscles
which elevate the lower jaw (masseiers, pterygoids, and tem-
porals) were equal to the sum of the weights of all the scapular
and brachial muscles (deltoids, spinates, biceps, brachiales,
triceps, &c.), or to the entire series of muscles which act on
the shoulder-joint (pectorals, latissimus dorsi, S])inati, deltoids,
&c.). This will give some idea of the power with which these
formidable creatures can close their mouths. (However, the
habits of the two specimens in the Zoological Gardens do not
seem to indicate the great degree of ferocity for which the
species has got credit.)
The trapezius arose from only four dorsal spines (in my
other specimen it extended to seven) ; the clavicular portion
was distinctly attached to the outer third of the clavicle. The
central portion of the cervical and upper part of the muscle
was directly continuous with the acromial (not the clavicular)
deltoid ; and, gliding over the shoulder, this portion was in-
serted into the lowest part of the deltoidal crest.
The latissimus dorsi was attached to the lowest five dorsal
spines, and to the spines of three lumbar vertebrse, and only
to the tip of the last rib I was able to separate it clearly
:

from the pectoralis quartus (from which it was not easily

distinguished in the last specimen) ; its tendon of insertion
was rather below that of the teres major.
Rhomboideus major was only attached to three dorsal spines.
The serratus magnus arose from the seven upper ribs and the
four lower cervical transverse processes a detached slip arose
;

from the second and third cervical transverse processes, and

represented a levator scapulge.
The cleido-mastoid was small and separate, one third the
size of the sterno-mastoid.
 ;

of Sarcopliilus ursinus. 19

There were two traclielo-acromiales muscles, as in the

otter,one from the transverse process of the atlas to the outer
half of the scapular spine the other arose from the same
;

process further back, and was inserted into the posterior

third of the scapular spine. In the former specimen I missed
the posterior portion of this muscle.
The suprasj)inatus is double the size of the infraspinatus,
and equal to the subscapularis. There is a distinct small
teres minor ; I could not separate it in my former specimen.
The subclavius was not only attached to the clavicle, but also
extended beneath that bone to the spine of the scapula.
The deltoid consisted of three parts :
—
a clavicular, from the
outer half of the clavicle (this I before thought was acromial)
an acromial, continuous with the trapezius and a scapular,
;

from the metacromion and anterior half of the scapular spine.

The pectoralis quartus was a strap-like band from the linea
alba of the abdomen (extending upwards for "2 of an inch
from a point '25 above the umbilicus) ; its insertion is above
that of the pectoralis minor.
The two tendons of the biceps were very closely tied toge-
ther,and the main body of the muscle was radial in its inser-
tion yet there was a very slender ulnar slip. The biceps was
;

twice the size of the brachialis ("32 oz. "16 oz.). The extensor
:

mass was very much in excess of the flexors (1*67 oz. 0*48 oz.).
:

The ancona3US externus was inseparable from the triceps, but

the anconseus internus was very distinct. The palmaris was
as described in my former paper.
A careful dissection satisfied me that the slip Avhich I had
before taken as a supinator longus was really only a slip of
the panniculus carnosus — as it had no bony attachment, but
was directly continuous with the continued slip of the j)la-
tysma the only supinator is the short one, which nearly equals
:

in weight the pronator quadratus. The extensor secundus

digitorum was only attached to the fourth and fifth digits ;
and the former digit had two tendons supplying it (in my
—
former specimen there were four tendons two to the fifth,
one to the third, and one to the fourth). A
separate slip
(ulnaris quinti) existed, which arose with the extensor carpi
ulnaris, and, passing in the groove in the annular ligament
with the extensor minimi digiti, is inserted into the base of
the fifth metacarpal bone.
The psoas magnus and the iliacus are easily separated from
each other ; these, taken together, are four times the size of
the psoas parvus. The pectineus was not double, as it was
in the former specimen. The upper slip of the obturator ex-
ternus was semidetached from the rest of the muscle.
2*
 —
20 On the Myology of Sarcophilus ursiims.

The quadratus femoris was very remarkable, arising from

the transverse process of the first caudal vertebra, from the
tuber ischii, and a tendinous band which passed from the one
to the other. Gluteus minimus was easily separable from the
medius. A very thin slip represented the obturator internus.
Tensor vaginge ifemoris is separate and thin. Sartorius is ex-
ceedingly feeble. The biceps flexor cruris arises only from
the tuber ischii and two caudal vertebrge.
The " bicipiti accessorius " was quite distinct at its origin,
—
but joined at its insertion to the semitendinosus which muscle
was thus tricipital, having one head caudal overlapping the
biceps, one ischiatic, and, thirdly, this accessorius. The two
other heads are similar to those which exist for the same muscle
in Castor Jiber, Atherura, and the Otter. There is a middle
head of the gastrocnemius, which joins the external.
The peronaei and tibial muscles were exactly similar to those
in my former specimen. The foot-muscles were as follows :

Abductor ossis metatarsi minimi digiti, from the os calcis to

the spur of the fifth metatarsal ; abductor minimi digiti, a
superficial muscle, with a short triangular belly and a long
tendon, which arises from the external annular ligament over
the peronsei tendons, and is inserted into the fascia over the
flexor tendon of the little toe.
—
The lumbricales were six in number one to the inner and
one to the outer side of the outer toe, a similar pair for the
fourth toe, a single internal muscle for the third and one for
the second toes.
—
The rudimental hallux has two muscles a flexor brevis,
which extends from the scaphoid bone to the first phalanx,
and an exceedingly fine triangular and superficial adductor,
which arises superficial to the palmar interosseous muscle for
the index toe, and is inserted into the inner side of the first
phalanx of the hallux.
The interossei were three plantar and four dorsal, the former
being (1) adductor indicis, (2) adductor quarti digiti, (3) ad-
ductor quinti digiti the latter were (1) abductor indicis,
;

(2) adductor tertii digiti, (3) abductor tertii, and (4) abductor
quarti digiti.

The only other points worthy of note were the extension of

the scalenus posticus to the upper four ribs, of the external
oblique to the ten lowermost, the absence of ilio-costal fibres
in the quadratus lumborum, an enormous triangularis sterni,
a two-bellied depressor of the mandible, whose anterior por-
tion is connected to and parallel with the genio-hyoid, with
which it a2:rees in function.
 —
0)1 the Origin of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 21

III. — The Origin of the Vertebrate Skeleton.

By Haery G. Seeley, St. John's College, Cambridge.

[Continued from vol. ix. p. 280.]

§ 3. The Physics of the Skeleton.

The next step after a study of growth is to observe in what
directions growth usually occurs then we may discover the
;

forces which accumulate the energy that results in such growth.

All animals of the kinds named Vertebrata have their internal
bones arranged in a way which in many respects is the same
for them all —
a great antero-posterior extension and this
;

arrangement is named the skeleton. But when animals are

contrasted with each other, they manifest differences in the
degree of growth, and in the presence or absence of some of
their bones and these peculiarities, being persistent through
;

an immense number of variously modified individuals, give to

the skeleton a number of different plans, which admit of being
defined. And out of these considerations arise the great pro-
blems affecting all bones, which will here be stated. They
are:
—
What is the skeleton, and why has it an existence as a
skeleton ? and what are the plans of growth of the skeleton
among vertebrate animals, and why do those plans exist ?
Here, then, the skeleton first appears as an accomplished
fact, without visible genesis beyond such as may be traced in
each individual, where changes are observed to occur in the
bones after an animal has left the &gg or the uterus, which
are in sequence from their first formation to completed growth.
By the skeleton, I understand in the foregoing passage the
vertebrate skeleton only and I wish, for convenience, to keep
;

the idea of the vertebrate skeleton distinct from other impor-

tant osseous machinery of vertebrates, which is better named
the appendicular bones, the dermal bones, and the respiratory
bones. The reason for this distinction is that the nature of
their relation to the axial skeleton must first be demonstrated
before it can be reasoned upon. The vertebrate skeleton,
moreover, is the only one which is well developed in every
vertebrate animal, the other bones being variable and giving
characters to the plans of the subordinate sections. Thus the
Vertebrata admit of being defined as those animals in which
the elongated central nervous system is sheathed posteriorly
by a sequence of osseous rings, and anteriorly by a bony box
the rings being the vertebrai protecting the spinal cord, while
the box is the skull covering the brain. This definition in-
cludes all the animals classed by zoologists as Vertebrata, ex-
cepting the lancelet {AmpMoxus)^ which, for reasons givxn in
 ;

22 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

the chapter on classification, must be regarded as forming a

group of equal zoological value with the Vertebrata.
The division of the nervous system and of the skeleton into
a long posterior part and a wide anterior part is the essential
vertebrate character. And if we are to understand what cha-
racters are essential, and why they undergo change, an attempt
must be made what they are, and why they
to state clearly
exist. It will be with regard to the spinal column,
sufficient,
to know that it is a central, somewhat cylindrical mass, ex-
tending the length of the vertebral column generally, giving
off at intervals pairs of nerves, and tapering towards the tail.
While the brain is posteriorly continuous with the spinal cord,
it is much larger, and consists of parts which are sometimes

arranged one before the other, and sometimes one over the
other ; it usually gives off nerves to the eyes, the ears, the
nose, &c.
The vertebrae have a common basis, on which the neural
column rests, and which is a subcylindrical column, called the
notochord. When segmented and ossified, it forms the part
of each vertebra named the centrum ; and this centrum gives
attachment to a pair of bones which arch over the spinal cord
and are separated from others by the intervertebral nerves
they may become inseparably united to the centrum or always
remain distinct. The skull is made by a number of small
bones which suturally unite, or simply overlap each other, so
as to enclose the brain, which case usually may be separated
vertically down the sutures into three more or less well-defined
segments, each consisting of a bone at the base, a bone on
each side for the sides of the arch, and one or two bones above
vaulting it over. A
necessary and separate part of the skull
is comprised generally under the terms upper and lower jaws.
Now we have to inquire why these parts exist in other —
words, how they come to grow. And all growth has been
seen to be organic dialysis, which takes place under the in-
fluence of alternating pressure and tension and rest. How,
then, does this law apply to the formation of the vertebrate
skeleton, and account for the formation of bones so deeply
seated and well protected, and for the formation and com-
plexity of brains and crania ? I will endeavour to explain.
All vertebrate animals are locomotive, and all fish and all
immature Amphibia live in water. These animals progress
backward, though we usually name tlie motion forward ; that
is, each uses its tail to obtain a leverage by which it retreats,

the animal's head necessarily going where the tail sends it.
It is therefore evident that the head, in piercing the water,
experiences some pressure alternating with rest, while the
 ;

of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 23

body experiences a serpentine motion originated by the tail

and passing forward. To understand clearly the effects upon
the animal of this movement, it will be useful to study it ex-
perimentally. If, then, I take an ordinary long bolster, which
in its cylindrical form will represent a fish, and hold firmly
one extremity of it (which for convenience I suppose to be its
tail),and then imitate the movement of the fish by moving
the tail powerfully from side to side, it will be seen that the
movement propels the feathers towards the free end of the
bolster that is, by granting the bolster a tail, I have elabo-
;

rated for it a head also. Now to apjoly this principle to the fish.
Instead of the force furnished by my hands, there are enor-
mous muscles extending down the body instead of the bed- ;

ticking for an outer envelope, there is a vertebral column

and finally, instead of feathers inside of it, there is the central
nervous system, which, in the young state at least, is centrally
fluid. Now, if the tail is set moving as it is seen to move in
a fish out of water, the powerful pressure behind will compress
the light semifluid substance of the spinal cord and force it to
move forward, and this movement is maintained during the
life of the individual it will also by the tension increase the
;

lengtli of the spinal matter relatively to the osseous sheath.

The mechanical effect, then, of motion originated by the tail
is an immense amount of leverage applied at every point of
the curve of the body, which inevitably acts upon the con-
tents of the spinal tube in compressing and forcing the sub-
stance forward. It also must act, as all tension and pressm'e
have been seen to act, in stimulating the growth of the spinal
cord.
Thus there is a persistent influence ever tending to elongate
the spinal column. As it was seen that there is an actual
forcing of the spinal cord forward, so this growth will tend in
the same way. But I have already pointed out how soon the
individual power to be modified in form comes to an end,,
although the forces capable of modifying the organism con-
tinue to act, —
and that thus the energy of life is not lost, but
becomes potential for a time in the parent, and can only be
manifested kinetically when a bud or ovum which has in it a
capacity for mobility which the parent had not, is thrown off
from the organism and then, under the name of a variety,
;

we see manifested the potential activity of the parent which

its organization had previously compelled to remain as poten-
tial activity. So that we cannot expect to find these forces
producing large visible effects under our eyes in one indivi-
dual. But we must expect that in a succession of individuals,
each of which remains for a certain period capable of modifi-
24 Mr. H. G. Seeley 07i the Origin

cation, the forcewhich is potential and persistent, and in each

individual is renewed, will, as the opportunities for it to take
the kinetic form successively arrive, be manifested as fully as
it would originally have been in one individual if the organic

machinery had been capable of maintaining the nutrition ne-

cessary to elaborate growth. I shall thus be justified in
reasoning about the species as though it were an individual,
and to conclude that the forcewhich has been shown, both
theoreticallyand experimentally, to be competent to produce
an elongation of the spinal cord toward the part called the
head, actually does produce the effects which it ought to pro-
duce. And the way in which this is done depends upon the
means to do it first, the forcing of the nutritive fluid forward
:

necessarily produces an enlargement of the nervous system at

the anterior end ; and, secondly, the growth forward of the
nervous system must cause a pressure which will stimulate
special growth in that region and the parts of the brain
;

which were originally arranged one before each other may

come to be forced one over the other by growth forward of the
neural tissue pressing into the brain-case.
And when a brain is examined, in it are found large cavi-
ties called ventricles, which are the receptacles of fluid, such
as we might theoretically expect. And when the brains of
the lower Vertebrata are compared with those of the higher
Vertebrata, there will be remarked a gradual increase, as we
ascend in organization, in the size of the cerebral lobes, which
first push the optic lobes on each side so that the cerebrum
abuts against the cerebellum, and finally overrides it. There-
fore it must be anticipated that the longer the time for which
a vertebrate type of animal has persisted upon the earth's
surface, the higher Avill be its nervous organization ; and
hence that extinct animals which seem to be the direct repre-
sentatives, so far as their bones go, of existing animals, will,
so far as they approach nearer to the common vertebrate
plan, have had a lower grade of vital organs. Having seen
that the movement of the body would be competent, by
governing the direction of growth and the distribution of
nutriment, to generate the brain from a pre-existing spinal
cord, it is probable that the nerves are in the same way
affluents to and sustainers of the spinal column, and that their
presence preserves its division into segments.
Having advanced this hypothesis of the vertebrate plan of
the central nem-al system, we will endeavour to see how the
nerve-matter becomes coated with the investing skeleton.
And to do this, it will be requisite to consider the entire body
as a machine capable of manifesting the forces of pressure and
 of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 25

tension, and to examine how the part of the body under con-
sideration can be affected by these forces.
It due
is to Mr. Herbert Spencer
to state that he has
endeavoured with this question but, although he
to grapple ;

appreciated fully the simple mechanical conditions of the

problem, he seems to me to have failed to solve it. His argu-
ment is that when pressure is manifested on alternate sides of
a rod, there will be a neutral axis within it which only expe-
riences small compressions, and external to that an investing
region, where pressure and tension alternate. He then tries
to apply that principle to a fish. The principle would be
perfectly applicable to a long bone, and would account for its
being hollow or less dense internally but it is not applicable
;

to a fish, because there is nothing to correspond to the hollow-

ness of a bone in the middle line of the animal and, on the ;

contrary, the region which should be the unossified neutral

axis is the ossified neural skeleton —
a condition exactly the
reverse of what it should be were Mr. Spencer's hypothesis
true. Mr. Spencer's error consists in not recognizing that the
muscles of the body are, in regard to the production of the
neural skeleton, precisely what the weight is which bends a
—
revolving flexible rod the power which produces a neutral
axis, and which also produces the pressure and tension in
which we have seen that ossifications arise*.
In seeking to explain this formation of an osseous skele-
ton, instead of taking an abstract, impossible archetype to
reason from, my argument may be clearer if we examine
the conditions of the problem as presented in some animal.
Having the choice of animals, among which a Chelonian
would be the least suitable, the most
skeleton to un-
difficidt
derstand, I select a whiting. The
manifests locomotive
fish
energy 5 and to find the source of this mechanical power, I
skin her. The skin requires to be dissected off, on account of
its close union with the constituent fibres of the muscles and ;

in some parts of the body there are attached to it special

skin-muscles in addition. The skin removed, there is seen an
enormous development of muscles, which are arranged in a
very marked way. Fibres extend from the skin obliquely
inward toward the skeleton and these fibres are grouped into
;

obliquely placed muscles, which are arranged along the animal

parallel to each other, so as to make large strips of similar
muscles, which reach from tail to head. In the tail of the
whiting there are four of these strips on each side and tlie ;

constituent muscles are so arranged that the obliquity of the

* Principles of Biology, vol. ii. p. 196.

26 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

four series makes a W-like outline when traced externally

from the dorsal to the ventral surface, the upper part of the W
being towards the animal's head. Here, then, is an immense
muscular power, so arranged as to act in many directions.
Removing the whole of the muscles, we expose the verte-
brate skeleton beneath them, and find that each transverse
muscular segment corresponds with a transverse osseous seg-
ment and that the direction of the muscles of the two middle
W
;

strips of the coincides with the direction of the dorsal and

abdominal processes of the vertebrae, and with the nerves.
These middle muscular strips are large compared with the
superior and inferior strips ; and in transverse section each
often shows, by the method of overlapping, an approach to a
concentric arrangement of the constituent muscles in the re-
gion of the tail. The forces represented by these muscles are,
I believe, precisely such in their distribution and combination
as theoretically might have been anticipated. But, before
considering the effects of their action, it is to be remarked that
the discovery of a notochord among the Tunicata lends strong
probability to the supposition that the notochord, which ex-
tends beneath the neural chord, is not a product, but one of
the original foundations, of the vertebrate plan. But, granting
a notochord, it is impossible, without a stretch of imagination,

under which the reason gives way, to assume the existence of

a mass of muscle like that Avliich makes the great bulk of a
fish, and then try to account for its segmented condition, as
Mr. Herbert Spencer does, by lateral breaking strains. In
nature, so far as I am aware, no such phenomenon exists.
And it seems to me as gratuitous to assume the existence of
the muscles, in order to have them subsequently segmented
by these imaginary lateral strains, produced without any force
to produce them, as it is to suppose that the foundation of the
vertebral column is laid by breaking strains segmenting the
notochord. Before such views can claim to be considered in
science, their author is bound to show that an animal is acted
upon by lateral forces external to itself, and that an effect of
such strains would be to cause the muscular tissues to snap
into little short muscles, and that such strains continued would
eventually pass through the whole of the animal except its
skin and viscera ! In the chapter on growth, we have seen
that the consequences of strains would be, not a weakening,
but a strengthening of the tissues.
In the axial part of a fish, a serpent, or indeed in any ani-
mal, the successive segments, both of bone and muscle, arc
exceedingly similar to each other. Almost at all parts of the
trunk two adjacent vertebra can only be distinguished from
 ;

of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 27

each other by close comparison, if they are in the same divi-

sion of the body. And there being this sequence, the form of
parts only changing with the changed function of different
regions of the body, it will be legitimate reasoning, if we can
discover a law capable of accounting for a primitive initial
segment, to conclude that the continuous operation of that law
would eventually segment the entire animal, if an animal
capable of being encased in a segmented covering already
existed.
According to the laAvs of growth, we find that differentiation
of parts is due to the kinetic energy of the individual or to
tlie potential energy of its organization —and that no organic
energy is lost, but becomes accumulated in the individual long-
after the mobility of the parts ceases, and then is transmitted
with and added to the common stock of energy to be inherited.
If this inlierited energy is such that it is capable of being-
manifested within the mobile period of life, then it will stamp
its characteristic marks upon the organism. But if it is too
general to be manifested during that period, it takes a poten-
tialform, and may even remain latent for several generations
and accumulate, and then, instead of being developed kineti-
cally in the individual, it at an early period is merged in the
common stock, and appears kinetically in the organization,
and potentially in the individual, as a new part.
Thus in Ophidians, which exert continually an intense
muscular force upon every joint of the vertebral column, we
find that the kinetic energy is manifested in giving to the
bones great density, sharpness of definition, and perfect ossifi-
cation, but never in the partial formation of a growth like
an epiphysis, between vertebra3. Yet, if the views which
I urge are true views, there should be some result, in in-
creased ossification, of aU this muscular power ;and the
result is found in the numerical increase of the vertebrae, so
that in Ophidians they sometimes number 400 or 500. But
and takes place at so early a period
this increase is potential,
that the newly added segment (vertebra3, muscles, nerves, &c.)
is developed equally with the others. If the increase takes
place in the thoracic region, it necessarily elongates the viscera
if the tail is lengthened, by comparison the body appears to be
shortened.
If we take another type, that of the Anm-ous Amphibia,
which do not display muscular power by wrigglings v/hich
press and pull the vertebrse, as among serpents, but progress
by leaping, and keep the body removed from the ground, ex-
cept at the caudal style, the power, both kinetic and potential,
acts chiefly on the limbs —kinetically in the elongation and
 —
28 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

hollowness of the limb-bones, the ilia, &c., potentially (per-

haps) in the formation of investing epiphyses at their ends
but in scarcely an appreciable way upon the vertebrae in either
form, since they remain both very few in number and short.
It cannot be necessary to multiply these illustrations ; for
the same law may be traced in every osseous structure. Where
an animal uses any part of the body, the part grows long,
either kinetically by lengthening the individual parts, or
potentially by increasing their number.
now, we generalize these facts in relation to the vertebral
If,
column, the result is, that since the potential epiphyses multi-
tiply indefinitely and elongate the body, so there must have
been a period when the body was short and when the seg-
—
ments were very few and that the elongation of the body
proceeds gradually, and, except in the caudal region, is likely
to be arrested by the development of limbs.
It were simplest to assume, if there had been grounds for
doing so, a single vertebra as the basis from which the body
was formed but the existence of a notochord among tunica-
;

ries, and the vast gap between Amphioxus and ordinary

vertebrates, does not warrant such an assumption nor does it
;

indeed enter practically into my theory of a vertebrate. How-

ever, if we assume an animal with the viscera of a fish, with
a notochord, and with terminal muscles capable of moving the
tail, then the consequence of that arrangement would be the
formation of a terminal segment, not by breaking a piece off
the notochord, but by the muscular action increasing the
density of the terminal portion, and this organic dialysis even-
tually giving it a structure by which it is chemically separated
from the other parts. The direction of the mechanical strain
becomes the direction of greatest density, and determines the
directions in which the osseous matter is deposited and the
shapes Avhich it assumes.
Then, just as the inherited energy of many individuals at
last became a force sufficient to differentiate the first osseous
caudal segment, so the continuous operation of the same mus-
cles goes on accumulating energy for which there can be no
outlet in the adult organization, and the energy takes the
potential form. It has, in fact, become so powerful that, in-
stead of displaying itself only in maturity, it begins to act
upon the immature animal at as early a time as the other and
.ordinary laws of its growth, and in this way gives expression
to itself, differentiating a new segment similar to the pre-
existing segment — a potential epiphysis, which, growing con-
tinuously with the original segment, can afterwards scarcely
be distinguished from it. Thus the tail comes to have two
 of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 29

segments ; and so the process must go on, the vertebrge in-

creasing in nmnber and extending further towards the head,
till the basis of a vertebral column is elaborated. So far as I
am aware, this hypothesis is in accord with the sum of the
facts, and gives an explanation of their relation to each other.
And not only does it account for the original existence of a
vertebral column, but for its subsequent modifications, and for
the repetition of the successive similar soft parts (muscles and
nerves) which are correlated with the bones.
But so far we only account for the centrum of a vertebra.
In our usual conception of it, especially as seen in the fish's
tail, it includes an arch on the dorsal part, called the neural
arch, which covers the neural column, and a similar arch on
the ventral side, called the hfemal arch, which covers a blood-
vessel. In dissecting a fish, the muscles in the tail of the
dorsal and ha3mal sides of the animal are seen J;o be as like
each other as are the neural and heemal arches ; so that it will
be in accord with the mechanical basis on which this investi-
gation started to conclude that in both cases a like force has
produced a like result.
But how? If we grant the differentiation of an initial
caudal segment of the notochord by muscular power, then as
those lateral muscles of the tail, acting obliquely, enlarge,
they would, with increasing force, become competent to set up
a separate ossification upon the notochord at each of the mar-
gins of their overgrowth. And these points, it is to be re-
marked, coincide with the points of origin from the centrum
of the lateral parts of the two arches. When once these
kinetic epiphyses are brought into existence, the lateral mus-
cular attachment would ensure their growth, and the dorsal
and ventral muscles would as surely draw them towards each
other above and below. Thus the fundamental plan of the
tail of a fish in its soft parts supplies the machinery necessary
to elaborate the hard parts ;
and from their less bulk and the
greater relative power brought to bear upon them, it would
seem not improbable that the neural and haemal arches should
be ossified at an earlier period in the history of the organiza-
tion than the centrum. And this muscular power would be
competent, if the arches long remained separate from the cen-
trum, to draw them towards each other, so that the dorsal part
of every neural arch would abut against the dorsal part of the
arch next behind it. Thus there will come to be formed in-
terlocking facets between the arches, of which the anterior
will look upward while the posterior will look downward : in
most animals the neural arches actually have such facets, •

which are known as anterior and posterior zygapophyses.

 — ;

30 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

In the median between the great lateral muscles

lateral line
slight transverse processes are sometimes developed; and these
may be upon the centrum, or upon the neural arch, or upon
the heemal arch, according to the arrangement of the muscles.
But the point is one of detail, and not a fundamental part of
the vertebrate common plan. As the caudal vertebrge progress
forward towards the head, they encounter the viscera on the
haemal side and then the hsemal arch widens and embraces
;

the viscera, so that the parts called luemapophyses, which in

the tail are directed downward, come in the thorax to be lifted
up the side of the centrum and directed outward, sometimes
attached to the median lateral osseous process, and often con-
nate with it. When the viscera extend to a great length
down the body, the lateral transverse processes are not deve-
loped as distinct processes when the viscera have a short
;

extension and the tail is long, they are considerably developed,

and then pass forward as epipliyses upon the visceral region,
being developed at the point of junction of the heemapophysis
.with the part of the centrum which supports it. In this form
the hgemal arch is called a rib. And as the arch widens, new
elements come to be introduced into the circle which it consti-
tutes —formed toward the ventral surface by the increased
expansion given to the venti-al strips of muscles, which often
become blended with the lower lateral strips.
In this way I conceive the vertebrate common plan to have
been elaborated, so far as its osteological structures are con-
cerned, by the mechanical machinery with which it is inevi-
tably accompanied. And if so, it will be evident that all
subsequent variations it may assume in form will be due to a
different distribution of the muscular machinery resulting
from kinetic growth, while the different proportions of the
different regions of the column will be due to potential growth.

In first conceiving of a vertebrate I introduced two ideas

the tail and its product, the head. In obtaining a similar
generalized idea of the head to that just given of the body, it
may be as well to remark :
—
that the extension forward of the
vertebree will have maintained the spinal cord of approxi-
mately uniform size up to the point where, like the constricted
neck of a bottle, it abuts against the enlarged terminal part
and that the transition in the dorsal region from neural
matter covered by a vertebra to the brain covered by the
skuU is not dissimilar in kind to the transition seen on the
haemal surface, where the tail suddenly expands and covers
—
the viscera, only with this difference that while the brain ex-
periences but very slight fluctuations in size, the viscera are
 — :

of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 31

constantly undergoing change. Both hjemal and neural parts

terminate in the head, but under these different conditions
that while the neural arch is being modified for the first time,
the htemal arch undergoes its second transformation, which
may be altered to some extent by the relation of the two
arches to each other ; so that, on h priori grounds, the hajmal
arch in the skull may be expected to be more complex than
the neural arch, and also to more readily assimilate to the
haemal arches of the body.
Now, if the brain-substance is supposed to have accumulated
at the anterior end of the body as a consequence of the motion
and mode of growth of the animal, and quite irrespective of the
vertebrae, its covering from the very first experienced some
different conditions of ossification from those of the vertebral
—
neural arch supposing, of course, an anterior enlargement of
the nervous system to have taken place prior to the entire
segmentation of the notochord. Such a view, however, is not
supported by the evidence from Amphioxus^ since the noto-
chord is segmented and no brain developed. And the difficulty
of a theory of the skull hinges upon the relative probability
of the skull originating prior or subsequently to segmentation
—
of the notochord because in the one case it will be but an
extension onward of the vertebral plan, and in the other case
it may have originated apart from the vertebral basis. If the
Amphioxus is a distinct type animal from the Vertebrata,
we shall not be warranted in reasoning from it to a vertebrate.
But, whatever the initial circumstances were which governed
the formation of a brain-case, we shall not be justified, except
with good evidence, in assuming any other cause to account
for it than potential repetition, which under altered conditions
has been found competent to produce very different osseous
structures in different p^rts of the vertebral column, especially
as the brain offers a surface to be covered different from the
spinal cord, and conditions of stability different from the visceral
region. It has been seen, with the diverging vertebral pro-
cesses, that, under the new conditions, osseous elements come
into existence which were not found in the caudal region
similarly it will not be surprising if some new structures are
developed in the head by the special influences working in
that part of the body.
Suggestive evidence of original unity of origin, direct or
indirect, for the whole skeleton, is supplied by the skull being
segmented, as it is shown to be by well-made researches ; for
if it had originated independently, no trace of segments could
be anticipated, but an arrangement of bones with which the
spinal column would have at first nothing in common, though
32 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

eventually its potential energy would influence their arrange-

ment, and gradually bring the structure of the brain-case into
harmony with the vertebral plan. Thus there are three pos-
sible ways of formation for a skull: —
1st, potential repetition
of the vertebrate plan 2ndly, independent ossification and,
; ;

3rdly, independent ossification modified by potential repetition.

The facts of the case are such that it is quite possible to select
examples which would sustain each of these views. Thus
among the shark tribe, the bony cerebral envelope is made up
of homogeneous osseous particles which show no indication
whatever of segmentation. And, in the absence of evidence
of division of the head into separate bones, it would be an
unwarrantable use of the imagination to suppose that the
divisions had once existed and have become obliterated. This
would seem to be a type of those examples of the skull which
have originated independently of the vertebral column and
before it extended the whole length of the animal. The ser-
pent might be taken as a type in which the skull might have
originated as a natural consecutive part of the vertebral sys-
tem ; while for the third type we might instance fishes like
the sturgeon or animals like the Chelonians, where the brain
is first sheathed in homogeneous cartilage which may have
been formed independently of the vertebral system, then this
is covered with osseous plates, which reproduce with some
modifications the vertebral elements.
Thus there must always be a conflict between potential
energy, in organization, leading to uniformity and simplicity,
and kinetic energy, leading to variety and the longer any
;

type endures in time, the more closely its cerebral region will
approximate to the vertebral structure, so far as the grouping
of the bones is concerned,* thus in the human subject the
structure of the brain-case is more simple and the segments
are better marked than is the case with fishes ; so that a
theory of the skull will depend upon the organization of the
animal, which determines the relative influence of kinetic and
potential ossification.
The human brain-case, being almost entirely a potential
ossification, isone of the simplest. It consists of some (three)
bones at the base, in the median line, called in sequence basi-
occipital, basisphenoid, and presphenoid, the basisphenoid
and presphenoid in the adult being united together as one
bone. The basioccipital immediately follows the centrum of
a vertebra and these bones are to the skull what the centrums
;

would be to three segments of the vertebral column. On each

side of this row of skull-bones are placed three other bones (a
side bone to each base-bone), which rise up to embrace the
 of the Vertehrate Sl-eJeton. 33

sides of the brain. Tlicy arc called (in seqnencc from behind
forward) exoccipital, ali.splienoid, and orbitosphenoid, and have
the same sort of relation to the base-bones that the lateral
elements of the upper arch of a series of three vertebrse have
to the three centrums out of which they rise. In the vertebrse
the upper bones, called neurapophjses, enclose the neural
substance, meeting above it. In the skull they do not meet
above ; but just as with the lateral elements of the inferior
vertebral arch, in the transition from the true caudal region to
the preanal or visceral region osseous elements come to be
introduced between them in some animals, which did not
exist in the tail, so in the transition from the upper arches of
the vertebrae to the upper arches of the skull, enlarged to
cover the brain, a sequence of bones is introduced, to roof
over the cavity, to which there is nothing corresponding in
the vertebral region. These bones, counting from behind
forward, are named supraoccipital, parietal, and frontal.
And all the bones enumerated differ from those of ver-
tebrae in touchinG; each other throu«rhout their lateral mar^-ins
—
by sutures or overlap a condition which in the vertebral
column is only met with exceptionally, as in the cervical re-
gion of the rays, pipe-fish, &c., and a part of the vertebral
column called the sacTum, in many land-animals. And these
bones touching each other throughout tlieir extent, enlarge
the cranial cavity much in the same way as a sea-urchin en-
larges its covering shell. In the human skull there is some-
thing more, however ; there are bones which have existence
in relation to the senses: such are some bones which come in
between the first and second segments of the skull, and are
connected in a more or less evident way with the ear they ;

have been named collectively the otic bones. Then, between

the second and third segments, though external to them, is
usually one bone or more, developed seemingly in relation to
the eye : the lachrymal (and, perha])S, the malar) is such a bone.
And in front of the brain there are bones which have relation
to the nasal functions, and are named generally the ethmoid
bones. In possessing these sets of bones the bony investing
girdles of the brain differ in plan from the investing girdles
of the spinal column.
If, now, we ask why there should be three segments in this
bony box for the brain, and why not an indefinite number of
segments as in the vertebral column, and why the structure
of the skull should become simpler the higher we ascend in
nervous organization, so that the three segments become more
and more well defined, the answer is, that the division be-
Ann. & Mag, N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol.^. 3
 ;

34 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

tween the segments is maintained by senses which are not

repetitions of each other, that the brain has a terminal sense
anteriorly, and that by the bones touching each other on
every margin, along all of which they can grow, there is in
the skull an exercised facility for kinetic growth, which ren-
ders it impossible that potential growth should be manifested.
If, for instance, a potential epiphysis of the frontal segment
of the skull were to be formed, it could only be developed
between that segment and the parietal segment and it could
;

only reproduce, to mark its division, a new pair of eyes behind

the old pair. And it is impossible to conceive of such a change
taking place except as the only way in which the energy of the
animal could be manifested. While, therefore, the bones of each
segment remain separate from each other, and permit growth
within, it is impossible that any cerebral increase, supposing
for a moment it were competent for such an end under any
circumstances, could result in the formation of a new segment.
Then (no matter how the mammalian skull originated), being
segmented by the sense-capsules, it must ever have been sub-
jected with greater and increasing influence to the potential
power of the vertebral column, which will be manifested in
bringing the plan of the segments of the skull more and more
into harmony with the plan of the vertebne, and so will obli-
terate any differences due to origin or number that tliere may
have been, in an earlier condition, between the structures of
the different segments.
Neglecting for the present the jaws of the potential skull
and the whole question of the nature of the inferior arches to
the segments, I would draw attention to the question whether
the potential character is always an induced one.
In most sharks there is no differentiation Avhatever of tlie
brain-case into constituent bones. In a specimen of the angel
shark in the Museum of the Hoyal College of Surgeons, there
appears on the base of the skull to be a faint indication of a
transverse division. And it might be presumed that the seg-
ments would originate first, and then that each segment would
put on the divided condition but I doubt whether the ten-
;

dency to potential increase is the same in the neural arch and

centrum for in many sharks the neural arch appears to be
;

double, to have been formed originally at each end of the

centrum, though often one of these arches has more the aspect
of a supplementary arch introduced between two centrums
moreover the fact that in palaeozoic fossil fishes the centrum is
rarely ossified would lead us to anticipate that in the skull the
base-bones would be the last formed and least well defined ;

so that in conceiving of a skull induced potentially upon the

 of tJie Vertebrate Skeleton. 35

basis of a shark's skull, it would be quite consistent Avitli the

vertebrate plan to have a greater number of superior arches
than of median base-bones.
But in those ordinary osseous fishes in which the several
bones can be separated from each other, we find the skull in
no transitional state, but already with the elements well de-
fined, except at the base of the skull, where the kinetic ossifi-
cation persists as a long median bone called the parasphenoid
or basitemporal. And in the upper part of the skull, besides
the three ordinary arches such as have been described, there
come to be introduced three additional, imperfect arches, ana-
logous to the intervertebral neural arches of sharks, and which
I interpret as potential representatives of those structures.
The first pair, in front of the frontal bones, are named the
prefrontal bones, one on each side ; the second pair are be-
tween the frontal bones and parietal, and are named post-
frontal;
the third set are between the occipital and parietal,
and are named the interparietal bones these latter only per-
:

sist in the skulls of the higher Vertebrata.

It is to be remarked that in fishes the cranial bones overlap
each other in the squamous way in which an ordinary zyga-
pophysis laps upon its fellow.
And it appears to me probable that Prof. Owen truly appre-
ciated the homology of the bones which roof in the skull when
he compared them to the small ossification which often
crowns the spinous part of the vertebral neural arch, which is
by him named the neural spine, since without that ossification
it would be more difficult to see why the lateral bones should

not curve upward and roof in the cranium.

It is also worth considering whether in osseous fishes the
potential growth may not have a direction, so to speak, given
it by the influence of cerebral form, because it is observed, in

skulls of equal size, that in Lopliius^ which has the cerebellum

very short and small, the occipital region of the skull only
measures 2 inches in length, while in the tunny, which has the
cerebellum large, the occipital part of the skull measures 4^
inches in length so that, since some fishes (like the eels) have
;

olfactory lobes to the brain almost as large as the cerebrum,

it may not be impossible that such a condition in fishes may

have had a tendency to promote differentiation like that seen

in the separation of nasal bones from the prefrontal in some
Clielonians.
Now, just as in the more osseous fishes the parts of the
divided neural arch become blended, and the centrum becomes
more solid, so in the higher Vertebrata the prefrontal and post-
frontal bones have become lost under the uniformity induced
3*
36 Mr. IT. G. Scclcj o?i the Origin

])V potential growth — if ancestors of sucli animals arc con-

sidered ever to have had
sucli bones.
This ])eing, as Isuppose, tlic mode of origin and phm of
grovvtli of tlie neural arches of the skull, I turn to explain the
inferior arclies.
\n sliarks the head is singularly instructive in tlie relation
of tlie jaws to the skull for tiierc thej are seen to be free
;

structures wliich are merely appended to the brain-ease. 'J'liis

condition, permanent in the shark, is embryonic in what
are called higher Vcrtebrata.
The jaws are the entrance to the digestive canal and tliere-
;

fore we must anticipate that they will be surrounded witli

bones which are the representatives of those which encoin]);iss
the digestive organs in the region of the vertel)ral column,
vi/. of ribs. Prof, llathke, describing tlui embryonic develoi)-
ment of the jaws in serpents, records that " that part of the
investing mass of the notochord in which the basisphenoid is
develo])ed in many animals sends out a ' ray or band down- '

wards on each sid(^:, which presents a remarkable similarity to

a ril), not only in its mode of origin, but in its original posi-
tion and form," " ]>ut very early there grows out from near
the uj)])er end of the ray a long thin process, which passes off
at an obtuse angle to it, and applies itself to the inferior wall
of the futnre l)rain-case." Now this condition is that of an
ordinary I'lh of a hsh. There is a long rib, as in mammals ;
but near its junction with the vertebra it gives off by artieu-
l.ation a long thin epiplcural element, homologous with that
of Croeodiles, Ihitteria^ Birds, t^c. so that I see no reason to
;

doubt that the jaws are developed primarily as one rib, the
epi])leural elements of the two sides being directed forward
and meeting in the middle line, so as to form the ])alate, and
the oi-dinary pleural elements being directed downward so as
to meet and enclose the digestive tulje below. The ribs of
fishes are sim])le; but in re])til(!S and birds and mannnals tliey
become segmented; and there appears to be no limit to the
number of parts which may be included, while the degree of
ossification is various. In some animals there are five parts.
In th» serpent the e])ij)leural element becomes segment(>(l
into the ])t('rygoid, palatine, and maxillary bones while the
;

rib itself is divided into the quadrate bmie ])roximally, tlien

the articular bone, and then the elements of the lower jaw,
which sui-round the cartilage and nmy number as many as
five. The cranial representative of the rib always articulates
with the squamosal bone.
It must at once occur to any one to ask, if the cranium
eousi.sLs of three segments, and oidy the middle one developes
 of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 37

a what has become of the ribs to the other segments ?

rib,
And was the difficulty that there is in meeting this question
it

in the higher Vertebrata, which led me (in a former paper*)

to regard the occipital and frontal segments of the skull as
standing in the same relation to the parietal segment as the
epiphyses of a vertebra stand to its centrum. But remember-
ing that, no matter what the potential power may be, it can
only give great development to a structure when coincident
with functional growth, we should no more be justified in
anticipating ribs to all the cranial segments than to all the
vertebral segments and with many animals parts of the ver-
;

tebral column will be devoid of ribs. Yet as the upper arches

of the skull retain characters which long ])reviously became
lost to the upper arches of the vertebral column, so we might
with more reason expect the lower arches to be present in the
skull than in cervical or lumbar vertebras. Accordingly, if
we examine a skull, and remove all those bones Avliich we
have regarded as modified from a functionally developed rib
(which we name the jaws), there will be found in front of
their point of attachment, and under the frontal segment, two
bones, named the vomeres sometimes they become anchylosed
;

into one median bone. And anterior to these bones, and bent
up over them frequently, are the ethmoid bones, which simi-
larly may become anchylosed. Thus we again have the re-
presentative of a rib with its epipleuron. By segmentation
the ethmoid developes the nasal bones and it is probable that
;

by segmentation the vomer forms the premaxillary. Thus the

anterior rib conforms in plan to the posterior rib, and, like it,
embraces an organ which, in the lower animals, is only that
of smell, but which, by potential growth comes, in the higher
vertebrates, to be the respiratory region. So that, just as there
are distinct tubes for breathing and for swallowing in the
land Vertebrata, so distinct tubes are made for those offices in
the skull by the prolongation forward of tli6 dorsal respiratory
tube till it is embraced by the first pair of cranial ribs, while
the digestive tube, not prolonged so far forward, is embraced
by the second pair.
It is not so easy to find the third pair ; and only on turn-
ing to the fish is the homology evident. At each side of the
back of the skull is a bone attached to the periotic bones,
named the hyomandibular ; and to this bone is attaclied in
front the circle of hyoid bones and attached to it behind are
;

the opercular bones so that there is again a forked rib va-

;

riously segmented for the third arch.

* " Outlim- of a Tlieory of tlio Skull kc," Anuals, 18GG, xviii. p. :34o.
38 Mr. H. G. Seeley on the Origin

With the termination of branchial respiration (and the

branchial arches appear to represent the epipleural elements
of cervical ribs) the function of the pleural element of the first
cerebral arch appears to cease, and the bones of the operculum
are no longer developed ;and in the same way, when the
respiratory function becomes changed, so that the animal
breathes by lungs, the branchial bones are merged in the
hyoid the hyoid loses its heavy osseous character, and has a
;

less firm attacliment to the hyomandibular. This bone then

gives attachment to the quadrate, and becomes the main sup-
port for the mandible ; so that it appears to be the bone which
among the higher Vertebrata is named the squamosal. In
the fish there are bones in front of the quadrate bone which
are called metapterygoid and symplectic. I have doubted
whether these bones may not have originally stood in the
same relation to the second visceral arch which the hyo-
mandibular held for the first, since they persist, the meta-
pterygoid becoming the quadrato-jugal, and the symplectic
becoming the supraquadrate ; and they both appear ultimately
to be absorbed into the squamosal. If this view were taken,
it would in no way be inconsistent with fact, and would only
show that the lower jaw had been carried a stage backward,
while it would explain the existence of two otherwise obscure
bones, and justify their disappearance under the influence of
potential growth in those animals in which they are wanting,
since in the Amphibia is seen a similar lateral joining-up and
absorption of the branchial arches into the hyoid.
Already it has been remarked Ihat the lower jaw always
articulates with the squamosal bone, the squamosal bone
being, as we have just seen, apparently the proximal element
of a visceral arch. Sometimes the squamosal bone itself is
free, as in serpents; but usually it is firmly fixed in the skull.
Sometimes, also, the quadrate bone is firmly wedged in the
skull, as in Crocodiles, Chelonians, Hatteria^ and most of the
extinct Monocondylia ;but there is no' evidence whatever of
any other part of the lower jaw (as the os articulare) being-
united with the skull> And in all those animals in which the
quadrate bone is joined with the skull, the lower jaw remains
composite. In the highest Monocondylia (birds) the quadrate
bone remains distinct, while the squamosal bone has entered
into the skull in the same way as in mammals, and furnishes
a concave articulation for the quadrate bone exactly like that
which in mammals is given to the lower jaw. Now, in so far
as the lower jaw occupies the position of a rib, the influence
of potential growth upon it would be to make it ever more
and more like a rib in simplicity of structure hence I pre-
:
 of the, Verteb)'ate Skeleton. 39

sume that Avhen, in themammal, one continuous ossification

joined up the splint elements of the lower jaw, the os arti-
all
eulare and quadrate bone, as natural elements of the same rib,
could be no exception, and that there is nothing more re-
markable in this union than in any of the other transitions to
simplicity and uniformity and order which are produced by
j)otential groAvth.
And it may
not be uninteresting to remark how much the
vertical part of the lower jaw in any herbivore reproduces of
the form of the quadrate bone in such an animal as a bird,
and lioAv the inflection of the lower jaw in marsupials and
rodents reproduces such an inflexion as characterizes the os
articulare in birds and many reptiles. These growths in the
mammal may, I conceive, be potential repetitions. In the
mammal the pterygoid is moderately developed and is directed
downward posteriorly, and not backward as in birds and
lizards so that it does not actually meet the representative of
;

the quadrate bone ; but the union is kept up by the ptery-

goideus muscle, attached from the outer inferior side of the
pterygoid to the inner side of the quadrate portion of the
lower jaw.
I am aware that Prof. Huxley has supposed that, contrary
to all analogy, the quadrate bone and os articulare enter the
mammalian cranium and become the malleus and incus.
After reading all that has been said for that doctrine, I can
see no evidence in its favour sufficiently strong to dissuade me
from stating my own view. If it has been important to con-
struct those bones out of pre-existing cranial elements, I would
suggest that Prof, Huxley might have taken the quadrato-
jugal and symplectic, which were available and would have
answered equally well. But I do not think any exigency of
theory can justify the creation of a new joint in the body by
imagining a convex articulation beneath the articular bone,
when there is nothing in the vertebrate province to suggest
that such an articulation might exist.
Such, divested of details, is the conception of the common
plan of the axial skeleton which, by the operation of the laws
of organic energy, may, I believe, call all skeletons into exis-
tence, extending them over the viscera like a pillow-case over
a piUow, till is gradually but inevitably sheathed
the animal
in rings of bones. And
thus it will be remarked that the pre-
existing soft animal would have no necessary correlation of
soft vital parts with its osseous sheath.
I touch with reluctance, because of its difiiculties, on another
part of the skeleton, which seems as though only appended to
the vertebral column, already discussed by Prof. Owen, in his
40 Mr. H. G. Seelcy on the Origin

treatiseon limbs, and by otlicrs. Each limb consists of a

sequence of bones, of which the number of parts in each seg-
ment in most animals increases from above downward, and is
usually the same, part for part, in the fore limb and in the
hind limb. Thus in the first segment there is one bone, the
humerus or femur ; in the second segment two bones, the ulna
and radius or the tibia and fibula ; in the third segment three
bones, in the proximal row of the carpals or tarsals ; in the
fourth segment four bones, in the distal row of the carpus or
tarsus ; and in the fifth segment the five digits. Variations
occur in great number, but chiefly by suppression of parts;
and so true is the correspondence in general, that Professor
Humphrey offered an interpretation of the structure by sup-
posing that there were originally in each limb five rays,
which in the humerus are blended into one, while in the pha-
langes they remain more frequently distinct.
It will be necessary to ask, what are these limbs, and in
obedience to what mechanical law are they where found, and
why do the fore and hind limbs correspond in their parts ?
But, besides the limbs, the skeleton possesses the arches
with which they articulate :
—
for the hind limb a pelvis, made
up of an ilium, ischium, and a pubis and for the fore limb a
;

scapular arch consisting of a scapula and coracoid, and some-

times having associated with it a clavicle and interclavicle.
If we turn to comparative anatomy for an explanation of
the phenomena, in sharks and rays the pectoral and pelvic
regions will be found to be well developed, and long limbs are
attached to them Avhich are already Avell segmented and limited
at the sides to fore limbs and hind limbs. In osseous fishes,
however, the fins represent, as a rule, more than two pairs,
and are often strongly developed down the back. So the first
difficulty is, why should there be but two pairs of limbs ? To
that question, perhaps, an examination of a skeleton Avill fur-
nish an answer ; for the two arches will be seen to be at the
two ends of the primitive soft animal enclosed by the skeleton,
and at the two chief points of flexure of the skeleton one—
where the neck bends with the body, the other where the tail
bends with the body ; and in those animals in which there is
little or no special flexure in one part more than another,
limbs arc wanting, the potential tendency to the development
of limbs nevertheless notwithstanding. Now if Ave can dis-
cover Avhy they are wanting, we obtain a clue to their law of
development.
In serpents the power expended in motion is distributed
equally along the whole body, and there is scarcely greater
pressure in one part than in another; so that its intlueuce
 of the Vertebrate Skeleton. 41

upon growth is only seen in the great length of the ribs.

Now, if the body were stiifer in the middle, and flexible chiefly
in the neck and tail, then, instead of intermittent pressm-e
being distributed uniformly, it would be manifested chiefly at
the two extremities of the stifter part, which, touching the
ground, would be lifted by the movements of the head and
tail. If, then, a large part of the pressure and tension which,
distributed over the body, elongate the ribs of Ophidians, were
accumulated in this or some such way (by movement of the
body) at these points, whatever osseous structures pre-existed
there would grow and potential growth would tend to make
;

the parts at the anterior end of the body correspond with those
at the posterior end. What parts, then, would there be exist-
ing in such places ? Clearly some element of the abdominal
rib— elements, it may be presumed, which become the coracoid
bones and the iscliia. As the ribs become segmented into a
number of parts in different animals, it is not easy to guess

how many were developed ;but as the facts of the case only
require two (coracoid and scapula, and ilium and ischium),
these may be presumed to be the second and third segments
of the rib. Now the consequence of setting up a special ten-
dency to grow in these elements can in no Avay interfere with the
groAvth of the original rib, which, being joined to these hsemal
elements by overlap and by muscles, would, I suppose, slide
over the outside of these new growths, which would extend
inside of it. And I should regard the epi]ileuron as eventually
forming the clavicle and the pubis, while the suprascapular
is an effort of potential growth to reproduce the original rib

from which the arch-elements 'have become detached.

But how account for the limbs ? Did they spring into ex-
istence ready formed, or grow gradually ? and, in cither case,
hoAV ? I cannot but be impressed with tlie forked character of
the limb, dividing in its second segment, as reproducing the
forked character of the visceral arches of the cranium and of
the vertebrse ; and therefore I believe that, in the absence
of any other evidence of a distal osseous fork, we can
only look for the proximal element of a limb in the proximal
element of a rib. And so I conceive that the increased mus-
cular ])ower of the pectoral or pelvic girdle might detach the
proximal part of the rib from its attachment with the vertebra
and draw it on to the already expanded hasmal elements and—
that potential growth, such as reproduces the lizard's tail and
the salamander's legs, would cause its distal segments to be
developed anew at the distal end, although the proper distal
segments now gave attachment to the proximal end. With
the bone would necessarily follow the muscles and potentially
;
42 Mr. H. G. Seeley ou the Orlyin

added segments would comprise both hard and soft parts. In

the absence of evidence, I can only throw out this idea as com-
pleting a conception of the skeleton as a whole. It explains
the origin of limbs simply as a modification of pre-existing
structures, without calling any new part into existence ; it
exj)lains the harmonious segmentation of fore and hind limbs,
and the increase in number of bones in the successive distal
segments (as well as the primitive separation of the arches
from the vertebrfe), whicli are the fundamental points of
structure in a limb. And no idea of epigenesis from the arches,
as suggested by Professor Owen, could justify either one
condition or the other. The only other obvious origin for the
limbs is by potential growth repeating the structure of the
jaws with their segments upon each of the arches, first on the
pectoral and afterwards on the pelvic arch, which is simple
and so far a preferable view. And if the limbs were regarded
as potential jaws, the fact that there are thus two modified
appendages to the body may explain why the three segments
of the brain-case have only one functionally developed haemal
arch, the other two, by potential growth, being removed to
the pectoral and pelvic arches.
This conception of the skeleton as originating in a single
ossification, and attaining all its complexity by growth in a
definite direction, which is sustained by laws coextensive with
the universe, and modified in the limbs by the circumstances
of existence, has a unity of plan, and gives a reason for every
variation which it displays. And if we believe that animals
have been changed in form and stature by the continuous
operation of those laws of energy which, by changing the
minutiae of every thing that cognizance extends to, preserves
for them uniformity, order, and progress, then such small va-
riations from this common plan as give the distinctive marks
to each group of animals are themselves but an evidence of the
larger range of those laws which give the animal its unity and
one harmonious government with all things. Because this
unity is incontestable, I believe in this change as a condition of
its stability
; but whether it is named creation or whether it is
named evolution, no name can extinguish the unbounded
harmony of the relations which it exhibits, or the unvarying-
order in the changes to whicli names are but paths, or can
part a knowledge of the universe in its government from an
unutterable and reverent confidence. For to me it indicates,
beyond laws and their consequences, what, judged by human
standards, is Intelligence, of which laws in their working are
manifestations. If, then, an attempt is made to explain the
plans of animal life, it is in faith, born of science, that they
 oj- the Vertehi-ate Skeleton. 43

are products of divine law, and in a conviction of duty to seek

out its working" in all Avays.
The scheme of the skeleton now sketched is what may be
named a potential skeleton and whatever value it has is in
;

the insight it gives into the relations to each other of the parts
of skeletons and the importance of resemblances between
similar parts in different skeletons as evidence of genetic rela-
tion. All the types of vertebrate animals are based upon this
general plan, and each ditfers from the other in some compa-
ratively slight details of potential growth and there is no-
;

thing peculiar in the genera referable to each of these minor

types except a varying growth, or suppression of growth, or
combinations of growths in the difierent bones of the body :

such modifications are the kinetic skeleton. If we find simili-

tudes between bones when they are compared together, the
comparison becomes meaningless and unprofitable unless we
believe the similitudes to be consequences of laws which can
be traced in their effects. The idea of affinity expresses faith
in such laws by teaching that the structural resemblances be-
tween animals are a consequence and evidence of an original
community of plan now onl}^ seen in fragments. And an
original common plan for vertebrates, a potential skeleton,
implies that the physical laws of nature producing growth
have upon their simpler product acted in differing ways, so
that the energy of the type became manifest in the divergence
of special different parts which make the plans of the several
vertebrate classes.
Hence the practical question, affecting all comparative
study, after the mind has cancelled whatever osteological
structures are variable in the type (and therefore demonstrably
kinetic), is to discover in what direction each order has di-
verged from the common plan, and in what way this diversity
obscures or renders clear its affinities with the other orders.
To put a special case —
in what direction relatively to the
:

vertebrate common plan is the osteology of a tortoise deve-

loped ? and how far from this osteology can we infer a com-
munity of divergence between the tortoise and all other or
any other known animals ? Those points of divergence in the
potential skeleton would be the osteological affinities of an
animal, and, determined for a number of known types, would
enable us to predicate within approximate limits the characters
of many extinct orders of which the existence is at present
hardly suspected.
To examine such a problem, it is necessary to be familiar
with the facts which are factors in it and so to these we
;

must next turn.

44 On the Origin of the Vertebrate Skeleton.

Tlie correspondence of parts is frequently close between

animals which would not be placed by classifiers in the same
natural group so that, as animals can only have diverged in
;

many different directions, or in directions Avhich are approxi-

mately parallel, it is impossible not to believe that the corre-
spondence is the evidence of some kind of parallel relation
between the groups, which may, of course, be a parallel func-
tion kinetically modifying different common plans, or parallel
plans kinetically modified by different functions. Each verte-
brate class consists of orders, but if these are arranged in
sequence of classificational semblance, their bones do not
graduate from one group into another: the lowest mammal
does not graduate into the highest bird, nor is there a sequence
from the bird down to the reptile. Classifiers, however, have
always agreed that there is something unnatural in the best
grouping according to a logical system, because it removes
from near association animals which have real affinity with
each other. Nor can this be surprising, when we remember
tliat by a class of animals is practically understood a certain
horizon or grade of complexity of soft structures. So that if
the organization of the bird, for instance, has any relation of
affinity with mammal or reptile, the relation must be with
some specified order of reptile or mammal, and must be due
to their all having diverged in the same direction from the
common plan, all being the consequence of a line of variation
which has preserved parts of the skeleton unaltered for them
all, while the soft parts have become more and more complex,
in such ways that the ordinal stem has been divided at inter-
vals into partswhich are successively named, it may be, fisli,
reptile,and bird. If there is foundation for such a view, there
can be no such close osteolo-
gical resemblance between the
different naturalgroups of ani-
mals upon the same horizon of
organization as there must be
between some animals upon
that horizon and some animals
upon another horizon. This
proposition may be exempli-
fied by a diagram of a hand,
where there may be supposed to
be five stems, springing from
a common plan, and it might
be better exemplified by taking
the entire limb as a ty])c, where tlie humerus would stand for
the connnon plan. Such a diagram expresses the idea that
 Mr. IT. J. Carter 07i the Spongozoon. 45

the resemblance between the different groups of reptiles, for

instance, is a correspondence of homologous parts, and no
evidence of the orders having had an immediate parentage in
common. Such a doctrine invites investigation. Here I can
but state it, and try to show hereafter in what way such por-
tions of it as practically concern the student of reptile bones
may be profitably studied.

IV —
Proposed Name for the Sponge-animal^ viz. " Spongo-
;''"'
zoon also on the Origin of Thread-cells in the SpongiadcB.
By H. J. Caeter, F.R.S. &c.
As it has now been determined that the Spon-
satisfactorily
giada3 are animals and the form of the animal
and not plants,
which produces them has also been determined, it becomes
necessary to give that form a specific name, and to define the
animal, in order that henceforth both may not only be used
by the by the comparative anatomist, wliose
zoologist, but
lectures without such additions now cannot be considered
complete, the time having passed for the comparative anato-
mist and the botanist to dispute respecting the kingdom to
which this class of beings may belong.-
The name that I would propose for this purpose is " spon-
gozoon," which is only the Greek rendering of " sponge-
animal," but retaining " sponge" for the root will ever ally it
to the Spongiada?, and thus aid the memory by associations
Avhich any other term differently compounded would not do.
Spongozoon, or the sponge-animal, then, I first pointed out
in Spongilla^ in 1857 (Annals, vol. xx. p. 28, pi. 1. fig. 4),
wherein it is shown that it is a granuliferous polymorphic
body possessing a nucleus and one or more contracting vesi-
cles (p. 30), that it exists in communities of a spherical form
with a common circular aperture (figs. 2, 3, 5), in countless
numbers, in the sarcode of the sponge (fig. 1), and that it is
capable of taking into its body crude material and of dis-
charging the undigested portions after the manner of Amooha ;
lastly, that the circular aperture opens and closes itself as
required.
Then, in 1859 (Annals, vol. iii. p. 14, pi. 1. fig. 12), the
same monociliated body is described and figured with two
ear- or spine-like points of its sarcode, one on each side the
cilium, which, I might also add, noio stands in my journal as
it was figured " Aug. 12, 1854," although not published until

1859 and that I had been previously acquainted with the

;

existence of the spines may be seen by the following passage

in the paper to which I have last referred, viz. " But there :
—
 — ;

40 Mr. H. J. Carter 0}i the Spongozoon.

is one [monociliated boclj] in particular, which has two spines

or ear-like points projecting backwards, one on each side of
the root of the ciliuni (pi. 1. fig. 12), and this was the kind
which I first discovered and described ; but, confounding it

"with cells not possessing these spines (because I then thought

the spines might be accidental prolongations of the sarcode),
I did not give it this character."
That I might have been right in this conjecture, the poly-
morphic nature of the whole of this body will presently show.
In June 1866, Prof. James-Clark read a paper before the
Boston Natural-History Society " On the Spongise ciliatEe as
Infusoria flagellata, &c." (Mem. voL i. pt. 3, reprinted in
Annals, Feb. 1868), in which (p. 21, footnote) he conceives
that the two spines or ear-like points represent the lines en
jirojile of a " membranous cylindrical collar" which he had
observed to exist round the ciliura of the monociliated cell in
Leucosolenia hotryoides^ of which most satisfactory delineations
are given in his plate 1. figs. 41-44, together with that of
several species, fluviatile and marine, of similar animals that
live independently in groups or singly, sessile and pedicelled,
respectively, apart from the sponge altogether. In the latter
Prof. James-Clark most sagaciously demonstrates the exist-
ence also of this "membranous collar" —
observations which
have been further confirmed as satisfactorily by Mr. Kent's
descriptions and delineations of several of the same kind of
Infusoria that he found in a pond at Stoke-Newington, in the
neighbourhood of London (Monthly Microscop. Journal for
Dec. 1871, p. 261, pi. cv.).
Returning, however, to Prof. James-Clark's " footnote," he
adds, " that Carter did not always find these two spines,' may
'

be explained by the fact that the membranous collar, as I am

inclined to believe the ^ spines to be, was retracted, since I
'

have frequently observed this to happen in the case of Leuco-

soleniawhen it was disturbed."
That is as much as to say that the " collar " is polymorphic
and herein is the explanation of what I have above quoted
from my paper of 1859, viz. that " I then thought the
spines might be accidental prolongations of the sarcode,"
a fact which is still further confirmed by my paper of 1871
(Annals, vol. viii. pi. 2. figs. 17 &
18), wherein it is not only
stated that every part of the sponge-animal is polymorphic, but
the "collar" itself in the figures mentioned may be observed to
be transformed into two pseudopodial tentaculiform processes
for seizing particles of food, like those of an Actinophrys or of
an Acineta.
Hence the "collar" maybe cup-like around the base of the
 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Spongozoon. 47

cilium, transformed into psevidopodial prolongations, or, as

Prof. James-Clark has stated, " retracted " altogether.
In 1871 (Annals, /. c. pi. 1. figs. 15, 16, &c.) 1 not only con-
firmed Prof. James-Clark's observations respecting the exist-
ence of the " collar," but fomid that in the spongozoon of
Grantia compressa it was supported on a neck-like projection,
to which I gave the name of " rostrum." Moreover it was
also proved, by the use of indigo-solution, that the spongozoa
of this sponge took in crude particles of this substance, while
similar monociliated bodies similarly grouped were also ob-
served in the marine siliceous sponges to which I can add
;

one of the horny species par excellence^ viz. an Aplysina

(Nardo & Schmidt), now belonging to the British Museum,
but which Mr. Kent lately found while dredging for sponges
on board the yacht Noma,' in Vigo Bay.
'

Thus having found spongozoa in all the three divisions of

the Spongiadee, viz. in the Keratospongias, the Siliceospongige,
and the Calcispongi^, similar in form and similarly grouped,
we may reasonably infer that the spongozoon exists as such,
perhaps more or less modified, throughout the whole of the
Spongiadee, and therefore is the animal which constructs the
sponges generally.
In Silliman's Journal for Dec. 1871 (reprinted in Annals,
vol. ix. p. 71, pi. 11) Prof. James-Clark confirms, so far as his
observations go, the principal points of my description and
figures of the " Ultimate Structure of Spongilla^'' given in the
'
Annals of 1857 (?. c), to which I have alluded in the first
'

part of this communication.

But at p. 76 (Annals, I. c.) , where Prof. James-Clark states
that the groups of " monad cephalids " (our spongozoa) are
" not cells they are the heads of a polycephalic individual,
;

and consequently correspond functionally to the tentaculated

heads of polypi," I cannot agree with him, inasmuch as
they appear to me to be much more analogous to the groups
of Ascidians in the gelatinous structure of a Compound Tuni-
cated animal, where the little colony is divided up into
groups, furnished respectively with a common cloacal orifice
(Annals, vol. viii. pi. 2. fig. 41). Here I might add that some
of Schmidt's Halisarcinaj are so like the Compound Tunicata,
that his If. guttula appears to me to be one of the latter, and
no sponge at all. I speak, of course, from the actual exami-
nation of his specimen in spirit at the British Museum in
connexion with his published description.
Further, Prof. James-Clark does not admit the existence of
a distinct cell round the groups of spongozoa, as I originally
described and fio'ured them as a whole under the name of
48 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Spongozoon.

" ampullaceous sac " (Annals, 1857, 1. c), but that the groups
are situated in excavations of what I termed, in 1849, the
"intercelMar substance" (that is, in " mere cavities," haying
"no lining wall," Annals, 1872, I.e. p. 76), but opening into
the chamber which I have delineated between tlie " investing
membrane" and the "parenchyma" (fig. 1, 1857, I. c), Pro-
fessor James-Clark's " cytoblastemic mass."
All that I can state in reply to this is, that I have figured
faithfully (/. c.) what appeared to me to be the rim of a circular
opening in material belonging to the spherical group of spon-
gozoa. Furthermore, in my journal, under date " 26th March
1857," stands a figure of one of these spherical groups of
spongozoa which I well remember to have observed in
the watch-glass 1)7/ itself^ with the cilia still vibrating in its
interior and the aperture closed, after that state had arrived
when, as I have described (p. 29, I. c), the whole of the soft
parts of the young Sj^ongilla^ apparently from starvation,
leave the spicular structure and become dispersed about the
watch-glass.
That I did not figure this cell I also well remember to have
arisen from diffidence on account of the great number of new
and startling facts that were then revealed to me.
Of this being fact, I now ha^'e no longer any doubt and ;

thus we had an " ampuHaccous sac " entirely isolated from

the parenchyma (" cytoblastemic mass," Prof. James-Clark)
of the sponge, that is, by itself in the watch-glass.
With no aperture, it is true but then we know that this
;

can be closed or opened as required yet it still retained the

:

globular form; and hence the question then comes, whether

this globular form was retained by an intercellular substance
or sarcode uniting the spongozoa together, or whether this
union arose from an amalgamation of the polymorphic sarcode
of which their bodies are respectively composed. I incline to
the former and this is what I should designate as the " am-
;

pullaceous sac."
But here we arrive at a point which is most perplexing, if
it be not almost entirely beyond our powers to decide, — viz.
that state in which the living material assumes forms so deli-
cate and so fugitive that we are inclined to deny to them
characters even in a remote degree of that solidity and per-
manence which by comparative coarseness becomes so evident
to our senses in the more advanced developments of ordinary
tissues.
In short, are we
to deny the existence of a cell of inter-
cellular substancebinding the Avhole of the spongozoa into a
spherical community, or not ? And if so, where is the proof
 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Spongozoan. 49

that this spherical form is maintained by the spongozoa

uniting together without the intervention of this substance ?
This brings me to another point which I wish particularly
here to clear up.
In Prof. James-Clark's footnote (Annals, Jan. 1872, p. 76) it is
stated that " he [Carter] has since (viz. in the Annals of 1859,
I. c.) revoked that view and adopted another. We believe him
to be, excepting the inferred ' ampuUaceous sac,' in the main
—
right in his first interpretation " that is, of 1857.
Had Prof. James-Clark chanced to have looked on to my
"Notes and Corrections" (Annals, 1861, vol. viii. p. 290),
two years afterwards, he would there have seen that which he
himself has stated, viz. that I myself then felt right in my
interpretations of 1857.
Time and subsequent observation have explained how all
this revoking occurred. The whole has arisen from the poly-
morphic ever-changing nature of the soft parts of the sponge.
What I saw at first was changed upon my second observa-
tions ; and I saw in the third set again what I had proclaimed
in the first and denied in the second. In the higher develop-
ments there is no dispute as to the nature of structures, because
they are permanent and evident but in the ever-changing
;

sarcode phenomena are exhibited which certainly, in our pre-

sent state of knowledge, are inexplicable ; and the very dif-
ference of opinion respecting them to which I have above
alluded proves at once that we have as yet no certain data
to go upon for any assertions respecting them. What is a
mass of sarcode at one moment may be at another in the form
of a membrane so delicate as almost to be inappreciable by
our senses, and at a third reappear in the form of pseudopodial
prolongations. Nay, in ^thalium the sarcode may be seen
to divide into separate portions and reunite into one mass,
apparently as intimately as drops of water.
Finally, I have to describe Spongozoon.
It may be defined to be a spherical polymorphic body or
cell, bearing on one part of its circumference an oblong cylin-
drical neck-like process, called the rostrum, which supports a
delicate cup-like collar, from the centre of which proceeds a
long cilium. Internally it contains granular plasma, in which
are imbedded a nucleus and one or more contracting vesicles.
It possesses the power of taking in crude material for food,
and exists in spherical or globular communities imbedded in
countless numbers in the sarcodal lining of the areolar cavities
of the sponge. Each of these spherical communities is pro-
vided with a circular contractile opening on the surface,
through which the particles of food enter, to he further taken
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x. 4
 ;

50 On Parasitic Polypes and Thread-cells in Sponges.

in by the monociliated bodies which, in juxtaposition, line the

interior and, projecting their cilia inwards, keep up a rapid
undulating vibration towards the centre of this hollow sphere.
The undigested parts of their food may be seen to pass into the
excretory canals, and, through them, to be finally ejected at the
vents on the surface; but whether it passes through their
bodies after the manner of Amosba, or has a distinct channel
appropriated for this purpose, has yet to be determined.

Parasitic Polypes and Thread-cells in the Parenchyma of a

Sponge.

In a specimen, about two inches long, of a thick digito-

lobulate branched Ueniera^ tubulate, opening by a large vent
at the end of each lobe, and having one form of spicule only,
viz. thin, curved, acerate, said to be of a " pale red colour
when alive," and found in " Bon Bay," in " 25-65 faths.,"
just sent to me by Prof. Wyville Thomson, I have found the
parenchyma interiorly to be charged with thread-cells of an
ovoid form, almost elliptical, and averaging 3-6000ths of an
—
inch long by 2-6000ths of an inch broad in short, very
similar to, if not exactly like, that delineated by Dr. T. Elmer
(Schultze's Archiv fur mikroscop. Anatom. vol. iii. pt. 2,
fig. 1, A, p. 283).
Not having found these cells in the dermal part of this
sponge, nor in the surface-layer of the great tubular vents,
analogous to their position in the poly})es &c., but, on the
contrary, in the interior of the parenchymatous structure of
the sponge, I began to think that they could not belong to it
so I placed a portion in water and examined it with one-inch
focus, when they were observed to come from minute delicate
polypes, seated in dilated cavities, apparently of the excretory
canals, the disk or head of each polype averaging 100th of an
inch in diameter, and supported on a short neck, which ended
in a little saccular prolongation that was sunk into the paren-
chyma or sarcode of the sponge, and charged, in its walls
as wel? as tentacles, with thread-cells so numerous that they
appeared to exceed in bulk the rest of the polype, as may be
seen by picking out one on the point of a needle, and putting
it under a higher power.

This is the first instance, I think, in which a parasitic

polype has been discovered in the interior of the substance of
a sponge ; and when it is remembered that a microscopic
power with delicate manipulation under water is required for
their detection, it may perhaps be assumed that this is how
these polypes escaped Dr. Eimer's notice, and may also explain
 —
Dr. H. Burmeister on his so-called Globiocephalus Grayi. 51

how he found thread-cells in Reniera Jibulata and Desviacella

vagabundaj seemg that many thousands of microscopical ex-
aminations of the Spongiadai have been made by different
naturalists up to this time without their observation.
The Renierin^e are especially subject to surface polype
parasites, and none more so, perhaps, than J?e?i«e?"a^^'ii(/ate, Sdt.,
all over the world. (This species is characterized by two forms
of spicules, viz. (1) acerate, curved, smooth, large, and (2) C-&
S-shaped, minute.) But I have never before found a parasitic
polype in the interior of a Reniera or any other sponge, and
never any thread-cells where there were no parasitic polypes
to originate them. Nor should I have been able to detect
them now but for the process mentioned.
There is also another jar sent me by Prof. W. Thomson, in
which there is a portion of the same sponge with three other
small fragments of as many species undescribed but this is
;

labelled " Adventure Bank, 92 faths."

" Bon Bay " is on the African coast, opposite Cape Sparti-
vento (Sardinia) and "Adventure Bank" is the shoal between
;

Tunis and Sicily.

Prof. Thomson also adds the following interesting informa-
tion respecting thi'cad-cells, in a note just received :

" Thread-cells are abundant in every thing which feeds upon

Coelenterates of any kind, young or mature, whether feeding
by cilia or by the mouth. I have found the thread-cells of
several Hydroids apparently living in the skin of a Synajyta ;

and you can always find plenty of them in Amphidetus. Of

course, if you find a parasitic polype in the sponge, there is no
further difficulty but that does not seem necessary.
; Thread-
cells appear to be able to live, for a time at least, an indepen-
dent life in foreign quarters."
June 17, 1872.

V. — On my so-called Globiocephalus Grayi.

By Dr. Hermann Burmeister.
In the new ' Journal de Zoologie,' the editor. Prof. Paul Ger-
vais, of Paris, has noticed (tome i. p. 68) the descriptions of
Cetacea published by myself in the Anales del Museo Publico
'

de Buenos Aires,' tome i. p. 367 et seqq.^ and has hinted, with

good reason, that the animal described there as GloMocephalus
Grayi is not a Glohiocephalus^ but a Pseudorca^ nearly allied
to, if not identical with, Ps. crassidens of Prof. Eeinhardt
(Overs. Kongl. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl. 1862, p. 103
e^seg'^'.)^ comparing my figures given on pi. 21 of the 'Anales'

4*
 —
52 Dr. H. Burmelster on his so-called Globiocephalus Grayi.

witli those of the Ost^ogr.

'
d. Cetaces/ pi. 50, published by
himself two years ago.
As the sixth part of my
^Anales,' wherein is to be found the
description of Glohiocephalus Grayi^ was published in the year
1869*, I could not compare the excellent figures of the 'Ost^o-
graphie' during the elaboration of my treatise, because the part
of M. work alluded to did not reach Buenos Ayres
Gervais's
I had at hand no other scientific works than
until Sept. 1870.
Cuvier's Ossemens Fossiles and Gray's Catalogue of Seals
' ' '

and Whales,' as I have already said in the ' Anales,' p. 369.

Even Prof. Reinhardt's extended description was not known
to me until after the printing of my
Anales.' '
Occupied
with the elaboration of the following parts, I could not find
time to compare my
previous labours with the new publi-
cations and although, in Sept. 1870, I had seen the cited
;

figures of M. Gervais, and recognized my error, I could not at

once undertake the careful comparison of them with my own,
as I was so much engaged with other labours which it was
necessary, for various reasons, to complete. But now the
criticism of M. Gervais has obliged me to do what I have
hitherto neglected, to compare the cranium of Glohiocephalus
Grayi in our museum with the figui-es of his work, and to
publish the results of this comparison.
From my new examination there can be no doubt that my
Glohiocephalus is a true Pseudorca j but I am also convinced
that the species from Buenos Ayres is not identical with Ps.
crassidenSy but a new one, more nearly allied to Ps. meridionalts^
Flower (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1864), than to the species of the Euro-
pean seas. My opinion is founded on the following reasons :

1. The whole skull is narrower before than that of Ps.

crassidens, and resembles more in the general figure that of
Ps. meridionalisj with the exception of the tip of the muzzle,
which is somewhat broader in my skull, and more nearly
allied in its form to that of Ps. crassidens.
2. The right intermaxillary bone is much longer posteriorly
than the left, surrounding there the outside of the nasal bone,
nearly in the same manner as in Gervais's fig. 1 pi. 50. This .

character is not well indicated in my fig. 3. pi. 21, because the

tip of the right intermaxillary bone of my skull has been
broken off, which I had not noticed before I saw the figures
in the ' Ost^ographie.'
3. The two small faces of the maxillary bones, immediately
before the nostrils, are of the same unequal size as in Ps. me-
ridionalisy the right being larger and broader than the left.
In Ps. crassidens both are smaller and of nearly equal size.
* The copies of this part of my ' Anales were sent from here to
' London
Oct. 25, 1869, and to Paris Nov. 12, 1869, by the post-steamers.
Dr. H. Burmeister on Ms so-called Globiocephalus Grayi. 53

4. The nasal bones are of very different form, without the

high knob behind, but each with a deep diagonal furrow,
which divides them into two faces.
5. The tip of the united parietal bones, with a prolon-
gation going in between the frontals, not pointed as in Ps.
is
erassidenSj but broad and ti'uncate as in Ps. meridionalis.
6. Both the upper and the under jaw have the same num-
ber of 7iine teeth, of which the first in the upper jaw is much
smaller than the others, but the last of equal size with the
preceding ones. This character does not agree with the other
species ; both have one tooth more in the under jaw than in
the upper jaw. Ps. crassideris has eight teeth above and nine
below, and Ps. meridionalis nine above and ten below, the
first of the upper jaw of this species being also much smaller
than the following ones.
This diiference seems to me to be of great importance, and
alone sufficient to prove the distinctness of my species.
7. The vomer is visible between the upper maxillary bones
in my skull, but not visible in Ps. meridionalis.
8. At least the form of the teeth is entirely different from
that in both the previously known species ; neither of them
has the teeth so thick, short, and worn as my species from the
Patagonian coast.
For allthese reasons I believe I am quite justified in sepa-
rating this animal as a distinct and new species from Ps. cras-
sidens and Ps. meridionalis, naming it now

Pseudorca Grayi.
As I have given a comparative description of the skull in
the ' Anales,' and also added the measurements (p. 373) on
the metrical scale, I will not here repeat the same, but add
only the principal measurements of the skulls of the three
species in English inches, in the same manner as they are
given by Gray in his Catalogue of Seals and Whales,' pp. 290
'

&294.
54 Dr. J. E. Gray on Emys nigra yrom Upper California.

These measurements prove that the cranial part of the skull

is relatively somewhat larger in Ps. Grayi than in Ps. crassi-
dens, and that the whole animal may have been consequently
stronger and stouter than the European species, exceeding the
Australian one still more in both qualities.
The description and figures of the swimming Delphinide,
seen by myself in the Atlantic Ocean and published in my
*Anales/ p. 368, do not belong to the Pseudorca Grayi, as I
supposed, but to a true Glohiocephalusy which cannot be deter-
mined exactly without further observations.
Buenos Ayres, April 24, 1872.

VI. — On Emys nigra from Upper California.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.E.S. &c.
Emys nigra of Hallo well is said to be the same as Emys
marmorata of Baird and Girard, which Agassiz, in his great
work on the Natural History of the United States (of which
only the general observations and the tortoises have appeared),
refers to the genus Actinemys, and figures the young of the
species and on his authority (for I have never been able to
;

see the species) I have arranged it under Geoclemmys (see

Cat. Shield Reptiles, Suppl. p. 27).
In Hallowell's Report on the Reptiles collected in the
Survey for the Railroad from the Mississippi to the Pacific
Ocean, 1859 (a work which I had not previously consulted),
he describes and figures Emys nigra, which he says is very
abundant in Posa Creek, northern part of Upper California.
The figure represents a very depressed watev-Emys, with a
dark narrow band across the eye, broad webbed feet, with
acute elongated claws. The head appears to be covered with
a uniform skin, not divided into symmetrical plates. The
limbs and tail are marked with large black spots ; and the
upper part of the head and neck is blackish, with numerous
small yellow spots.
The skin of tlie head and limbs more resembles that of the
true Terrapins than any other American species I know ; and
would be very interesting to know the form of the jaws. It
it

certainly is a purely aquatic tortoise, and has nothing to do

with the more terrestrial tortoises of America forming the
genus Geoclemmys or Actinemys.
Mr. Hallowell's figure is very like a specimen that I ob-
tained at Nantes, and which I described and figured as Emys
olivacea'm the 'Catalogue of Shield Reptiles,' p. 30, t. 12 c,.
and which is named Redamia olivacea in the Supplement to
that Catalogue, p. 35.
 —
M. F. Plateau on the Centre of Gravity in Insects. 55

The specimen only differs from Mr. Hallowell's figure in

being marked with brown lines beneath, and in having more
elongate claws and I strongly suspect that they are both the
;

same species.

VII. Experimental Researches upon the Position of the Centre

of Gravity in Insects. By Felix Plateau*.
The study of the conditions of equilibrium of living crea-
tures, I need scarcely say, is only possible when we know in
each of them the situation of the centre of gravity. Now that
the knowledge of the mechanics of the Articulata has made
considerable progress, thanks to the employment of processes
of investigation borrowed from physics, it seemed to me that
it would be really useful to describe an easy method of inves-
tigating the centre of gravity of the Articulata, and to give an
account of the results which its application to insects has en-
abled me to obtain.
Unfortunately I cannot, in a mere summary, give a descrip-
tion of the instrument I have employed. A
mere short de-
scription without a figure is of necessity obscure and of no use
at all. I shall only say that this instrument nearly reproduces,
on a small scale and with some improvements, that which was
invented by Borelli to determine the position of the centre of
gravity in man. As to the results of my experiments, I must
likewise refrain from giving them under the form which they
—
take in my memoir that is to say, in the shape of a consider-
able number of figures brought together in several tables. I
shall therefore confine myself to the indication of the general
conclusions which I have thought I might deduce from them,
supporting these, where necessary, by a few examples.
1. The centre of gravity of insects is situated in the vertical
median plane which passes through the longitudinal axis of
the body.
2. It occupies a very nearly identical position in insects of
the same species and of the same sex in the same attitude.
3. It is rarely that the external form of the body allows us
to determine, without ex/periment^ the exact position of the
centre of gravity. I shall cite, as an example, the results
fin-nished by the family of the Odonata. All its representa-
tives have nearly the same external aspect and yet, notwith-
;

standing this quasi-identity of structure, I have foimd the

* Biblicftlieque Universelle Archives des Sciences Physiques et Na-

:

turelles,tome xliii. 1872, from an abstract communicated by the author.

 —
56 M. F. Plateau on the Position of

following differences in tlie relative positions of the centre of

gravity :

Agrion puella ? . First third of the third abdominal seg-

ment.
Agrion sanguinea. Posterior margin of the second abdo-
minal segment.
Lihellvla conspurcata $ . Posterior margin of the meta-
thorax.
Libellida vulgata $
. Furrow between thorax and abdomen.
Cordulia metalUca $ Posterior margin of the metathorax.
.

jEschna grandis $ Middle of the second abdominal seg-

.

ment.

4. The
centre of gravity does not occupy the same position
in the two sexes of the same species it is sometimes more
;

and sometimes less backward in the females than in the males^

and its situation depends upon the relations existing between
the various dimensions of the individuals.
It might have been supposed that the centre of gravity was
always situated further back in the females, the abdomen of
which is generally more voluminous than that of the males*
I have observed the opposite condition in the females of
Oryctes nasicornis^ Ltbellula vvlgata, and Agrion puella.
5. During the metamorphosis of the larva into the perfect
insect, the relative centre of gravity approaches the head the ;

absolute centre of gravity, on the contrary, departs from it*.

This apparent contradiction is easily explained. The tho-
rax of larvaj is generally very much reduced and the segments
of the abdomen numerous. The centre of gravity therefore
falls inevitably in an abdominal seg^ment. In the perfect
insect the thorax has acquired considerable dimensions, and
the number of abdominal segments has diminished. The
thorax, thus being more prolonged posteriorly, has advanced,
in a manner, to meet the centre of gravity, which remains
plainly in the median region of the body ; and the abdomen

* In my memoir I have given the name of the relative positioti of the

centre of (/ravity to its position with relation to some one of the parts of
the body (segment, coxa, &c.), and that of the absolute jjosition of the
centre of (/ravity to the number which is obtained by calculating the
relation between the distance from the centre of gravitv to the posterior
extremity of the body and the total length of the animal. The quotients
0-50, 0-67, for example, obtained in this manner, signify that the distance-
from the centre of gravity to the posterior extremity \&Jive tenths or sivty-
seven hundredths of the length of the body. They show at once, and
independently of the form and extent of the segments, whether the centre
of gravity is at the middle of the insect, mare approximated tb the head,
or nearer to the anal orifice.
 —
the Centre of Gravity in Insects. 57

becoming shortened, the distance from its extremity to the

point in question diminishes.
6. In standing, the centre of gravity is placed at the base
of the abdomen, or in the posterior part of the thorax, and
usually at the middle of the length of the body.
7. In walking, the centre of gravity of an insect is con-
stantly displaced around a mean position, but by too small an
amount to be capable of measurement.
In fact, if we make experiments by means of Saltatorial
Orthoptera (locusts or grasshoppers), we find that the move-
ments of their enormous posterior limbs induce changes in the
situation of the centre of gravity but these changes being-
;

very slight, we an-ive at the conclusion that it would be im-

possible to measure them in ordinary insects.
8. We do not detect any displacement of the centre of
gravity when an insect passes from the position of repose to
that of flight, except in those species in which the wings are
decumbent or crossed upon the back in a state of repose. The
displacement is horizontal and from behind forward. For
example, this displacement is as follows, in the following
species :

Dytiscus dimidiatus 0'045 of the total length of the body.

Hydrophilus piceus 0'028 „ „
Melolontlia vidgaris ? 0*053 „ „
Notonecta glauca . . . 0'032 „ „
Locusta viridissima. . 0*054 „ „
Vespa vulgaris .... 0*023 „ ,,
Plusia gamma .... 0*025 „ „
Eristalis tenax .... 0*037 „ „

9. During active flight the centre of gravity oscillates con-

tinually around a mean position which answers to the moments
when the extremities of the wings are at the point of crossing
of the figure-of-8 curve which they describe in the air.
10. In aquatic insects the centre of gravity is nearer to the
lower than to the upper surface of the body.
11. During natation the movements of the oar-like posterior
legs cause oscillations of the centre of gravity around a mean
position, which answers to the situation of the natatory feet
at the middle of their course. These oscillations of the centre
of gravity induce a continual balancing of the body upon a
transverse axis passing through the mean centre of gravity,
and cause it, consequently, to traverse a slightly undulated
path.
58 Dr. J. S. Bowerbank on Mr. Carter's Paper

VIII. —Observations on Mr. Carter^ s paper " On two new

Sponges from the Afitarctic Sea, and on a new Species of
Tethya from Shetland ; together with Observations on the
Reproduction of Sponges commencing from Zygosis of the
Sponge-animal" By J. S. BOWEKBANK, LL.D., F.R.S.,&c.
Mr. Carter's frank and straightforward, though not very
courteous style of criticism, emboldens me to adopt a like
free-and-easy style in making a few observations on the sub-
jects of his paper published in the ' Annals and Magazine of
Natural History,' No. 54, June 1872. Let me ask him, then,
why he designates his proposed new genus Rossella, without
giving us the slightest idea of its generic characters, as the
author himself states, p. 415, " All that I have to offer re-
^specting this sponge is the description of two forms of spi-
cules ;" and these organs are essentially specific characters.
If he had described these spicula without going to the extre-
mity of founding a new genus and species to account for them,
it would, I think, have been quite sufficient for all scientific

purposes. The term Rossella does not seem to be a happy one,

and would certainly have been perfectly incomprehensible
without his reference to Ross. In the first place we have
already two genera named Rossia, one of birds and one of mol-
lusca ; so that a third founded on the same name appears to be
rather superfluous ; and, as constructed by the author, it is
very possible that our French friends would understand the
genus, from its name, as having been founded in honour of
Rossel, the eminent communist who was summarily disposed
of some time since by the milit ary tribunals of Paris.

Tethya antarctica, Carter.

The sponge (upon which its whole
specific characters of the
history, both actual and imaginary, is based) are given from
a single specimen of a gemmule apparently somewhat dis-
torted but this distortion gives the author an imaginary basal
;

anchoring character, which, however, is quite a new habit

among the Tethece in their adult and natural condition. The
supposed new species is illustrated in a diagrammatic series of
dots and lines, which may afibrd effective recollections to the
author, but will certainly serve any other purpose rather than
that of leading future students to the identification of the
species, which, I have a strong idea, is, in reality, Tethea
simillima, from the South Sea, in the museum of the lloyal
College of Surgeons, and registered in the catalogue of
"Contents of the Museum," part i. 1860, p. 128, B. 176,
" from Tongatabue ;" and he will see, in the last paragraph,
 on Sponges from the Antarctic Sea and from Shetland. 59

p. 148, vol. i. of '

Monograph of the British Spongiadse/ that I
liave stated that that species has the same description of gem-
mule as the larger of the two described as belonging to T.
cranium^ but that the smaller and more simple ones which
accompany the large one in that species are not present in
the college specimen of T. simillima. A difference in the
amount of the projection of the spicula beyond the margins of
some parts of the object prepared for microscopical observa-
tion, as represented by Mr. Carter in his pi. xx. fig. 2, is
very likely to be caused by the process of preparation for ex-
amination. In the natural condition, as represented in the
gemmules of T. cranium^ in ' Mon. Brit. Spongiadae,' pi. xxv.
fig. 344, they do not appear beyond the external membrane of
the gemmule. These facts are all stated in p. 147 of vol. ii.
of my work, and might have been readily verified by Mr.
Carter from the specimens of T. cranium in the British
Museum, had he taken the trouble to carefully examine
them. The fact of their not appearing beyond the surface of
the genimule militates strongly against Mr. Carter's imaginary
base with its anchoring spicula ; and neither in the adult state
of the specimens of T. simillima^ nor in any other among the
ten species with which I am familiar, are there any such an-
choring spicula in their natural state.
The author, in the last paragraph of p. 410 of his paper,
has evidently fallen into the error of imagining that the
'^
ovum or, rather, young Tethya " is, in point of structure, the
exact representative of the mature sponge, when, in truth, a
very considerable difference in structural arrangement exists
—
between them that is, if we are to take Tethea cranium^
the structure of which we do know, as our example of the
anatomy of the fully developed sponge and the gemmules
within it.

Mr. Carter appears to have been somewhat shocked by

finding a jar at the British Museum labelled
" ' Shetland.
J.
S. Bowerbank, 52. 3. 12. 70-73,' to which is added, in Dr.
"
Bowerbank's blue ink and handwriting, ' Tethya lyncurium.^
I think Mr. Carter will find that I have not labelled the jar
Tethya but Tethea, if I have labelled it myself at all. At
this distance of time I only recollect that I gave some British
Sponges to the British Museum, and that among them were
several specimens of Tethea cranmm and whether I mis-
;

labelled the jar myself inadvertently, or the label was cut

from the list of species sent, and so stuck on it in error, I really
cannot say the numbers on the label were certainly not put
;

on by me. In this jar Mr. Carter found " six specimens, two
of Tethya cranium and four of another species of Tethya as
 '

60 Dr. J. S. Bowerbank on Mr. Carter's Paper on Sponges.

yet Tindescribed ; " and the latter specimens he subsequently-

described as Tethya antarctica. Mr. Carter seems to have been
exceedingly fortunate, if he be correct in his conclusions, in find-
ing four specimens of a new species, as immediately on reading
his observations on them I set myself to carefully examine
the remainder of my stock of T. cranium^ more than a hundred
specimens, varying in size from a pea to an average-sized
orange and I could not find a single specimen among them
;

that could not be satisfactorily identified as T. cranium. I

therefore feel strongly inclined to believe that Mr. Carter has
fallen into the error of making from small, unimportant dif-
ferences in the same sorts of structures, two species out of
one ; but the dots and lines he has given in illustration of his
paper are so vague and unsatisfactory, that they do not at all
assist us in unravelling the mystery. The description of the
gemmules of his T. zetlandica would apply quite as well to
those of T. cranium ; and every form of spiculum that he
figures as from the former, may be readily found in the latter
species.
The author, in p. 419, treating of " the small globular and
compressed elliptical bodies " or gemmules of Tethea, writes, in
the second paragraph, " In Dr. Bowerbank's British Sponges,'
'

pi. 25. fig. 343, will be found a monstrous representation of one

of these oviform bodies under the designation of gemmule,'
'

which is only surpassed by his description (vol. ii. p. 87),

where he applies the term sexual to them, and conjectures
'
'

that one may be the '

female or prolific gemmule ;' but Dr.
Bowerbank had never been able to discover any spermatozoa
'

in either ! As this is a kind of physiology that I do not un-

derstand, let us go back to the term oviform &c."
If the author of the paper, in place of criticising the represen-
tation of thegemmules of T. cranmm in vol. i. pi. 25. fig. 343,
and the description of them in vol. ii. p. 87, of the ' Monograph
of British Sponges,' in the flippant manner in which he has
indulged, had communicated with me on the subject, I could
have informed him that, instead of illustrating the anatomy of
the subjects under consideration by dots and lines, the figures
alluded to were drawn from the preparation still in my pos-
session, by the aid of the microscope and the camera lucida,
by one of the most talented and accurate microscopical artists
that we have among us, Mr. W. Lens Aldous, and that his
representation of the originals is not in the slightest degree
exaggerated on the contrary, the figure of the larger of the
;

two is that of a gemmule rather less complicated in its struc-

ture than many of those closely adjoining it, in a slice of the
sponge immersed in Canada balsam, about four lines square,
 ;

Viscount Walden on a neio Species ofTImalia. 61

and which contains twenty-one such gemmules as the two

—
represented fourteen of the small and more simple ones, and
seven of the so-called monstrosities ; and I shall at any time
be happy to show the originals of the figures to Mr. Carter,
and to convince him that all that is monstrous in the matter is
in his own imagination. Having had ample opportunity of
verifying the correctness of the figures under consideration by
access to the specimens in the British Museum, and having
failed in this part of his researches, it is evident that he has
much more to learn of the anatomy of the sponges under con-
sideration before he will be master of his subjects. What we
want in the investigation of such matters is careful minute
observations and faithful figures and records of their structure,
and not abstruse hypothetical imaginations illustrated by dia-
grams of dots and lines. And I think I may venture to pre-
dict that no naturalist will hereafter be able, by Mr. Carter's
descriptions or his illustrations, to recognize either his Tethya
antarctica or Tethya zetlandica.
I must acknowledge that I have not yet been able to realize
Mr. Carter's idea that a sponge is a compound creature, and
that every cilium with its basal cell is a separate or distinct
animal. It is a step beyond my comprehension ; for if it be
so in sponges, why not also in human beings ? from one of
whom I have seen the cilia living and in motion. The late
Professor Liston, of University College, many years ago had
a patient in the University Hospital with polypus in his
nose ; and he invited me to come up one morning, and pro-
mised to show me the human cilia in motion on a small piece
of the polypus from the nose of the man. I went, and had
the satisfaction of seeing them, in rather languid motion, in
some of their own fluid, in a cell slightly warmed by having
been put into warm water and then placed beneath the micro-
scope. The aerating surfaces of a great variety of animals,
beside sponges, are abundantly supplied with cilia and ciliated
cells ; are we to regard all these as compound animals ?

IX. — On a new Species o/Timalia^OTW Eastern India,

By Arthur Viscount Walden, P.Z.S., F.R.S.

Timalia Jerdonij n. sp.

Timalia pileata, Horsf. ap, Jerdon, B. of Ind. ii. p. 24, nee Horsf.

A narrow frontal band extending over the eyes, the cheeks,

chin, and throat white; forehead and crown deep chestnut
remainder of upper surface dark olive-grey ; quills and rec-
 — ;

62 Prof. A. Macalister on the Anatomy of the Derriah.

trices above brown, tinged with olive rectrices traversed by

;

numerous narrow bands of a darker shade of brown upper ;

part of breast white, changing to cinereous lower down each ;

feather with a black shaft remainder of lower surface fulvous

;

mixed with cinereous olive under tail-coverts cinereous olive.

;

Lonrjitudo

Rostr. a nar. Alae. Caudse. Tarsi.

T.Jerdoni.. 0-31 2-36 2-88 0-88. " Khasia Hills."
T.pileata.. 0-50 2-62 3-12 1-00. "Java."

Described from specimens obtained in the Khasia Hills.

This bird has hitherto been considered identical with the
Javan T. 2nleata, Horsf. A
comparison I have recently been
enabled to make with authentic Javan examples has convinced
me of their specific distinctness. True T. pileata is a larger
bird ; in it the bill is much more powerful, its altitude being
quite double that of examples from the Khasia Hills ; the
crown of the head is bright ferruginous, not dark chestnut
the colour of the upper plumage, wings, and rectrices is con-
siderably paler that of the lower is pale tawny and the ashy
; ;

colour of the black-shafted breast-plumes is less intense. My

deeply lamented friend Dr. Jerdon fully concurred with me in
the propriety of separating the two species.
In the Birds of India [l. c.) this species is said to extend
'
'

through the Malayan peninsula to Java but I believe that ;

it has never been found further south than Arakan. Neither

it nor the Javan species has been shown to occur in the

Malayan peninsula or in Sumatra. It seems to belong to

that category of Javan forms (such as Harpactes ore^kios^
Crypsirrhina varians, Bhringa remifer^ &c.) which, while
absent from the intermediate regions of Sumatra and the Malay
peninsula, reappear further to the north in Burma, some pene-
trating as far as Nipaul.

X. Notes on the Anatomy of the Derriah (Cynocephalus

hamadryas). By Alexander Macalister, M.B., Pro-
fessor of Zoology, University of Dublin.

The Dublin Zoological Gardens received from Viscount

Southwell two fine specimens of this curious animal, a male
and a female, both full-grown and in excellent condition.
After a residence of some months, the male sickened and died
suddenly, and was dissected carefully by Professor Haughton
and myself.
 — ;

Prof. A. Macalister on the Anatomy of the Derriah. 63

The most important points of the muscular anatomy of this

animal are as follows :

The trapezius was

indivisible, and was inserted into the
outer half of the clavicle. The sterno- and cleidomastoids
were inseparable and large, being nearly an ounce in weight.
The omohyoid was a single-bellied muscle, with no tendinous
intersection. The trachelo-acromial was large, half the size
of the sterno-cleidomastoid. The latissimus dorsi arises from
the eleven spines below the fifth dorsal, and from the posterior
fifth of the iliac crest, but from no ribs. The rhomboid is
indivisible, but consists of the usual occipital and dorsal por-
tions. The serratus magnus is in three parts, and extends
from the second cervical transverse process to the tenth rib
the uppermost and lowest of these are strong, the middle
weaker.
Serratus posticus superior is attached to the third, fourth,
and fifth ribs, the inferior to tlie ninth, tenth, eleventh, twelfth,
and thirteenth ribs. The pectoralis minor arisesfrom the
cartilages of the second to the seventh ribs, and from the
abdominal aponeurosis. The deltoid is easily divisible into
scapular, acromial, and clavicular parts
of these the acromial
;

isthe largest, the clavicular about half its size, and the sca-
pular still smaller. The subclavius does not extend beyond
the clavicle. The capsular muscles of the shoulder are as
usual, and in the following proportions of relative develop-
ment :—supraspinatus =
1, infraspinatus =
1*34, subscapu-
laris = major 0"6, teres minor = 0*17. There is a
1*6, teres
pectoralis quartus from the cartilages of the lowest ribs, in-
serted under the pectoralis major and below the pectoralis
minor into the shoulder-capsule. -The coraco-brachialis is
—
double a short muscle (c. brevis of Wood) weighing 0*07 of an
ounce, and a longer, going to the lower third of the humerus,
weighing 0'14. The two heads of the biceps humeri were
inseparably united and the entire muscle was nearly 2 ounces
;

in weight this muscle was 2*3 times as heavy as the bra-

:

chialis anticus and the triceps (which is divisible into long,

;

outer, and inner parts) is exactly double the sum of these two
flexors. The coracoid head of the biceps was fleshy. The
dorsi epitrochlearis was thin, extending halfway down the
arm, and half an ounce in weight.
There are two anconei, an outer and an inner.
Among the forearm muscles the peculiarities were The : —
palmaris longus fleshy for the upper half of the forearm, and
half the size of the flexor carpi radialis. The flexor sublimis
has no radial origin. The flexor digitorum profundus and
pollicis are inseparably connected, and there is a condyloid
head separated from the rest by the median nerve. The polli-
 a

64 Prof. A. Macalister on the Anatomy of the Derriah,

ceal tendon of this muscle arises from that part of the flexor
mass which springs from the inner side of the olecranon.
Pronator quadratus is bilaminar, the upper layer being tri-
angular, with the base at the ulna the deeper layer is also a
;

triangle with a radial base the entire muscle occupies one

:

fourth of the ulna and one sixth of the radius.

There is a large supinator longus, exactly equal to the pro-
nator teres (0*4 of an ounce). The extensor minimi digiti
supplies the fourth and fifth fingers. The indicator supplies
the second and third digits ; and there is no abductor minor
pollicis (extensor primi internodii pollicis).
Palmaris brevis is very thick, and attached to the pisiform
bone. The abductor pollicis brevis is divided into two —
weak external slip arising from the metacarpal bone, and an
internal stronger one from the trapezium. The flexor brevis
pollicis is also divided into two parts, both of which arise from
the annular ligament. A
distinct opponens pollicis stretches
from the trapezium to the polliceal metacarpal and there is ;

an adductor from the middle metacarpal. The little finger

—
has three muscles an abductor, an opponens, and a flexor.
The hand-interossei are as in man, as are the lumbricales.
The abductor pollicis major is mainly inserted into the trape-
zium, with a few fibres into the metacarpal.
The psoas parvus is one seventh part of the psoas magnus,
which latter is inseparable from the iliacus. The adductors
are three, as usual ; and the pectineus is very small. The
gluteus maximus, agitator caudle, and tensor vaginae femoris
are inseparable, as also are the pyriformis and gluteus medius.
The biceps femoris is ischiatic, and has only one head.
The semitendinosus is one third the size of the biceps, and
the semimembranosus is one fourth. The extensors of the
knee are to the flexors as 11*6 16*09. :

Plantaris very large, and attached as usual. The flexor

is
digitorum muscle mainly supplies the second and fifth toes,
while the flexor hallucis supplies the first, third, and fourth
toes. The tibialis anticus has a double tendon, and is attached
to the internal cuneiform and metatarsal bone of the hallux.
The peronseus longus has a sesamoid bone in its tendon.
The peronaeus brevis has a thread-like offshooting tendon, re-
presenting the peronseus quinti. There is a large pyriform
abductor minimi digiti. The flexor brevis digitorum has no
tendon to the fifth toe nor is there a lumbricalis for the second
;

toe the others are all bicipital.

;

From the tendon of the flexor hallucis at the ankle there

arose a fleshy belly, which soon became tendinous ; and this
formed a head for the first lumbricalis, which was thus made
into a digastric muscle.
 Prof. A. Macalister on the Anatomy of the Derriah. 65

The foot-interossei are as follows —

three plantar, an ad-
:

ductor hallucis, an adductor indicis, and adductor quinti digiti.

—
The dorsals are : abductor indicis with only one head from
the second metatarsal bone, an abductor medii digiti with two
heads, an adductor medii digiti, an abductor annularis.
The masseter is very large ; and so is the temporal ; the
entire muscular mass for the closure of the jaws is over twelve
—
ounces in weight that is, equal to the entire quadriceps ex-
tensor cruris.
This animal is a native of Abyssinia, and, under the name
of Hepi and Thoth, figured largely in the Egyptian mytho-
logy ; but this part of its history has been very thoroughly
elucidated by Ehrenberg in his paper " Ueber den Cynocephalus
der Aegyptier, nebst einigen Betrachtungen iiber die agyp-
tisclie Mythe der Thot und Sphinx vom naturhistorische
Standpunkt," in the ^ Abhandlungen of the Berlin Academy
'

for 1833 (Physikal. Klasse, p. 337). Mr. Ogilby, however,

has combated this opinion, and supposes that another species,
which he names Cynocephalus Thoth^ is the sacred animal of
Hermapolis (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1843, p. 10). However, it is
unquestionable that the figures of the animal in Lcpsius,
E-ossellini, and on (7awo^^ and Scaraboii, &c., in the Dublin
University Museum, are exceedingly good representations of
the Hamadryad.
The literature of the anatomy of Cynocephali and their
allies is not extensive the best papers on the subject are those
:

by Pagenstecher (Drill, ' Zoologischer Garten,' 1867, p. 128),

and Champneys (Anubis, ' Journal of Anat.' 1871, p. 176). In
comparing the latter paper with my description, the following
points may be noticed in which the Anubis and Hamadryad
are dissimilar:
—The trachelo-acromial is attached to the occi-
put in the Anubis, while it is not in the Hamadryad ; the lesser
pectoral was not separate in the Anubis, and the insertion of
its representative was along the bicipital groove, not into the
semivagina of the shoulder-joint the rhomboids were separa-
;

ble in the Anubis, not in the Hamadryad; the arrangement of the

serratus magnus, described by Champneys in the Anubis,
was very dissimilar to what is described above ; the extensor
carpi ulnaris had an origin from the ulna in the Hamadryad, but
not in the Anubis ; the abductor pollicis major had a sesamoid
cartilage in the Anubis (1. c. p. 184), no such thing existed in
the Hamadryad ; the iliacus is simple in the Hamadryad, not
in the Anubis ; plantaris was perfectly separate in the Hama-
dryad, but not so in the Anubis ; Champneys's peronseus
tertii in the Anubis is really, as he suggests, a quinti, as also
is the so-called tertii of Church.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x. 5
 '
;

6Q

MISCELLANEOUS.
On some Dermal Tubercles associated ivith Fossil FisJi-remains.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

—
Gentlemen, In the Annals and Magazine of Natural History
'

for April, pp. 260 & 261, there is an interesting communication by

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey, in which they describe the discovery
of certain teeth-like bodies found associated with Cladodiis mirabilis
and Gyracanthus tuhercidatus.
They refer to a paper of mine, published in the Transactions of
'

the Geological Society of Glasgow,' vol. iv. pt. 1. pp. 57-59, and
state that I seem to confound Diphdus with those teeth-like bodies
or dermal tubercles, and to consider the remains of the semicartila-
ginous skeleton to be shagreen, —
and also state that it is to Prof.
Williamson that we owe the discovery of the true nature of this
peculiar substance, who clearly proves it to be the remains of what
he terms the chondriform bone or semicartilaginous skeleton.
While I do not wish to call in question their deductions i-egarding
their own discoveries, or the identifications of Prof. Williamson, I
beg, however, to be allowed to express my surprise at those gentle-
men supposing that I had confounded Diplodus with the dermal
tubercles referred to.
In my paper I refer to the discovery of a slab of ironstone covered
with shagreen, and two spines of Ctenacanthus hyhodoides imbedded
in that substance. Associated with these spines are a number of
the teeth of Cladodus mirabilis, aE. evidently in their proper relative
position. I had removed a portion of the ironstone overlying the
snout, and exposed the skin thickly studded over "with numerous
teeth-like bodies, consisting of two, three, and four curved diverging
points rising from an expanded base, and with a sharp keel on the
curved side passing to the apex of each of the points.
Further on I state that I discovered on another slab of ironstone
the teeth of Diplodus i/ibbosits associated with another form of those
dermal teeth-like bodies but these are smooth, enamelled, circular
;

in section, and relatively larger, and more sharply pointed than

those with the keel along the curved face. Thus having found the
first form associated with the teeth of Cladodus mirabilis and the
latter with the teeth of Diplodus gibbosu^, and having frequently
verified this discovery, the conclusion was irresistible, viz. that
they each represented the dermal development of diff'erent fish
and as in the recent ray^s (that is, in the living forms) sexual dif-
ferences are to be noted in the dermal development, I suggested
the probability of the difference exhibited in the fossils being due to
a similar caiise. This suggestion is thrown out without the slightest
desire to dogmatize, well knowing that there have been far too many
forms named from being simply found associated with other parts.
The evidence, however, is much in favour of the suggestion. The
diff'erent forms are not only associated with, but arc imbedded in,
the shagreen of the fish.
 Miscellaneous. 67

From numerous microscopic sections, both of the semicartilaginous

skeleton and that of the skin, there is not the slightest doubt re-
garding the bone of the skeleton and the shagreen of the skin. In
sections of the latter I have exposed the dermal tubercles resting
upon and attached to the skin.
James Thomson.
276 Eglinton Street, Glasgow.
May 27.

On the two (?) imhnown Species of Argus Pheasant.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural Histori/.
Gentlemen, — Permit me to makea few remarks on the feathers of
the two (?) unknown species of Argus Pheasant.
The largest feather, as figured in Mr. Elliot's Monograph of the
'

Phasianidse,' part 5, is undoubtedly a relic of a bird which, when

found, will probably prove to be generically distinct from Argus, so
different is it in form from any feather of the known species of that

genus. Of the other two feathers, which Mr. Elliot supposes to bo

primaries of the same bird, I have a very different opinion, believing
them to be feathers of the true tail (as distinguished from the orna-
mental tail-coverts) of the Javan Peacock, Pavo muticus. I sus-
pected this on first looking at the plate and on examining the tail-
;

feathers of that bird in the British Museum this opinion was con-
firmed, the form, colour, and markings being identical. I also found
by comparison that the drawings of these feathers are of exactly the
same dimensions as the real ones of P. muticus whereas Mr. Elliot
;

states them to be represented only half the natural size. This is

probably a mistake ; but if not, the bird to which they belonged must
have been, in all probability, a very large variety or species of the
genus Pavo.
I also wish to state that the feather which I described as belonging
to an unknown bird related to Argiis also presents certain peculi-
arities which seem to indicate that the bird to which it belongs is
generically distinct and I regi'et that Mr. Elliot, in quoting from the
;

' Annals,' omitted the note of interrogation which

I placed after the
word Argus, as I think he will agree with me that the generic posi-
tions of these birds can only be approximately determined from their
feathers.
I remain. Gentlemen,
Yours very truly,
London, June 15th, 1872. T. W. Wood.

Note on « Beformed Example o/Cariama cristata.

By Dr. A. Gunthek.
There is in the British Museum a stufi'ed example of a Qariama
which difters from C. cristata in so striking a manner, by the short-
ness of its neck and legs, that it might be easily taken for a distinct
species. However, on a closer examination, I have convinced myself
5*
68 Miscellaneous.

that it is merely a deformed example of the common Brazilian

species.
1. The specimen, although fully adult, is not very old, having still
reddish-brown cross bars on the outer web of the inner primaries.
The state of its wing- and tail-feathers shows clearly that it has
been kept in captivity.
2. The head, body, and toes are of the same dimensions as in
normally developed individuals but the tarsns, which in an old
;

bird measures normally 7| inches*, is reduced in our specimen to

5| inches, the number of anterior transverse scutes being the same
in both (26 or 27). The bone is slightly bent inwards, thus showing
unmistakable signs of being malformed by rhachitic disease. Also
the tibia appears to be somewhat shortened.
3. The shortness of the neck can be accounted for by the manipu-
lation of the stuffer ; but I must remark that in the skeleton of an-
other specimen likewise kept in captivity, the eleventh and twelfth
cervical vertebrae are affected by rhachitis so that in our stuffed
;

example the shortness of the neck may have been really caused by
an abnormal curvature of the cervical portion of the vertebral
column. In the skeleton mentioned the upper end of the right tibia
and the first phalanx of the outer toe of the same side are much
swoUen in consequence of osteoporosis.
4. In the plumage not the slightest difference can be observed
between this and other specimens of C. cristata of the same age.
It will be seen from these remarks that the Qariama, which is
easily domesticated and frequently kept in captivity, is, in this state,
subject to diseases of the bones, and that bodies of tame birds should
not be chosen for osteological preparations.

On the Natural Affinities of the Balistidae.

By M. C. Dareste.
In a memoir published in 1851 I showed that the Cuvierian order
Plcctognathi contains a certain number of very dissimilar forms
united by a very imperfect character —
that it must, consequently, be
struck out of our classification, as M. Vogt had previously indicated,
—
but without giving any demonstration and that the diverse types
united under this denomination must be referred to other groups of
osseous fislics. Resuming these investigations, I propose to show
that one of the gi"oups of the order Plcctognathi, that of the i?a7/s^cs,
must take its place among the Acanthopterygiaus, in the vicinity of
the Acanthuri and other fishes belonging to the small family of the
Teuthyes.
The family of the Teuthyes, as established by Cuvier, presents, in
the small number of genera which he combined under this denomi-
nation, two very different types of organization. The Sidjans or
Amphacanthi, which Cuvier placed at the head of this family, differ
60 much from the other genera that M. Agassiz and subsequently

* 8^-84 inches (Khenisli lueius.), according to Burmeister.

 Miscellaneous. 69
Dr. Giinther have thought it necessary to separate them. This
elimination having been made, the AcantJmri and the four or five
allied genera which remain in the family Teuthyes have the closest
affinities with the Balistes, as I shall now endeavour to prove.
In vertebrate animals it is the skeleton that furnishes the most
and consequently the true
correct indications as to the afiinities
characters of the natural groups. The uncertainty in which we
still are with regard to the establishment of these groups among
fishes will only be dissipatedby the determination of their osteo-
logical types. The elements work are still too completely
of such a
wanting to allow of our attacking it as a whole but we may prepare
;

the way for it by partial investigations. Thus I now propose to

demonstrate the very great analogy and the common characters of
the skeletons of the AcantJmri and Balistidse, especially the true
Balistes, which are more nearly allied to the Acantlmri than the
Triacanthi, MonacantJii, and Aluterce.
In both groups the jaws arc very small. The border of the upper
jaw is formed solely by the intermaxillaries. The maxillaries, which
are but very slightly developed, are firmly and immovably attached
to the intermaxillaries. This character is the more important be-
cause it constitutes, according to Cuvier, the character of the order
Plectognathi. Now the AcantJmri deserve to be called Pleetognathi
quite as much as the Balistes. The teeth, in both jaws, have the
form of incisors.
The skull is very naiTow. Its upper surface is much elongated
and formed by two planes which meet at an obtuse angle above the
orbit ; whence it results that the true cranium descends obliquely
behind the orbit to meet the vertebral column, instead of being
placed in the same horizontal plane as this bony column. It also fol-
lows, from this oblique position of the cranial region, that the mas-
toid bone is placed very low. It nevertheless presents, in both
groups, a large vertical apophysis in front of its articulation with
the bones of the shoulder.
The upper advances between the prin-
occipital, or interparietal,
cipal frontals, and forms, at the summit of the head, a more or less
elevated crest.
The ethmoid is much elongated and consequently the anterior
;

frontals and the palatines are at a great distance from each other,
and do not become united to form boiay nasal cavities.
The anterior sphenoid is produced in front of the orbit in the form
of a vertical plate, which meets a vertical plate produced by the
ethmoid, and forms with it a bony partition which separates the
ethmoid from the palatine arch.
The vomer is very small, and destitute of teeth.
The palatines are also small, destitute of teeth, and movably arti-
culated with the ethmoid and intermaxillary.
The different pieces of the temporal wing are not all soldered
together, and leave empty spaces merely occupied by the membrane
of the palate.
The opercular flap is formed only by the operculum and the sub-
 a;

70 Miscellaneous.

operculum. The intcropcrculum is more or less concealed within

the pracoporculura at least in its anterior part, or that which is
;

joined to the jaw, and sometimes throughout its whole extent, it

presents the form of a rod. The second case is that of the Balistes
the former that of the AcantJiuri, in which it acquires the form of a
very narrow plate only in its posterior part.
The hyoid bone is attached to tlic temporal wing at hut little dis-
tance from the postoiur angle of the lower jaw; it is conse(]uently
very small. The lateral branches, which bear the branchiostegal
rays, have fewer pieces than in other fishes. The unpaired piece, or
tail of the hyoid, is very lai'ge, and formed of two long branches
uniting at a right angle.
The bones of tlie slioulder appear, in the part anterior to the
pectoral fins, in tlie form of large plates, produced by at least the
partial amalgamation of the three bony pieces which, according to
Cuvier's nomenclature, form the humerus, radius, and cubitus. The
coracoid is greatly developed. The pelvis is much elongated, and
the two pieces which form it are more or less soldered together.
The vertebral column is formed by a small number of vertebrae
(about 20 to 22). The dorsal vertebras bear very long vertical
neurapophyses and hori/ontiil ha)mapophyscs starting from tho
middle of tho vertebra and bearing very small ribs. The caudal
vertebra) have the neurapophyses and haimapophyses vortical and
much elongated.
The differences between the skeletons of the Acanthuri and Balistes
are but few and of slight importance.
The Acanthuri have nasal and suborbital bones, which are want-
ing in the Balistes ; but these bones are very variable in fishes, and
can only furnish secondary characters.
The dorsal fin is single in the Acanthuri, whilst in the Balistes
the spinous and soft rays are separated to form two fins.
In the Balistes the pra;operculum has its oblique shorter than its
horizontal branch the reverse is the case in the Acanthuri
; con-
:

sequently the branchial fissures and the opercular flaps are larger in
tho Acanthuri than in the Balistes.
In the Acanthuri the dorsal hicmapophyses bear, besides the ribs,
some little styles which ascend in the interior of tho muscles, as in
the Clupeida).
"We see therefore that, with the exception of a few differences, the
osteological type of the Acanthuri is the same as that of the Balistes.
I regret that I am unable to complete this investigation by the
comparison of the other organs, which must undoubtedly present
resemblances similar to those of the skeletons. I must add, how-
ever, that Valenciennes has already indicated the at least apparent
similarity presented by the scaling of a species oi Acatithurus (A.
scopas) to that of certain lialistiiUc of the genus Monacantlms —
resemblance which had even struck the Dutch of the East Indies,
since they confound the ]5alistida) and the Acanthuri under the same
denomination, that of Lcervisch, or " leather-fishes." — Comptes
Jiendiis, June 17, 1872, pp. 1527-1530.
 ;
;

Miscellaneous. 71

On the Si/noni/mi/ of the Genera of EuryalidoD.

% Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
Having occasion to examine and determine the Eed-Sea Eadiata
presented to the British Museum by Mr. M'Andrew, I had occasion
to use MM. Dujardiu and Hupc's work, Tlic following corrections
and additions to his synonymy occurred to me. They chiefly arise
from the almost universal habit of French zoologists to ignore the
works of any other country. In the ' Synopsis of the British Mu-
seum for 1840 I gave the characters of the families and genera
'

80 there is no excuse for their iiot being quoted.

Euryalidae, Gray, Syn. Brit. Mus. 1840, p. 63, =

Euryalidies, Du-
jardiu & Hupe, 18G2, p. 292.
I. EuKYALE, Gray, Syn. B. M, 1840, p. 62. Eanjnle, pars, Link.
Trichnster, Agassiz, Dujardin & Hupe, 1862, p. 300.
1. Eur //ale pahniferufi. Lam.
II. AsTROPHYioN, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1840, p. 62 ; Muller & Troschcl,
Liitken, Duj. & Hupi', 1862, p. 301.
Gorgonocephalus, Leach, Zool. Misc.
1. Asitrophyton verrucoswn, Lam. &c.
III. Laspalia, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1840, p. 64, with characters.
Asterochema, LUtken, Addit. ad Hist. Opliiur. 1851), p. 255
Dujardin & Hupe, Echinod. p. 2!)6.
1. Lasjxdia olir/acfes =Asterias oliyactef!, Pallas. Asterochema
oligactes, Liitken, I.e.; Dujard. & Hupe, p. 297. Ophiura
cirrosa, Say. Tricliaster leptocladia, Mus. Paris.
Euryale s^implex. Gray, Encycl. Metropol.
West Indies and Central America.
IV. Natalia, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1840, p. 64.
Asteroporpa, Liitken, Addit. ad Hist. Ophiur. 1859, p. 152.
1. Natalia anmdata.
Asteroporpa anmdata, Liitken, 7. c. p. 159, t. 5. f. 4 Dujardin
;

& Hupe, Echinod. p. 298, t. 2. f. 6.

Central America.

On a New Species of Paradoxornis. By the Abbe A. David.

Father Heude, Missionary at Shanghai, busies himself actively in
studying and collecting the natural productions of the province in
which he dwells. Among the birds in his collection which he showed
me as 1 passed through that city there are several which do not yet
figure in the ornithological catalogues of the Chinese Empire. Of
these I observed one which is particularly interesting, belonging to
that curious group of Insectivora with a stout and compressed beaJc,
which is represented in Eastern Asia by the genera Conostoma,
Cholornis, Paradoxornis, and ISuthora.
The bird in question appears to me to be intermediate between the
last two genera, and may, perhaps, form a new genus, I place it
provisionally in the genus Paradoxornis, of which it presents the
principal characters.
 — ;

72 Miscellaneous.

M. Heude having allowed mc to take the description of his bird,

which isunique in his collection, I hasten to send it to you, and
regard it as my duty to dedicate to him this new species, under the
name of Paradoxornis Heudei.
Total length 18 centims.
Length of the tail 9| „
„ of the closed wing 57 millims.
„ of the tarse 24 „
Bill yellow ;
grey claws grey.
feet of a yellowish ;

Tail long, muchgraduated, with the feathers black, terminated

by a broad white spot ; the median feathers unicolorous yellomsh
grey.
Wings short and round, with the quill-feathers black, surrounded
by a margin of reddish grey ; lessor coverts of a cinnamon fulvous,
as well as the feathers of the insertion of the wings.
Stalks of the rectrices and remiges black above, white beneath.
Head grey in the middle two broad black streaks above the eyes,
;

like eyebrows neck grey parotic region of a rosy grey back rosy
; ; ;

grey, with a few elongated brown spots rump reddish yellow.

;

Throat white breast of a vinous rosy colour flanks reddish

; ;

middle of the belly whitish, as are also the subcaudals.

M. Heude killed this pretty bird in December 1871 among the
reeds (Phragmites) which border a lake of the Kiang-Sou these it ;

traverses in little flocks. According to that naturalist, it possesses

an agreeable voice and has the climbing (or rather clinging) habits
of the allied genera Comptes liendus, June 3, 1872, p. 1449.

Imestifjations on Fossil Birds. By M. A. Milne-Edwards.

At the moment when my investigations upon fossil birds approach
their termination, and before the last part is given to the public, I
will ask the Academy's permission to explain in a few words the re-
sults at which I have arrived during these studies, which have lasted
fuUy twelve years.
I believe I have demonstrated, by the examination of the bones
which have been found in the recent deposits in the Mascarene
Islands, and which belong, for the most part, to extinct species, such
as the dodo, the solitaire, the ApJiaiuiptenjx, Ftdica Neivtoni, large
Parrots, &c., that these islands have once been part of a vast extent
of land, that these lands by little and little and by a slow depression
have been hidden under the waters of the ocean, only leaving visible
some of their highest points, such as the islands of Mauritius,
Ilodriguez, and Bourbon. These islands have served as a refuge for
the last representatives of the terrestrial population of these ancient
epochs ; but the species, confined in too limited a space and exposed
to aU causes of destruction, have disappeared by degrees ; and man
has in some measure aided in their extinction.
Madagascar evidently was not in communication with these islands ;
for when Europeans visited them for the first time, they did not find
 Miscellaneous. 73

there any Mammalia, with the exception of some large bats ; none
of those remarkable Lemuridse peculiar to the fauna of Madagascar
existed in the Mascarene Islands, The study of fossil birds leads to
the same result and the three species of ^pyornis which M. A.
;

Grandidier and I have been able to recognize among the fossils col-
lected in the swamps of the south-west coast have enabled us to
establish the relationship which connects these birds with the Dl-
nornis, the PaJapteryx, and Aptornis of New Zealand. All these
species belong to the same zoological type, and make us feel that at
a more or less remote epoch there may have existed some communi-
cation between these lands so far away from one another ; perhaps
groups of islands, now submerged, formed intermediate stations, of
which unfortunately we have now no trace.
In France, from the earliest age of man, we remark sometimes
in superficial deposits, sometimes in caverns, fragments of birds which
furnish us with valuable indications of the climatal conditions of
that epoch. Some of these species have now entirely disappeared ;

others, in considerable numbers, have by degrees retired towards the

—
north for instance, the grouse and the great hawk owl, which
then were extremely common in these countries. Their presence is
most significant for even supposing, according to some naturalists,
;

the reindeer is only found fossil in France because it had been in-
troduced by the Finnish population, we cannot invoke the same ex-
planation for birds which have never been domesticated. Lastly.
we also find in our caves a great number of species identical with
those which now inhabit temperate Europe — among others, the
cock, which was supposed to be a native of India, but which, on
the contrary, must have been a contemporary of the first ages of man.
It is especially the Middle Tertiary deposits which have furnished
me with a rich harvest. Thus in the Department of the Allier I have
recognized the presence of about 70 species belonging to very various
groups, some of which no longer belong to our fauna. Parrots and
Trogons inhabited the woods swallows built in the fissures of the
;

rocks nests in all probability like those now found in certain parts of
Asia and the Indian archipelago. A secretary bird nearly allied
to that of the Cape of Good Hope sought in the plains the ser-
pents and reptiles which at that time, as now, must have furnished
its nourishment. Large adjutants, cranes, flamingoes, the PaJte-
lodi (birds of curious forms, partaking at once of the characters of
the flamingoes and ordinary Grallae), and ibises frequented the
banks of the watercourses where the larvae of insects and mollusks
abounded ; pelicans floated in the midst of the lakes ; and, lastly,
sand-grouse and numerous gallinaceous birds assisted in giving to
this ornithological population a physiognomy with which it is im-
possible not to be struck, and which recalls to one's mind the de-
scriptions which Livingstone has given us of certain lakes of southern
Africa.
The list I have given of the birds whose existence I have ascer-
tained in the part of the Miocene lakes the alluvium of which has
formed the deposits of St. Geraud le Puy, of Vaumas, &c., indicates
Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. VoLtl. 6
74 Miscellaneous.

the relations in which the difterent groups of this class of vevtebi'ates

lived. Whilst some of them are extremely common, there are others
which are only found, so to speak, accidentally, and which are only
represented in my collection by a single bone or only a few bones.
The species most frequently met with are the water-birds thus the :

ducks have left numerous remains the cormorant is only found at

;

certain places. Evidently at that time, as now, birds had prefer-

ences for certain places, certain rocks, «S:c., from which they de-
parted but little. The little diver (Colyrnboides minutns) is less
abundant than the gulls, of which two species, La^-us elegans and
L. totanoides, exist in profusion.
It is the same with some of the small shore-waders belonging to
the genera Totanus and Trinc/a, whilst Elorius and Himantopus are
represented by few individuals. I have found numerous bones of
the ibis, and in particular of the Palcelodus amhiguus the four other
;

species of the latter genus are by no means so common. Thus out

of two hundred bones of these birds hardly one will turn out to be
of P. crassipes, P. minidus, P. gracilipes, or P. goliath. The por-
tions of the skeleton of the flamingo are rarely found entire at St.
Geraud le Puy whei'eas at Coumon and Chaptuzat, on the contrary,
;

they are well preserved. I have only once met with the bones of
the adjutant ; they belonged to two young specimens, and were as-
sociated in the same excavation filled with sand. The cranes are rare ;

their bones are almost always broken and often injiired by the teeth
of rodents, as if they had lain for a long time on the bank before
being carried to the bottom of the lake. The rails, the gallinaceous
birds, the pigeons, the sand-grouse, the passerine birds, the raptores,
and the parrots have left but few traces of their existence. These
birds, from their mode of life, did not remain continually on the
shores of the lakes or watercourses ; their remains might be eaten
or destroyed at once, and it would need a concurrence of exceptional
circumstances for them to be transported by the streams into the
alluvial deposits of the lakes thus I had explored these deposits for
:

more than ten years before I met with a single bone of a parrot,
sand-grouse, secretary bird, or of several of the raptores ; and some,
of which I had collected the remains a long time ago, have not ap-
peared since.
All the bones of birds collected in the Miocene beds of Weissenau,
in the basin of Mayence, that I have been able to examine, present a
complete resemblance to those of the Department of the Allier.
The ornithological population of the celebrated deposit of Sansan,
in the Department of the Gers, presents another character not one;

of its representatives is found in the lacustrine deposits of the Eour-

bonnais and the Auvei-gne and although the greater part of the
:

species belong to families at present existing in our fauna, not one

is known to be actually living, and several of them present charac-
ters sufficient to constitute new genera.
I have discovered there a parrot of a more slender form than that
of the Allier, and I have designated it by the name of Psittacus Lar-
tetianus, to attach the name of my regretted master and friend to one
 —

Miscellaneous. 75

of the most interesting species that I have ever found in this rich
deposit. Some galHnaceous birds of a large size, and in this respect
hardly inferior to the peacocks and true pheasants, also inhabited
the shores of the little lake, where the deposits accumulated which
now form the hill of Sansan numerous passerine birds, resembling
;

the Bengalis and Senegalis, frequented the margins of the waters ;

lastly, the number of species was not less than 35, and certainly new
excavations will not fail to make known more.
The marine faluns of the Loire have only furnished me with a few
species of birds. I have been able, however, to recognize a cormo-
rant almost as large as that which now lives on our shores, a goose a
little smaller than the bernicle, a heron, and a pheasant.
The beds of gypsum in the environs of Paris contain numerous
impressions of skeletons of birds and it is to be observed that the
;

animals of that period deviated more from the zoological forms

which exist at the present day. Thus, despite the unwillingness I
feel, especially in palseontological studies, to increase the already too
large number of generic groups,! have been obliged to form new genera
for many among them. Thus the Cn/ptoniis avtiqwus was nearer
the hornbills than any known type Laurillardia and Palcegithalus
;

belong to the order of passerine birds, but were quite distinct from all
those now living. The Pala'ortyges are gallinaceous, of the size of
a quail, but very different from those birds. Gypsornis is the giant
of the family Rallidae it must almost have attained the size of a
;

stork. Agnopterus approaches the flamingoes, although it displays

some characters peculiar to itself.
The singularity of the forms of these Eocene birds makes us
doubly regret not knowing those of the Cretaceous period. Unfor-
tunately there exist only a very small number of freshwater depo-
sits dating from that period therefore it is not astonishing that we
;

have as yet discovered only very few traces of terrestrial animals

which lived during the deposition of these important strata. Perhaps
new zoological forms will be discovered there filling up the immense
gap which exists between the Jurassic ArcJiceopteryx and the typical
birds of the Tertiary epoch. Comptes Rendus, April 15, 1872,
pp. 1030-1034.

Migrations of the GraptoUtes. By H. Aileyne Nicholson, M.D.,

r.R.S.E., F.G.S., Professor of Natural History and Botany in
University College, Toronto.
The author commenced by stating that the occurrence of the same
species of marine animals in deposits in distant areas is now gene-
rally regarded as evidence that such deposits are not strictly contem-
poraneous, but rather that a migration from one area to another has
taken place ; this migration he thought would probably in many
cases be accompanied by modification. Applying these principles to
the Graptolites, he endeavoured to show in what directions their
migrations may have taken place.
He excluded from the family Graptolitidae the genera Dictyonema,
Dendrograpsus, Callograjpsus, and Ptilograpsus, and stated that the
 — —
-

76 Miscellaneous.

family as thus limited extended from Upper Cambrian to Upper

Silurian times. The earliest known Graptolites were those of the
Skiddaw Slates, which he thought would prove to belong to the
Upper Cambrian series. The Skiddaw area he considered to extend
into Canada, where the Quebec group belongs to it. Genera of
Graptolites belonging to this area are represented in Australia and ;

this the author regarded as indicative of migration, but in which

direction was uncertain. Having discussed the forms of Graptolites
characteristic of tht; deposits in the Skiddaw-Quebec area, the author
proceeded to indicate the mode in which the family is represented
in the areas of deposition of the great Silurian series —
namely, the
Llandeilo areas of Wales and Scotland, the Coniston area of the
North of England, the Gala area of South Scotland, the Hudson
River area of North America, and the Saxon and Bohemian areas
giving under each of these heads a list of species, with indications of
their probable derivation. Proc. Geol. Soe. Feb. 1872.

Notice of a neiv Netted Sponge (Meyerella) from the Philippines.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
The British Museum has just received a very beautiful clavate
netted sponge, discovered in the Philippines by Dr. Adolf Bernhard
Meyer, which I have proposed to indicate as a new genus under the
name of !\[eyeeell\.
at the apex, at which are
Sponge simple, elongate, clavate, acute
placed several tufts of short cylindrical fibres. The body of the
sponge is elongate- fusiform, with longitudinal ridges irregularly dis-
posed, often inosculating together, leaving various-shaped deep con-
cavities on the surface. These ridges and the very numerous irre-
gularly shaped often confluent elevations in the concavities between
thera are furnished with various-shaped large oscules on the upper
surface. The sides of the ridges and the tops of the prominences are
all united by a very fine cobweb-like netted coat, formed of numerous
fibres, and pierced with an immense number of very minute exceed-
ingly close perforations. The stem cylindrical, thick, ending in a
thick cylindrical tuft of elongated glassy fibres, evidently anchor-
ing the sponge in the sand numerous cylindrical bunches of fibre
;

are to be seen through the substauce of the sponge extending

throughout the greater part of the length of the stem. Species :

Meyerella elaviformis.
Hah. Philippines {Dr. Meyer, Brit. Mus.).

Additional Note on Osteocella septentrionalis.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, E.R.S. &c.
I have been informed by Dr. Giinther that this species (see Ann.
*fe Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. ix. p. 405) is frequently found in Buz-
zard Inlet, near New Westminster, Eraser lliver, British Columbia,
which confirms my original supposition that it probably comes from
the west coast of America.
 ;

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 56. AUGUST 1872.

XL —Antipathes arctica, a new Species of Black Coral (Anti-

pathidse) from the Polar Seas. By Dr. C. LiJTKEN*.
A LITTLE before the commencement of the ilhiess which at
the end of last year carried off M.C. S. M. Oh-ik, Comicillor of
Justice and Director of Greenland trade, and formerly Inspector
in North Greenland, thus inflicting upon science a serious loss
by depriving us of a man who had striven with much zeal and
great perseverance to elucidate the natural history of Green-
land, especially in collecting its zoological and pala^ontological
objects for our museums, that gentleman brought to me at the
museum a black coral which, as he knew with certainty, was
found in the stomach of a shark (i. e. a sea-hound, Scymmis
microcephalus) in Rodebayf, about two miles north of Jakobs-
liavn, in North Greenland, by M. K. Fleischer. This dis-
covery is of great interest in many respects. It increases our
knowledge of the Greenland fauna with a genus, and, indeed,
with a family, which had not previously been included in it
nay, what is more, this family was previously known only
from warm or very warm seas north of the Mediterranean J
:

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the 'Oversigt over det Kongl.

Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Forhandl.' 1871, pp. 18-26.
t Rink calls it " Rodebay." I do not know which of these denomina-
tions the right one.
is

\ text was already printed when Professor Wyville Thomson had

The
the kindness to inform me that Antipatharia had been found in the
British expeditions for the exploration of the great depths by means of
the dredge, and consequently in a part of the Atlantic situated between
the polar seas and the warm seas which, imtil recently, formed the
northern limit of the known Antipatharia.
From the Mediterranean we know with certainty apparently five spe-
cies —
namely, Antipathes larix, Esper, subpinnata, Ellis, and dichotoma,
Pall., Leiopathes glaberrima (Esper) and Gerardia Lamarchii (3 Haime) ;
.

whilst I regard it as very doubtful whether Antipathe.s scojyaria, Lamk.,

and Cirripathes spiralis (Pall.) also occur in the Mediterranean, as is
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.x. 7
 ;

78 Dr. C. Liitken on a new Species of Black Coral

and South Carolina no Antipathic! has hitherto been known

and that a representative of this group is now suddenly dis-
covered in the extreme north certainly makes a very consider-
able alteration in the notions which we have hitherto enter-
tained as to its geographical distribution, and leads us to con-
jecture that it may extend to all the deeper valleys of the
ocean*. That the Greenland species belongs to deep water is
warranted by the sea-hound's well-known habit of seeking its
food at great depths (200-250 fathoms) that it should have
;

gone to fetch this little " sea-shrub " very far from the place
where it was itself caught we may regard as not very probable.
It is true that the sea-hound, like the sharks in general, is a
fish which wanders pretty widely ; and we have instances of
its —
straying far beyond its proper range to Scotland and the
north of France, for example. But, nevertheless, in the pre-
sent case it would be improbable that it should have sought

stated by Milne-Edwards (Hist. Nat. des Corall. tome i. pp. 314-319).

The mentioned is a native of the East Indies and other species of its
last ;

genus are known from the West Indies, Madeira, and Australia. Anti-
pathes scoparia I believe I have recognized with certainty in a form from
the Red Sea represented in our museum. Of the species which are stated
only by older writers (e. c/, Lamouroux) to be from the Mediterranean
we may probably take no notice. From Madeira also various species are
known (Cirrijmthes setacea and gracilis, Gray, Antipathes furcata, Gray,
—
and snbpinnata, Ellis ?) and from South Carolina Antipathes Boscii,
Lamk., and A. alopecu7-oides, Ellis. In the tract between Florida and
Cuba Pourtales found five species (A.Jilix, humilis, tetrasticha, and two
undescribed species). Besides these we know a whole series of species
from the West Indies: —
Cj'rnj'ja^Aes Des6o«m', Duch. & Mich.; Antipa-
thes peclata and atlantica, Gray ; A. americana and clissecta, Duch. &
Mich, (both from St. Thomas); A. eupteridea, Lamk. (Martinique);
Arachnopathes panicidata, Duch. & Mich. (Guadeloupe) and Leiopathes
;

compressa, Esp. (Jamaica). Many of these, however, are but imperfectly

knovsTi. A. reticidata, Esp., and A. larix, Esp., are also represented as
West-Indian but this can hardly be correct, but due to mistakes either
;

in the determination or in the statement of localities. A. retimdata is an

East-Indian species (Manilla), and A. larix is a native of the Mediterra-
nean. From Cape Palinas we have A. spiftescens, Gray. From the
southern part of the Atlantic we know no Antipatharia.
* INiarsigli took A. dichotoma at a depth of 140 fathoms. Pourtales
captured his species at 116-120, 270, and 195-324 fathoms. Heller took
Gerardia Lamarckii at 50-60 fathoms, in company with red corals. That
the Mediterranean black corals (palmas veras) usually occur in this asso-
ciation, and at considerable depths, is known from Lacaze-Duthiers's ad-
mirable investigations upon the Antipatharia. That those in warmer
seas also occur at much smaller depths, however, appears from the fact
that Dana obtained A. arborea in 10 fathoms and A. anffuitiea in 10 feet
of water at the Fiji Islands (Explor. Exped. Zoophytes, pp. 577 & 585).
At the Pearl Islands, in the Gulf of Panama, Bradley obtained A. pana-
mensis, by means of pearl-divers, from 6-8 fathoms (Verrill, " Notes on
Radiata, No. 6," p. 500, Transact. Conn. Acad. i.).
 ;

( Antipathidse) /ro?7i the Folar Seas. 79

its prey beyond the Polar Sea and were we even to stretch
;

this possibility to itsutmost limits, this Antipatliarian would

still remain a northern form, and the diffusion of the family
as far as the northern seas would remain indubitable.
The Black Corals, or Antipathidee, are still among the less-
known animal-forms it is only a few years since their struc-
;

ture was so far elucidated * that they could be arranged in

their right place in the system as a type analogous to the
Horny Corals (Gorgoniidse) in the sex- or multitentaculate
order of Coralliaria. On account of the great softness and
perishableness of the outer layer ("flesh"), which, again, is
chietly caused by the apparently total want of hard parts
(" sclerites "), it is seldom that we find in collections specimens
which show any traces of this the essential living part of these
—
animals the horny, most frequently black and spinous "axis"
being in general all that remains, and the only thing that we
have to depend upon in the description, specific distinction,
and grouping of these forms. Most of them, moreover, are
known only by imperfect descriptions or defective figures
(those of Professor Lacaze-Duthiers's excellent revision f of
the whole family, founded on the materials in the Paris Mu-
seum, have, unfortunately, never appeared) and of not a few ;

we do not know whence they come. That under these cir-

cumstances the determination of species presents nearly insu-
perable difficulties will be evident but, on the other hand, I
;

must admit, after the experience that I have been able to

obtain by the examination of the comparatively considerable
collection in the Museum (seventeen species), that in general
it is not difficult to trace the limits between one species and

another. The modes of ramification especially present many

characteristic and easily grasped differences, although itmay
be less ea'^y to express these in words.
That the present specimen, after lying, whether for a short
or a long time, in the stomach of a shark, is without any trace
of the softer and more perishable parts, is a matter of course
but in other respects it is well preserved. That it represents
a new species is also very probable, as the locality of its oc-
currence is so exceedingly distant from that of any previously
known Antipathid. But upon this circumstance we must
not for the present lay very great stress, as it is certain that

* First elucidated (if we leave out of consideration what Marsigli

(1725), Ellis (1786), and Gray (1832) had previously published with
regard to it) by Dana (Explor. Exped. Zoophytes, x. tab. 56. figs. 1 & 2),
and afterwards more completely by Lacaze-Duthiers (Ann, Sci. Nat.
5" s^r., Zool. & Pal._, tomes ii. & iv. 1864-65).
t Loc. cit. tome ii. p. 173, and several other places.
7*
80 Dr. C. Liitken on a new Species of Black Coral

deep-sea species may have a distribution which may extend

even from the tropical to the glacial zones. If it is actually

Fie:. 1. Fiff. 2.

A portion of the main stem, enlarged. The tip of a branch, enlarged.

Fiff. 3.

Antipathes arctica, Liitken, somewhat diminished.

 —

( Antipathidae) from the Polar Seas, 81

the case that a whole series of northern Echinoderms {Rhizo-

crinus lofotensis, Pteraster militaris^ Echinus Flemingii^ Bris-
Echinocardium ovatum, Echinocucumis typicttj
sojysis lyrifera,
Cucumaria frondosa^ and Molpadia horealis'^) live together in
the deep water around and among the Antilles, there is, of
course, nothing against the possibility that an Antipathid also
might be diffused from the icj sea to south of the ti'opic
of Cancer and our thoughts turn quite naturally at once to
;

the species recently recorded by Pourtales f from the Straits

of Florida. Nevertheless I have been unable to refer the pre-
sent form to any species known to me either in nature or from
descriptions or figures and although this, considering what
;

has been said above as to the defective state of this depart-

ment of our science, is not much to say, I hope that I shall
not fall into any mistake in describing it as new. For its
recognition the annexed photoxylographic figure (fig. 3) will,
I hope, furnish sufficient means, although I will not omit to add
a short description of it ; but first I will endeavour to deter-
mine its approximate place in the systematic arrangement of
the Antipathidae.
According to Milne-Edwards's proposed classification of
this family, our Greenland species is undoubtedly a true Anti-
jKithes ) it is branched and has a rough surface, and its branches
show no very great tendency to coalesce (as in Arachnopathes
and Rhi2ndipathes)j although, apparently accidentally, a slight
amalgamation occm*s at isolated points. I shall leave it for
the present undecided how far it may be possible to distin-
guish the genera of Antipathidse in the mode attempted by
the above-mentioned distinguished zoologist opinions are :

divided upon this subject | ; and the analogous genera to them

in the parallel group of the Alcyonaria have not stood the test
of the more thoroughgoing analysis of recent times ; but under

* Bulletin of the Museum of Comparative Anatomy at Harvard Col-

lege,Nos. 9-13. " Contributions to the Fauna of the Gulf-stream at
Great Depths Echinoderms," by A. Agassiz, T. Lyman, and Pom-tales,
:

1869.
t Op. cit. 1867, p. 112 1868, p. 1.33.
;

X At
the same time with Mibie-Edwards, Gray gave (Proc. Zool. Soc.
1857) a systematic arrangement of the Antipathidae. He has only two
genera Leiopathes, with smooth, and AntijMfhes, with spinous axis,
and distinguishes the species with an unbranched axis only as a subgenus
(Cirripathes) of the latter. Moreover Milne-Edwards himself regards
his attempt at a more minute division of the Antipathidae into genera as
essentially only an artificial arrangement for the ready revision of the
species, and pays particular attention to certain striking differences (I. c.
pp. 312,313). V'^errill also says that "generic characters derived only

from the mode of growth and branching are always unsatisfactory in

classing compound Zoophytes " (Notes on Radiata, No. 6, p. 499).
 ;

82 Dr. C. Liitken on a new Species of Black Coral

any circumstances the above-mentioned amalgamation of the

branches at particular points will not justify us in giving our
species a place outside the genus Antipatkes. In this genus
A. arctica will take its place among the species whose branches
and stems are not very different in thickness (" polypier se
subdivisant en branches de divers ordres, qui ne different que
peu les uns des autres par leur diam^tre, lequel decroit gra-
duellement ") ; but it belongs neither to the species whose
branches lie in all possible different planes, and thus form
tufted masses (" panicules, touffes ") of different forms, nor to
those in which they all lie in the same plane, and form as it
were a quadrifid or bipinnate le&i [A.mi/riophi/llaj pinnati/ida).
It stands about in the luiddle between these two chief types of
the genus, and seems at the same time to point from tliis to-
wards Arachnopathes.
The stem is nearly straight, widening below into a flat ex-
pansion, by which it has been attached at the bottom of the
sea; its height, in a direct line, is 113 millims., and its dia-
meter about 1^ mi Him.; superiorly it decreases very slowly in
thickness only its lowest portion is smooth, the remainder
;

being covered with somewhat irregular fine furrows on the ;

raised lines separating these fiUTOws are seated the short acute
spines in tolerably close series (fig. 1). The shining black
colour of the stem gradually acquires a brownish tint in its upper
part ; its lower part (about 30 millims.) is destitute of branches ;
but from the up])er part of the stem there issue on each side,
right and left, 10-13 main branches. Except in the uppermost
part of the coral, where some irregularity occurs, the points of
origin of these main branches are placed pretty regularly,
alternately to the right and left. The distance between two
branches situated one above the other on the same side is at
the utmost 9 millims. On the whole the middle branches are
the longest and strongest the angle which they form with
;

the stem is not much less than a right angle, and their direc-
tion is therefore nearly horizontal. All the branches placed
one above the other on the same side lie, at least approximately,
in the same vertical plane ;and the angle which those from
the two sides form with each other at their origin is only a
little more than a right angle and as they curve in an elon-
;

gated arc at first forward and then backward, their points

come to lie in the same (vertical) plane as their points of ori-
gin. If we leave the curvature out of consideration, all the
coral's horizontal main branches will therefore lie approxi-
mately in the same plane. These main branches are not much
less in diameter than the upper part of the stem ; and tliey
maintain this character nearly throughout their whole length
 (Antipatliiclee) yrowi the Polar Seas. 83

their surface is spinous (fig. 2), like that of the stem ; but raised
and depressed lines are seen only where they are thickest,
which is not always nearest to the base the length of the ;

largest main branch is about equal to that of the branch-bearing

part of the stem. The secondary branches^ which are only a
little thinner than the main branches, and have an average
length of about 35 millims. (of course there are many much
shorter, and some much longer), spring from the main branches
at right angles and at an average distance of 8-12 millims.
apart; some are directed upwards, and others downwards,
whilst others, again, project more or less obliquely forwards,
but none backward. The hinder surface of the coral is, in fact,
completely without branches all the secondary and tertiary
;

branches are turned more or less towards the same side,

namely the anterior side. At certain points where secondary
branches have met or crossed each other, an amalgamation
has taken place ; nothing particularly re-
but in this there is

gular, and it therefore appears to me

probable that we may
find specimens in which no such coalescence has taken place
at any point. All the secondary branches are spinous, like
the stem and main branches and the finer they are, the lighter
;

brown is also their colour.

As only a single specimen is extant, I have in this short
description been unable to separate what is only individual
and what may be regarded as characterizing the species. I
shallnow, however, endeavour to bring together in the form
of a diagnosis those peculiarities which, until more material
may be before us, may serve to distinguish it from the other
known Antipathidge.

Antipafhes arctica, Liitken.

Sclerobasis (axis) cornea, nigra vel nigro-fusca, spinosa, arborem

humilem, latiorem quam altiorem constituit stipes erectus, teres,
;

gracilis, niger, basi Isevis, ceterum spinalis brevissimis, longitudi-

naliter seriatis, cum sulciilis minutis alternantibus, asper rami ;

(primarii) patentissimi, horizontales fere, bifariam dispositi,

iitrinque 10 vel ultra, gracillimi, asperi, colore dilutiore, ramidos
(secundarios, tertiarios) emittunt, angulos rectos cum
similes
ramis (primariis, secundariis) formantes, sursum, deorsum vel
antrorsum inclinatos ; rariter coalescunt. Superficies dorsalis vel
omnino caret. Altitudo c. 5 pol-
posterior arboris totius ramulis
lices,latitudo 6| poll.
In ventre Scymni microcepluilo prope oras Gronlandise septcntrio-
nales invcnta.
 — ;

84 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

Xll. Additions to the Australian Curculionidse. Part III.

By Francis P. Pascoe, F.L.S. &c.
[Plate I.]
Amycterin^. ffinochroma rubeta.
Mythites asperatus. Misoplii'ice, n. g.
pithecius. hispida.
degener. Orplia persimilis.
yEdriodes, n. g. Phrenozemia, n. g.

fostigiatus. lyproides.
mendosiis.
inuus.
Belus centralis.
Acherres, n. g.
mamillatus. Cylin^.
Ennotlius, n. g. Myrmacicelus exsertus.
fallax.
Oditesus, n. g. Ckyptobhynchin^.
indutus. Mcechius, n. g.
lycosarius. anaglyptus.
incoenis. Agrioclieeta, n. g.
perditus. crinita.
sulcirostris. Tragopus plagiatus.
buceros. Imaliodes nodulosus.
Sosytelus, n. g. Drassicus, n. g.
lobatus, nigricornis.
illotus.
Oylindkorhinin^. Agenopus, n. g.
Centyres ovis. agricola.
Encliymus hiimeralis. Nechyrus incomptus.
Ebirhinin^. Zygopin^.
Aoplocnemis lineata. Idotasia ajqualis.
CEnochroma, u. g. evanida.

Mythites as'peratus.
M. subelongatus, ovatus, niger, capite supra oculos corrugate ; rostro
latitudine baud longiore, in medio sulco profundo apicem versus
valde ampliato, impresso, emarginatura triangulari indistincta
prothorace vix transverso, ante medium paulo rotuudato, postice
angustiore, crebre grosse granulato, in medio leviter sulcato
clytris basi prothorace paulo latioribus, ovatis, angulo humerali
modice productis, iusequaliter grosse tuberculato-grauulatis cavi-
tatibus foveiformibus impressis ; corpore infra Isevigato ; pedibus
setosulis. Long. 7 lin.
Hah. Sydney.
This species differs, inter alia^ from M. hasalis and M. sul-
cicollis inthe absence of the larger conical tubercles, those on
the elytra in ill-defined groups of 3-5, the intervals here and
there with foveiform impressions.

Mythites pithecius.
M. ovatus, niger, caj)ite rostroque mamillato-punctatus, hoc basi
quadrilobato, lobis duobus intcrmcdiis prominulis, infra medium
 ;

the Australian Curcullonidge. 85

nigoso-impresso, apice emarginatura triangiilari parva, margini-
bus elevata ; scapo flexuoso, apicem versus valde incrassato ; pro-
thorace sat fortitcr rotundato, apice valde prominulo, in medio
sulcato, granulis mamillatis nitidis majusculis, nonnullis confertis,
munito ; elytris prothorace vix latioribus, postice gradatim am-
plioribus, augulo humerali recto, transversim grosse undulato-
granulatis, grauulis unisetigeris, singulo eljtro postice tuberculo
oblongo obtuse obsito ; corpore infra sparse punctato-setoso
pcdibus setis numerosis adspersis. Long. 5 lin.
Hob. New South Wales (Monaro),
Allied to M. basalis, but smaller, with a different rostrum
and the elytra more regularly and less strongly sculptured.

Mythites degener.
M. sat anguste ovatus, niger, capite inter oculos carina depressa
notato, supra oculos cristato ; rostro tenuiore, basi profunde
transversim sulcato, antice fortiter sulcato, sulco angustiore, versus
apicem minus ampliato prothorace latitudine vix longiore, modice
;

rotundato, irregulariter rude granulate, in medio profunde sul-

cato elytris basi prothorace hand latioribus, lateribus S sub-
;

parallelis, 5 subovatis, apicibus parum emarginatis, subseriatim

foveolatis, interstitiis alternis antice paulo, postice magis elevatis
et tubercula plus minusve nodiformia dissolutis, humeris
in
antrersum fortiter productis ; abdemine maris in medio longi-
tudinaliter pilose ; pedibus setulis albidis adpressis adspersis.
Long. 4|-5 lin.
Hah. South Australia (Port Lincoln).
Much less strongly sculptured than M. suIcicoUis, with
only a single depressed carina in front.

^DEIODES.
Caput antice cenvexum, circa oculos elevatum ; rostrum breve, ca-
pite angustius, antice bilebum, inter lobes sulcatum, emarginatura
triangulari terminatum ; Antennce bre-
scrobes breves, arcuatse.
viusculae, clava distincta. Ocnii parvi, subevati, a prothorace di-
stantes. Prothorcuv rotundatus, convexus, apice productus, basi
truncatus, lobis ecularibus distinctis, plus minusve prominuhs.
Elytra oblonga vel evata, humeris antrersum productis, postice
dechvia. Pedes subvalidi tihice rectse tarsi modice elongati.
; ;

The small roundish eyes away from the prothorax, notwith-

standing its ocular lobes, offer a good diagnosis of this genus.
Besides the species described below, which are all very di-
stinct, though the sculpture seems liable to some variation,
Euomus nodipennis, Boh., is also to be referred to it. PJiali-
dura Scorpio^ Bois., seems to me to be the species on which
Schonherr founded his genus Euomus^ naming it, but without
any description, E. Fahrcei.
86 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

jEdriodes fastigiatus. PI. I. fig. 8.

^. subparallelus, niger, opacus ; prothorace

rostro sparse setoso
;

longitudine paulo latiore, utrinque fortiter rotundato, valde con-

vexo, apice trisulcato, sulco iutermedio longiore ad basin ciirrente,
dorso confertim mamillato-granulato, granulis depressis, uniseti-
geris ; elytris prothorace paulo latioribus, subparallelis, supra
deplanatis, subseriatim puuctatis, interstitiis tertio quintoque
carinatis, carina interiore abbreviata, profunde incisa, exteriore in
tubcrcula quatuor dissolute, uiio humerali cristato-produeto,
duobus sequentibus dentit'ormibus, ultimo majusculo, lobiformi,
ad marginem declivitatis sito, marginibus postice serrate -setigeris,
apicibus aeutis ; cerpore infra sparse fortiter punctate ;
pedibus
punctatis et atro-setosis. Long. 5 lin.
Hob. King George's Sound.
The subparallel elytra and strong humeral crest afford a
good differentiation for this species.

^driodes mendosus.
^. oblengo-ovalis, niger squamulis sUaceis vel subcupreis valde
adspersus rostro bf eviore, minus fortiter punctate ; prothorace
;

modice rotundato, antice profunde trifoveato, fovea intermedia

majore, confertim mamillato-tuberculato, tuberculis conicis ele-
vatis, setis nigris coronatis ; elytris prothorace vix latioribus,
ovalibus, convexis, lateribus paulo rotundatis, supra subseriatim
granulato-punctatis, singulatim tuberculis circa decern, majusculis,
conicis, in seriebus duabus ordinatis, lateribus, etiam fortiter
sulcato-punctatis, tuberculis parvis inaequalibus obsitis, illis pluri-,
his unisetigeris, angulo humerali carinatis, apice parum producto,
anguste sed profunde emarginato ; corpore infra coriaceo, impune-
tato, setuUs minutis adsperso pedibus silaceo-squamosis, setis
;

numerosis nigris interjectis. Long. 4| lin.

Hah. King George's Sound.

The granules on the elytra are seated between the punc-
tures ; or, rather the spaces between the punctures are granuli-
J

form ; in this respect it differs, inter alia, from the next species.

jEdriodes inuus.
yE". anguste ovatus, niger, squamuUs minutis subcupreis adspersus ;
capite fere impunctato rostro prothoraceque ut in ^, mendoso
;
;

elytris basi prothoracis vix latioribus, supra subseriatim impresso-

punctatis, baud granulatis, interstitiis tertio quintoque antice
granulato-carinatis, postice tuberculis conicis, Ulo duobus, hoc
tribus, instructis, lateribus fortiter sulcato-pvmctatis, interstitiis
valde elevatis, angulo humerali carinatis, apice obtuse rotundato,
vix emarginato corpore infra coriaceo, obsolete punctate ; pedi-
;

bus ut in prsecedente. Long. 4-5 lin.

Hob. Western Australia.
 ;

the Australian Curculionidfe. 87

ACHEREES.
Caput antice convexum, rotimdatum rostrum validum, breve, ver-
;

sus apicem gradatim crassius, basi transversim sulcatum, bialatum,

ala utrinque supra oeulum currente scrohes breves, laterales,
;

parum arcuatas. Oculi parvi, rotundati, a prothorace distantes.

Antenncv breviusculae, clava distincta. Prothorax breviter ovatus,
apice truncatus, lobis ocularibus nullis. Elytra ovalia, basi pro-
thorace baud latiora, utrinque antrorsum paulo producta, postice
declivia, plica epipleurali ad apicem instructa. Pedes subvalidi,
setosi ; femora paulo iucrassata tihioi rectse ; tarsi robusti ; arti-
;

culis tribus basalibus triangularibus, ultimo baud bilobo, postice

paiilo longiores. Abdomen segmentis marginibus prominulis, 3-4
conjunctim secundo lougioribus.
The essential characters of this genus lie in the absence of
the ocular lobes and in the form of the rostrum. The claw-
joint is received in a cavity of the preceding one, and the
three basal are all prolonged beneath into a sort of spine.
This structure is common to most genera of the subfamily,
and more or less to the Brachycerinte, Byrsopinaj, &c.

Acherres mamillatus. PL I. fig. 5.

A. niger, opacus, plerumque esquamosus, aliquando sparse silaceo-

maculatus capite antice impunctato rostro inter alas late sul-
; ;

cato, sulco lateribusque punctis grossis sparse impresso ; protho-

race parum longiore quam confertim mamillato, ma-
latiore, sat
raillis validis, singulis profunde foveatim impressis, setam geren-
tibus, interspatiis (aliquando) ferrugineo-squamosis elytris in
;

medio prothorace fere duplo latioribus, grosse seriatim punc-

tatis, dorso mamillis nonnullis depressis, aliis externe tuberculi-
formibus, quarum duabus posticis majoribus, instructis, his punctis
plurimis, illis punctis 1-3 impressis, punctis generaliter setigeris
coq)ore infra spai'se punctato-setoso ; pedibus, articulo ultimo tar-
sorum incluso, valde setosis. Long. 4 lin.
Hah. Western Australia.

Ennothus.
Acherre differt rostro bicornuto, jjlica epipleurali elytrorum nulla,
et tarsis articulo ultimo bilobo.

In Acherres the base of the rostrum is prolonged into two

wing-shaped bodies extending above and overlapping the eyes
on each side in this genus it is nearly the same as in Odi-
;

tesus but in the absence of ocular lobes and in habit it agrees

5

with the former genus.

EnnotJius faUax.
E. niger, opacus, supra squamulis piliformibus minutis rarissimis
indutus, bubtus squamulis longioribus minus dispcrsis; capite
 ;

88 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

leviter granulato, supra oculos paulo elevato ; rostro breviusculo,

eornibus basi remotis, apice profimde emarginato, marginibus
convexis ; antennis tenuioribus, subferrugineis, funiculi articulo
secundo primo sesquilongiore, tribus ultimis turbinatis ; prothorace
parvo, parum transverse, basi apiceque eequalibus, rugoso, tuber-
culis fasciculatis, apicalibus quatuor, utrinque tribus locatis, his
spiniformibus, instructo ; elytris ampliato-rotundatis, rugosis, seri-
atim punctatis, tuberculisque conicis, apice setigeris, postice ple-
rumque majoribus, instructis, regione humerali quadrituberculatis
femoribus parum incrassatis. Long. 3 lin.
Hah. West Australia.
Oditesus.
Caput antice subplanatum vel leviter excavatum, supra oculos ele-
vatum rostrum capite angustius et longius, basi supra elevatum,
;

bicornutum scrobes flexuosae, obliquse, infra oculos evanescentes.

;

AntenncB ut in Euomo. Oculi rotundati, ampliati. Protliorax

suboblongus, utrinque rotundatus, basi apice subaequali ; lobia
ocularibus prominulis. Elytra obovata vel elliptica, postice de-
clivia, humeris vix productis, singulo crista 3-4-dentata oblique
instructo, apicibus ad suturam aliquando perparum emarginatis.
Pedes longiusculi, ubique setigeri ;
femora parum incrassata,
flexuosa; tibicexQci^; tarsi hispidi, antici et intermedii modice
dilatati, postici angusti, articulis duobus basalibus longitudine
sequalibus. Abdomen segmentis tertio quartoque conjunctim se-
cundo brevioribus. Corpus oblongo-ovatum.
The species of this genus are very homogeneous in point of
liabit,the head and rostrum affording some of the most pro-
minent characters. 0. huceros differs in having no spines on
the dorsal portion of the elytra. They all apparently vary in
the amount of squamosity, some being prettily varied with
white ; the scales probably drop off with age. The females
appear to be smaller and more ovate.
Oditesus indutus. PI. I. fig. 6.
0. niger, opacus, parce fulvescenti-squamulosus ; capite inter oculos
leviter bicarinulato ; rostro vage setoso, antice excavato, eornibus
basi distantibus, divaricatis, in carinulis duabus descendentibus
terminatis ; clava antcnnarum breviter obovata, obtusa protho- ;

race basi apice hand latiore, antice trisubsulcato, dorso utrinque

in medio tuberculis tribus conicis, intermedio majore, instructo,
apice quatuor, aliis etiam dispersis, lateribus mamillato-granu-
latis; elytris breviusculis, obovatis, tuberculis granuliformibus
numerosis, quorum duobus basalibus majoribus, munitis, elytro
singulo tuberculis validis conicis octo etiam instructis, scil. uno
exteriore prope humcrum, caeteris in seriebus duabus locatis,
spatiis inter tubercula squamositate grisea vestitis ; corpore infra
sparse puuctato-setoso pcdibus valide setosis. Long. 3| lin.
;

Hah. King George's Sound.

 the Australian Curculionida?. 89

Oditesus lycosarius.
0. niger, opacus, haud squamosus ; capite inter oculos sat profunde
excavato, haud earinulato ; rostro vage setoso, antice supra scrobes
fortiter excavato, cornibus suberectis, basi approximatis, incras-
satis, in carinulis brevibus descendentibus terminatis ; clava an-
tennarum breviter elliptica, acuminata; prothorace basi apice
latiore, in medio antice subsulcato, supra tuberculis inaequalibus
mamilliformibus, vel plus minusve conicis, illis singulis setam
gerentibus, instructo, lateribus mamillato-granulatis ; elytris sub-
seriatim punctatis, tuberculis ut in praecedente,
ellipticis, fortiter
sed apicibus tuberculorum evidenter setosis, et interspatiis haud
granulatis ; corpore infra vage setoso-punctato ; pedibus valide
setosis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. King George's Sound.

The cavity below the protuberances on the rostrum, which,
however, varies in size, seems to afford a ready diagnostic
of this species from the last.

Oditesus incoenis.

0. niger, opacus, sejunctim pallida ferrugineo- vel aliquando albido-

squamulosus ; capite inter oculos subplanato ; rostro angustiore,
setoso, cornibus erectis, magis approximatis, inter ea profunde
fisso, carinula obsoleta prothorace magis oblongo, basi apice
;

evidenter latiore, in medio longitudinaliter sulcato, tuberculis

plurimis conicis, nonnuilis submamilliformibus, instructo, lateri-
bus mamillatis; elytris obovatis, seriatim punctatis, basi sutu-
ram versus subcarinato-tuberculatis, singulo elytro tubercuHs
validis conicis ut in specie prgeced. munitis, his interspatiisque
squamulosis; corpore infra pedibusque ut in prsecedentibus.
Long. 3-3i Kn.
Hab. King George's Sound.
The rostrum is narrower in this species ; and the carinula is
broader, or has in fact ceased to be one. The fissure between
the horns is very marked.

Oditesus perditus.

0. niger, opacus, sejunctim griseo-squamulosus ; capite inter oculos

parum excavato, sat dense squamoso ; rostro basi squamoso, cor-
nibus valde productis, validis; prothorace antice in medio sul-
cato, basi apice vix latiore, supra tuberculis mjimiUiforraibus
esquamosis sequalibus irregulariter notato, dorso utrinque in medio
tuberculo conico breviusculo munito elytris subellipticis, ca^teris
;

ut in prsecedentibus. Long. 3| lin.

Hab. King George's Sound.
 ;

90 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

Oditesus sulcirostris.
0. niger, opacus, plerumque esquamosus ; capite inter oeiilos modice
excavato, rugulis verticalibus notato ; rostro in medio longitudi-
naliter sulcato, cornibus brevibus, snlco inter ea currente pro- ;

thorace confertim tuberculato, tuberculis submamiUiformibus,

nonnullis valide conicis, in medio longitudinaliter sulcato elytris ;

ovatis, fortiter seriatim punetatis, lateribus ampliato pimctatis,

maculatim albo-squamosis, interstitio tertio antice tuberculato-
carinato, tuberenlo ultimo segregate, nodiformi, post id tuberculis
duobus, ultimo minore, ad declivitatem site, interstitio quinto
tuberculis tribus, alteroque exteriore humero approximate, totis
conicis, instructis ; corpore infra pedibusque ut in prsecedentibus.
Long. 3| lin.

Hah. King George's Sound.

As the name indicates, there is a well-marked groove on
the rostrum —
a character which I have not observed in any
other specieSj except in a very slight degree.

Oditesus huceros.
0. niger, opacus, fere esquamosus ; capite inter oculos modice exca-
vato ; rostro basi valde gibboso, cornibus brevibus, inter ea pro-
funde fisso, antice rugose, minus excavato ; prothorace confertim
tuberculato, tuberculis plerumque mamilliformibus, uno utrinque
conspicuo, magis couico ; elytris ovatis, supra paulo depressis,
fortiter seriatim punetatis, lateribus ampliato-punctatis, apice
rotundatis, interstitiis tertio quintoque carinatis ; illo postice
nodes duos gerente, ultimo majore, hoc tuberculis tribus instructo,
primo elongate, sequentibus conicis, etiam tuberculo magTio conico
exteriore humero approximate corpore infra pedibusque ut in
;

prsecedentibus. Long. 4| lin.

Hob. King George's Sound.
The absence of tubercles on the dorsum of the elytra, and
the linear smooth carina of the third interstice for the greater
part of its extent, will at once differentiate this species from
any of the preceding. All the above from King George's
Sound were collected by Mr. Brewer, who is, at the instance
of Mr. Wilson Saunders, F.R.S., journeying in the western
part of Australia.

SOSYTELUS.
Caput antice planatum, vel paulo excavatum, supra oculos elevatum
rostrum difformc, crassum, in medio gibbosum, antice excavatum ;

scrobes flexuosse, infra oculos terminatse. Antennce validse funi- ;

culus brevis, articulo ultimo clavse adnato. Protlwrax sexangu-

laris,dorso dcpressus, lobis ocularibus prominulis. Ehjtra postice
gradatim latiora, supra planata, humeris antrorsum productis,
postice abrupte deolivia, apice producto-ampliata. Pedes sub-
 the Australian Curculionida3. 91

validi, ubiqiie setigeri ; tihice rectae ; tarsi lati, postici caeteris

parum longiores, articulo basali triangulari. Abdomen planatum,
segmentis 3-4 conjunctim seeundo longioribus.

This genus agrees with Oditesus in the flatness or concavity

of the front ; but the rostrum is short and stout, and not cor-
nuted ; the tarsi also are, for this group, unusually dilated.

Sosytelus lohatus. PI. I. fig. 1.

S. niger, squamalis mimitis rarissime adspersus
opacus, capite ;

rostroque crebre rude puactatis, hoc capite paulo angustiore ;

prothoraee crebre mamillato-granulato, in medio longitudinaliter

sulcato ; elytris prothoraee latioribus, dorso postice ad latera
lobato-productis, supra subtuberculato-rugosis, lateribus valide
granulatis, apicibus ad suturam dentato-productis ; corpore infra
rugosulo, vage punctate. Long. 4-4| lin.
Hah. New South Wales (Sydney).
The table below includes all the genera of the short-scaped
Amycterinaa which form Lacordaire's " Euovfiides^'' I would
remark, however, that, whilst the Amycterinaj are a perfectly
natural assemblage, the division into two "groups" appears
to me to be a purely artificial arrangement.

Propectus entire.
With ocular lobes.
Head convex in front.
Eyes partly covered by the ocular lobes.
Prothorax produced at the apex.
Rostrum short, stout Unomus, Schonh.
Rostrum longer, narrowed or constricted
at the base.
Tarsi short.
Prothorax angularly produced at
the sides Tetralophm, W&tevh.
Prothorax rounded at the sides .... Melanegis, Pasc.
Tarsi of the posterior and intermediate
legs long, linear DialeptopuSj Pasc.
Prothorax truncate at the apex.
Terminal joints of the funicle moniliform Mythites, Schonh.
Terminal joints of the funicle transverse Atychoria, Pasc.
Eyes free from the ocular lobes ^driodes, n, g.
Head concave in front.
Tarsi narrow Oditesus, n. g.
Tarsi broad Sosytelus, n. g.
Without ocular lobes.
Elytra with an epipleural fold behind Acherres, n. g.
Elytra without an epipleural fold Ennothus, n. g.
Propectus excavated Amorpliorhinus, Lac.

Centyres ovis.
C. breviter ovatus, piceus, omnino dense griseo-squamosus ; rostro
paulo elongate ; antennis ut in 0. turgido, sed scapo breviore :
 ;

92 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

prothorace transverse, utrinque rotundato, lobis ocularibus fere

obsoletis; elytris ampliatis, modice elevatis, apiee acuminatis,
striato-punctatis, punctis singulis squama minuta instructis, inter-
stitiis convexis ; corpore infra squamis argenteo-lavatis ; tibiis
anticis intus denticulatis. Long. 4| lin.

Hah. Port Demiison (Queensland).

A
more depressed form than G. turgidus ; the rostrum longer,
the ocular lobes obsolete, &c. In the recently published
volume of Gemminger and Harold's ' Catalogus,' Ce.ntyreSj
Enchymus^ and Catastygnus'^ are placed directly after i^e^:>fo;9s.
I do not know whether this has been done inadvertently, be-
cause Leptops immediately precedes them in the work in which
these three genera were first proposed; they are, however,
certainly phanerognathous, and should be placed further on,
near Perperus.
Enchymus humeralis.
E. niger, supra griseo-, subtus lateribusque dense argenteo-squamosus
capite rostroque setulis concoloribus adspersis ; antennis ferrugi-
neis, griseo-pubescentibus et sparse setulosis ; clava subnuda
funiculo minus longo ; prothorace ante medium magis rotim-
dato, postice angustiore, rugoso-granulato, supra obscure albido
trivittato ; elytris poue medium latioribus, fortiter striato-punc-
tatis, interstitiis convexis, setulis uumerosis griseis instructis, hu-
meris dentato-productis, apicibus subacuminatis ; tibiis anticis
intus denticulatis. Long. 5 lin.
Hob. Western Australia.
Differs, inter alia^ from E, punctostriatus in the toothed
shoulders and in the prothorax not being canaliculate.

Aoplocnemis lineata.

A. nigra, squamis aureo-viridulis lineatim decorata capite

nitida, ;

sejunctim viridi-squamoso rostro antennisque subfcrrugineis,

;

illo, apice excepto, rude lineatim impresso ; prothorace confertim

granulato-punctato, dorso lineis tribus lateribusque squamosis ;

elytris striato-punctatis, interstitiis alternis nudis, nitidis, sub-

granulatis, reliquis sat dense squamosis, apice rotundatis corpore ;

infra sat dense viridulo-squamoso ; pedibus subferrugineis, griseo

pilosis. Long. 4 lin.

Hah. North Australia.

A well-marked species on account of its golden-green stripes.
I have two more species nearly allied to A. rujipes.

(Enochroma,
Ab Aoplocneme differt scrobibus infra haud conniventibus, ab oculis

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. viii. pp. 93-9G.
 the Australian Curculionidse. 93

utrinquc sat remote desinentibus tihiis anticis apicem versus

; fal-
catis funiculo articulis ultimis transversis.
;

From
the other genera allied to Aoplocnemis this is differen-
tiated anterior tibife, which are otherwise some-
by the curved
what peculiar, the apex not being angularly dilated and the
mucro given off at one of the angles, but passing gradually
into the mucro, which thus becomes a continuation of the
tibia; this is clearly indicated on the Plate (fig. 18).

CEnochroma ruheta.
(E.angustc oblonga, rufo-ferruginea, opaca capite rostroque crebre ;

tenuiter punctulatis, hoc prothoracc parum breviore, apicc paulo

deprcsso funiculo articulis duobus basalibus longitudine fequali-
;

bus (primo crassiore), cseteris brevibus oculis ovatis prothoracc ; ;

oblougo, utriuque rotundato, basi truncato, apice angustiore, cou-

fertira granulato-punetato, pilis parvis flavis parcc adspcrso ;

elytris oblongo-subcordatis, sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis confertc

grauulatis, squamis ochraceis maculas adspersas, uuam communem
in medio formantibus ; corpora infra donudato ;
pedibus parce
pilosis. Long. 2 lin.

Hah. Sydney.
I owe this, and many other species, to my indefatigable
correspondent Mr. Masters of Sydney.

MiSOPHRICE.
Rostrum raodicc elongatum, paulo arcuatum, basi crassius ; scrohes
praemediana), infra rostrum currentes scapus longiusculus, apice
;

clavatus funiculus 6-articulatus, articulis prime et secuudo paulo

;

longioribus, illo crassiore, ca^teris turbinatis ; clava valida, di-

stincta. Oculi magui, promiuuH, rotuudati.
Protliorax subcyliu-
dricus, margine antico truncato, lobis ocularibus nuUis. Scutelhnu
punctiforme. Elytra ovalia, prothoracc manifeste latiora. Pedes
vahdi ;
femora in medio crassa, mutica ; tibice flexuosae ; tarsi
triarticulati, articulo tertio dilatato, integro. Abdomen segmentis
tertio quartoque conjunctim sccundo longioribus.
The and tarsi without the claw-joint as
six-jointed funicle,
in A)ioj)ltiSj are at once diagnostic of this genus. Endalus
and Tanysphyrus^ also belonging to this section of the sub-
family, have a six-jointed funicle, but the normal number of
tarsal joints.

Misophrice hispida.
M. oblongo-ovata, nigra, supra pedibusque setis longis erectis ejus-
dem colons sat vage instructa rostro apicem versus setis dece-
;

dentibus muiiito, in medio lineis diiabus longitudiualiter impi-esso;

antennis nigris, subnitidis, clava breviter ovata prothoracc ob- ;

longo, antice paulo angustiore, basi parum bisinuato, pubc nivoa

adsper^o scutollo angusto ; elyti'is striato-punctatis, punctis sub.
;

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. 'TW. x. 8

94 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

quadratis approximatis, basi lateribusque plaga magna nivea e

squamulis condensatis omatis pedibus squamositate alba indutis,
;

setis minoribus interjectis. Long. 1^ lin.

Hah. South Australia.

Orplia persimilis.
0. subdepressa, picea, nitida, rarissime niveo-pilosula ( $ ) rostro ;

prothorace duplo longioro, subtiliter lineatim punctulato ; scapo

articuloque basali funiculi flavo-testaceis, cseteris clavaque piceis,
sparse niveo-pilosis prothorace subconico, utrinque rotundato,
;

sat coiifertim tenuiter punctulato, pone apicem constricto ; scu-

tello semiorbiculari elytris latitudine duplo longioribus, sub-
;

Btriatim punctatis, interstitiis planatis et impunctatis ; corpore

infra pedibusque fuscis, sparse albo-pilosis ; unguicuUs flavidis.
Long. 1 1-2 lin.

llab. Sydney.
Very like 0. flavicornis ; but, besides the absence of pubes-
cence, that species has a much
coarser punctation, and the
elyti-a strongly sulcate, with the intervals finely punctured ;
tlie coloration of the antennae is also different. In this species
the scrobes are not connivent beneatli, the septum between
tliem passing distinctly to the tliroat ; in 0. jiavicornis its
form is wedge-shaped, and it terminates at the middle of the
scrobes, which at that point become connivent.

Phrenozemia.
Caput conicum, rostro continuatum. OcuU depress!, rotundati, a
prothorace distantes. Rostrum cyliudricum, modice elongatum, sat
validum, parum arcuatum ; scrobes praemedianse, infra rostrum et
ad oculos currentes. Scapus oculum vix attingens funiculus 7- ;

articulatus, articulo primo crassiore, secundo longitudine aquali,

caeteris brevioribus, duobus ultimis turbinatis clava distincta. ;

Prothorax subcyhndricus, margine antico truncatus, basi vix bi-

siiuxatus. Scutellurn punctiforrae. Elytra oblonga, prothorace
multo latiora, humeris rotundata. Pedes mediocres femora in ;

medio incrassata, mutica tU)i(t> flpxuosa? tarsi articulis tribus

; ;

basalibus brevibus, tertio vix dilatato, ultimo elongate um/ui- ;

culi simplices. Abdomen segmentis tertio quartoque conjunctim

secundo brevioribus sutura prima arcuata.
;

In Lacordaire's tabulation of his '' groupe Eugnomides," one

of the five subdivisions of the Erirhinina?, tliis genus would
be placed next to OjjhtJialmohorus. These tabulations are
generally of an artificial character yet it would be often diffi-
;

cult to suggest a better place for the genera than they offer.
Such is the case with Phrenozemia, as the rostrum and de-
pressed eyes do not allow of an approximation to any genus
of the group. In the species described below the scales have
 ;

the Australian Curculionidas. 95

a pearly lustre, those on the head are deeply hollowed out at

the base, giving the head itself the appearance of being closely
punctured. Hojylocneme^ White (Voy. Erebus and Ten-or,
Entom. p. 14), without doubt belongs to this group, and is
closely allied to Stephanorhynchus of the same author. Mr.
White says, in regard to its affinity, that " it is not far removed
from Orchestesy

Phrenozemia Jyproides.
P. oblonga, nigra, pedibus rufo-testaceis, squamulis griseo-albis
omuino dense tecta, squamulis piliformibus raro adspersa rostro, ;

apice excepto, toto squamuloso, in medio supra bneis tribus ele-

vatis instructo antennis rufo-testaceis, sparse niveo-pilosis, pro-
;

thorace latitudine paulo longiore, utrinque leviter rotundato,

punctis plurimis rude impresso elytris latitudine plus duplo
;

longioribus, striato-punctatis, interstitiis parum convexis, quarto

qixintoque versus apicem tuberculo parvo instructis, apice rotun-
datis ; tarsis articulo idtimo rufo-testaceo, apice unguiculisque
nigris. Long. If lin.
Hob. King George's Sound.

Belus centralis. PI. I. fig. 4.

B. linearis, elongatus, fuscus,supra confertim granulatus, impunc-
tatus prothorace utrinque vittis duabus, elytrisque macula cora-
;

muni in medio, e pilis condensatis ochraceis formatis, notatis

antennis articulis duobus basalibus piceis, nitidis (primo quam
secundo vix duplo longiore), caeteris pallidioribus ; elytris apice
productis, lateribus aliquando maculatim ochraceo-pilosis ; cor-
pore infra pedibusque albido pilosis. Long. 8| lin. (rostr. incl.).
Hab. South Australia.
This species has the outline of B. bi'dentatus, but differs in
the sculpture, and in having a central spot common to both
elytra.

Myrmacicelus exsertus.
M. oblongo-ovatus, ater, nitidus ; rostro sat sparse subtiliter punc-
tulato prothorace subtilissimc vage punctulato
;
elytris impunc-
;

tatis ; tarsis articulo basali antice rotimdato, idtimo a praecedente

distincto et paido exserto. Long. 2 lin. (rostr. incl.).
Hab. West Australia.
My specimens of this Curculionid are a little larger than
M. formicariuSj Chevr., and the punctation, weak as it is, is
decidedly stronger but it differs essentially in not having the
;

claw -joint embayed as it were between the lobes of the pre-

ceding one, so as to give the tarsus the appearance of being
three-jointed only, as in formicarius. Guerin has given a
 ^;;

96 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

figure of the latter in the ' Voyage de la Coquille,' Entom.

pi. 6. fig. 7.
MCECHIUS.
Caput hemisphaoricum ; rostrum tenue, arcuatum ; scrobes ante-
medianae, infra rostrum currentes. Scapus oculum attingens ;

funiculus 7-articulatus, articulo primo crassiore clava adnata, ;

ovata, Oculi rotundati, laterales, grosso graniilati. Prothora.v

breviter subconicus, apicc productus, lobis ocularibus distinctis.
Elytra cordata, prothorace multo latiora. Femora valida, lon-
giuscula, infra dentata ; tihice breves, flexuosa?, sulcata^ ; tarsi
breviusculi. Rima peetoralis usque ad marginem posteriorem
metasterni extensa. Abdomen scgmentis duobus basalibus am-
pliatis sutura prima distincta.
;

The only exponent of this genus has much the habit of

Melanterius j)orcatus^ Er. ; but, the metasternum entering
into the formation of the pectoral canal, the genus must be re-
ferred to the neighbourhood oi Mecistocerus and ^demonus'^
although differing from both in the characters of the antennae,
legs, sculpture, and in the pectoral canal passing behind the in-
termediate coxw.
Mcecliius anaglyptus.
M. breviter ovatus, convexus, nitide niger ; capite crebre punctato
rostro prothoraci longitudine aequali, in medio fere obsolete cari-
nato antennis fulvo-testaceis ; funiculo articulo secundo primo
;

longiore reliquis brevibus, gradatim magis transversis ; protho-

;

race antice paulo tubulato, utrinque rotundato, basi bisinuato,

coufertim punctato, punctis nonnullis coufluentibus, totis in fundo
squamulam minutam albam gercntibus scutello angusto ; clytris ;

profunde late sulcatis, sulcis fortiter foveatis, interstitiis carinatis

et utrinque uniseriatim punctulatis ; abdomine segmentis duobus
basalibus, femoribusque grosse punctatis, punctis unisquamigeris ;

valde arcuatis, sulcis uniseriatim albo-setosis

tibiis basi sat ; tarsis
extus unguiculisque rufescentibus. Long. 2| lin.
Hah. Wide Bay.
Ageioch^ta.
Caput parum exsertum rostrum validum, ajquilatum, arcuatum
;

scrobes prasraediana), rostrum cxeuntes. Scaj^us

obliquse, infra
oculum baud attingens funiculus 7-articulatus, articiilis tribus
;

ultimis turbinatis ; clava conica, distincta. Oculi sat raagni,

ovati, laterales. rotundatus, lobis
Protlio7-ax transversus, basi
ocularibus nullis. Elytra ampla, prothorace multo latiora. Pedes

* ^iidemonus, Schonherr, not Lacordaire the former autlior expressly

;

states jE. eminentepunctatus to be the type Lacordaire describes the ;

genus from j^. Erichsoni the two species are not congeneric, as Lacor-
:

daire himself states the latter, tlierefore, should receive a new generic
;

name.
 ;

the Australian Curculionida3. 97

racdiocrcs ; femora crassa, baud unci-

mutica ; tihke rectoe, apice
nata) vel mucronatse primo secundoque late trian-
; tarsi articulis
gularibus, tertio fortiter bilobo umjuicuU liberi. Cox(b anticaj
;

baud contiguae. Pectus longitudinaliter canaliculatum. Meso-

sternum augustum, depressum. Metasternuni breve. Abdomen
segmentis duobus basalibus amplis.

The character of the pectoral canal places this genus in

Lacordaire's arrangement with his " sous-tribu Ithyporides,"
but not in the ^^ groupe'''' of that name, nor in any of the re-
maining six into which he has divided his " sous-tribu.^^ It
is, however, questionable whether he would have not placed
it Aubeonymusj which also has a pec-
in the Erirhininaj, like
toral canal. In a family so difficult to classify as the Curcu-
lionidaj, I think it would be better to adhere more strictly to
characters, even if it should in some cases lead us away from an
apparently more natural arrangement. The species described
below is, from its hairiness and coloration, not unlike Ocladius
variabilis J 01., after which genus I am content for the present
to place it.

Agriochoita crinita. PI. I. fig, 2.

A. lato ovata, modice convexa, nigra, supra pills longis nigris, nou-
nullis albis, vostita ; rostro capita duplo longiorc, sat sparse piloso ;

antennis fcrrugineis scapo ab oeulo sat longe terminato ; funiculo

;

articulis duobus basalibus asejualibus, tertio praDcedente fere duplo

breviorc protborace antice utrinque rotuiulato, postice parallelo,
;

lateribus dense niveo-pilosis ; scutello siibrotundato elytris cor- ;

dato-ovatis, striato-punctatis, fasciis duabus intcrruptis, antica

arcuata ante medium sita, e pilis densis niveis formatis, ornatis
corpora infra pedibusque sat sparse longe nivco-pilosis. Long.
31in.
Hab. Queensland (Rockhampton).

Tragopus plagiatus, PI. I. fig. 7.

T. oblongus, utrinque cylindrico-conicus, fuscus, parce silaceo-

squamosus capite rostroque sat dense omnino squaraosis; antennis
;

piceis funiculo articulis duobus basalibus a^qualibus, tertio sub-

;

conico, prsecedentis dimidia longitudine oculis tonuiter granu- ;

latis; protborace conico, utrinque perparum rotundato, basi vix

bisinuato elytris basi protborace vix latioribus, postice gradatim
;

parum latioribus, supra valde convexis, fere obsolete foveatis,

transversim interrupte undulato-granulatis, singulis plagis duabus
pallidioribus, una ante alteram fere obsoletam pone medium, no-
tatis; corpore infra nigra maculis silaceis latei-aliter notuto ;

femoribus subtus dcnte minuto armatis, posticis abdomen baud

superantibus. Long. 6 liu.
Hab. Queensland.
 ;

98 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

The somewhat different from that of

outline of this species is
T. asper congeners. One of the latter from Java, and
and its
a very near ally, has coarsely facetted eyes. good generic A
character may be found occasionally to be only of specific
value.
Imaliodes nodulosus.
squamulis griseis suberectis sat dense tectus ; rostro
1. ovatus, niger,
capite fere duplo longiore; antennis piceis; funiculo articulis
duobus basalibus longitudine aequalibus, tertio quartoque con-
jiinctim pnecedente brevioribus; prothorace utrinque fortiter
rotundato, antice valde constrieto; scutello transverse; elytris
breviter ovatis, sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis, posticis exceptis,
nodis elevatis 2-4 singulatim munitis ; femoribus modice incras-
satis, anticis dente minuto instructis ; tarsis articiilo ultimo sub-
testaceo, sparse piloso. Long. 3 lin.
Hah. Rockhampton.
This species differs from its two congeners in having a
small but distinct scutellum, and in its nodulose elytra.

Deassicus.
Caput inter oculos subplanatum rostrum mediocre, validum scrobes
; ;

prifimediansD, laterales. Scopus breviusculus, oculum baud attin-

gens funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis duobus basalibus longiori-
;

bus, cseteris subturbinatis clava distincta. Prothorax subconicus,

;

apice productus, utrinque paulo rotundatus, basi truncatus vel

perparum bisinuatus, lobis ocularibus distinctis. Elytra ovata,
basi prothorace hand latiora, humeris nullis. Pedes validi
femora modice crassa, postica brevia ; tibiae breves, rectse ; tarsi
breves, articulo tertio late bilobo ; unguiculi liberi. Mima pecto-
ralis pone coxas antieas terminata, apice fornicata. Abdomen
segmento secundo amplo.
This genus differs from Tragopus in its short legs and thick
femora, and from Imaliodes in the elytra not projecting beyond
the prothorax at the base.

Drassicus nigricornis. PI. I. fig. 3.

D. ovatus, convexus, niger, squamis griseis sat dense omnino tectus,
aliis nigris erectis adspersus ; rostro capite plus duplo longiore,
versus apicem evidenter latiore ; antennis piceo-nigris ; funiculo
articulis duobus basalibus sequahbus, reliquis conjunctim fere
longioribus prothorace in medio rotundato, antice cito, postice
;

gradatim paulo angustiore, basi perparum bisinuato, lobis ocula-

ribus prominulis ; elytris orbiculato-ovatis, seriatim grosse punc-
tatis, punctis plerumque squama antice laxe instructis ; femoribus
anticis dente minuto arraatis. Long. 3^ lin.
Hab. Queensland.
 ;

the Australian CurculionidEe. 99

Drassicus illotus.

D. prsecedenti sed squamositate Crustacea sculpturam occul-

similis,
tante supra tectus ; articulo secundo funiculi quaui primo evi-
denter longiore ; prothoraee apice mag-is producto, pono medium
lateribus parallelis ; corpore infra pedibusque sat dense griseo-
squamosis ; femoribus anticis dente acuto armatis. Long. 4 lin.
Hah. Queensland.
When the squamosity is removed, the punctation on the
prothorax is seen to be nearly obsolete ; on the elytra it con-

sists of large, rather closely set foveee.

Agenopus.
Poroptero affinis, sed tarsis linearibus, infra nudis, sparse sctosulo-
marginatis, articulo tertio haud bilobo.

The only other genus among

the allies of Foropterus with
linear tarsi is Mormosiyites but in that genus they are hispid
;

or spongy beneath, as in Poropterus^ and the femora are linear,

and the eyes finely facetted. The species described below is
exceedingly like Poropterus musculus ; but, besides the generic
differences, the base of the prothorax and the proportional
sizes of the three intermediate abdominal segments will, inter
alia, at once distinguish it.

Agenopus agricola.
A. ovatus, supra depressus, niger, indumento fusco, squamulis ercctis
setulisque raris nigris interjectis, indutus rostro valido, sat bre-
;

viusculo, rude squamoso antennis subpiceis, funiculo articulis

;

duobus basalibus longitudine sequalibus (primo crassiore), reliquis

subturbinatis prothoraee latitudine paulo longiore, apice paulo
;

producto, antice constricto, deinde rotundato, lateribus gradatim

parum angustiore, basi fortiter bisinuato, lobis ocularibus distiuctis,
supra insequali, fere obsolete foveato ; eljtris supra sat confertim
leviter foveatis, basi circa scutellum elevatis, lateribus subparal-
lelis, declivitate perparum latioribus, deinde sat abrupte angus-
tioribus, apice late rotundatis, humeris paulo prominuhs ; corpore
infra pedibusque remote rude punctato-squamigeris ; abdomine
segmento secundo duobus sequentibus conjunctim breviore ; tibiis
brevibus. Long. 3 lin.

Hah. Western Australia.

Nechyrus inconvptus. PI. I. fig. 9.

N. ovatus, supra depressus, niger, squamis erectis, plerumque fasci-
culatis, concoloribus vel fuscis, nonnullis griseis, adspersus ; capite
parvo; rostro prothoraee vix breviore, dimidio apicali uitido,
lateraliter sulcato, remote tenuiter punctulato ; antennis piceis
scapo sat breviusculo, gradatim crassiore ; funiculo articulis duo-
 ;

100 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Australian Curculiomda3.

bus basalibus sequalibus, reliquis subturbinatis ; clava breviter

ovata prothorace utrinque usque ad medium gradatim latiore,
;

deinde lateribus parallelis, apice producto, supra basin versus

late leviter excavato scuteilo semiorbiculari
; elytris oblongo- ;

cordatis, rude remote punctatis, humeris modice prominulis, apice

rotundatis, singulis tuberculis fasciculatis sex biseriatim obsitis ;
corpore infra remote punctato, punctis in fundo squamam griseam
gerentibus pedibus squamis elongatis asperrime vestitis tibiis
; ;

minus elongatis, rude squamosis. Long. 4-5 lin.

Ilab. Queensland.

Near the Ceram N. porcatus^ which has also shorter tibije,

on the elytra,
but, inter alia, with scattered foveate punctures
instead of their being sulcate-punctured. This species has a
resemblance to some species of Poropterus, from which genus,
however, Nechyrus is known by the pectoral canal open at the
apex and extending to the posterior part of the intermediate
coxa? ; from Cnemargus, to which I think it is most nearly
allied among the genera known to Lacordaire, it is at once
diiferentiated by its straight tibiffi.

Idotasia cequalis.
I. elliptica, nigra, nitida ; rostro arcuate, basi fronteque lineis lon-
gitudinalibus acute elevatis ; antennis piceis ; oculis tenui-granu-
latis prothorace sat fortiter vagc punctulato, punctis squama
;

nivca instructis ; elytris subtilissimc striato-punctulatis ; femoribus

parum incrassatis, muticis, vage lineatim albo-squamulosis ; tibiis
sulcatis, rectis, posticis intus subflexuosis. Long. 1| lin.
Hah. Cape York ; Rockhampton.
Near the Moluccan /. elliptica^ but the prothorax less
strongly and closely punctured, and the femora lineated but
not toothed.
Idotasia evanida.
I. elliptica, nigra,
nitida; rostro arcuato, basi fronteque lineis lon-
gitudinalibus elevatis ; antennis piceis ; oculis tenui-granulatis ;
prothorace sat tenuiter vago punctulato, punctis squamula minu-
tissima instructis ; elytris subtilissimc striatis, vix puuctulatis
femoribus hand incrassatis, sulcato-lincatis, muticis ; tibiis sulca-
tis, rectis. Long. 1^ Hn.
Hah. Queensland (Wide Bay).
Prothorax and elytra less strongly punctured than in the
preceding, the latter with the least possible vestiges of punc-
tuation, and the femora nearly linear the posterior femora in ;

this and its congeners, as well as in allied genera, have the

up[)er margin densely covered with snowy-white scales. A
ligurc uf Idotasia nasuta is given in this Magazine, ser. 4.
 — — ^

Mr. H. J. Carter on a neio Sjjecies o/'Aplysina. 101

which, the femora excepted, will give a

vol. vii. pi. 16. fig. 2,
good idea of the two species here described.
*
EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Sosytelus lohatus 1 a, side view of the head.

;

Fig. 2. Agriochceta crinita ; 2 a, side view of the head.

Fig. 3. Drassicus nigricornis ; 3 a, side view of the head.
Fig. 4. Belus centralis.
Fig. 5. Achcrres mamillahis 5 a, side view of the head.
;

Fig. 6. Oditesus indutus 6 a, side view of the head.

;

Fig. 7. Tragopus plagiatus.

Fig. 8. a, side view of the head.
JEdriodes fastigiatus) 8
Fig. 9. Nechyrus incompttis.
Fig. 10. Side view of the head of Misophrice hispida 10 a, tarsus of the ;

same.
Fig. 11. Side view of the head of Nechyrvs incomptus*.
Fig. 12. „ „ „ Oditesus huceros.
Fig. 13. „ „ „ Amoiphorhimts australis,
for comparison.
Fig. 14. „ „ „ Acantholophus Marshayni, ditto.
Fig. 15, „ ,, ,, Euomus iiisadptus, ditto.
Fig. 16. Upper view of the head of Phrenuzemia Igproides.
Fig. ] 7. Side view of the head of Ageuopus agrieola.
Fig. 18. Fore leg of (Enochroma rubeta.
Fig. 19. Tarsus of 3Iyrmacicehis exsertus ; 19 a, tarsus of M. formicarius^
for comparison.
Fig. 20. Fore tarsus and part of tibia of Sosytelus lobatus.
Fig. 21. Fore tarsus and part of tibia of Agenopns ayj-icola (imfortunately
reversed).

XIII. DescrijJtion^ loith Illustrations .^ of a new Species of

Aplysinay?'o?/i the N. W. Coast of Spain. By H. J. Carter,
F.R.S. &c.
[Plate VII.]

There is a little family of purely horny sponges (that is,

aspiculous, and without foreign objects in the core of the horny
fibre) inwhich there are as yet only two genera mentioned,
viz.Aplysina and Luffaria. For this family I propose, the
name of " Aplysinidai," after Aristotle's term for certain
sponges which he has described as follows :

"There is also another species, c,i\[\Q,(\. Aplysia [airXvala)

because it cannot be washed. This has very large passages ;

but the other parts of the substance are quite compact. When
cut open it is more compact and smooth than the sponge, and
the whole is like a lung of all the sponges this one is con-
;

fessed to have the most sensation and to be the most enduring.

They are plainly seen in the sea near the sponges for the ;

* The lateral groove below the insertion of the scape, in a line with
the scrobe, is made rather too much like the scrobe itself by the en-
graver.
 —
102 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species (?/'Aplysina

other sponges are white as the mud settles down upon them,
but these are always black." (Hist. An., trans, by K.
Cresswell, Bk. V. chap, xiv., Arist. V. xvi. 10.)
How far Aristotle meant the sponges now called ''A'ply-
sincBy^ or whether he included others among them under the
general name of Aiilysia^'' it would be waste of time to
'"''

discuss. Suffice it, therefore, to state that the description comes

very near to the Ajplysince of the Adriatic Sea at the present
day, and that the name has thus been well chosen for such
sponges.
On referring to Schmidt's invaluable work on the Sponges
of the Adriatic Sea (1862, p. 25), we may there find that
Nardo, in 1834 ('Isis'), first adopted the term ^^ Aplysince''''
(originally named hjh.im.^^Aplysice'''') for certain sponges, one
of which he called A. aerojyhoha^ and that Schmidt, in 1862,
elucidated this species, in the publication to which I have just
alluded, both by description and illustration that is to say, —
that he added the sine qua non for the identification of Aply-
sina, viz. the character of the fibre of which the skeleton is
composed. So far, then, Schmidt has established this genus.
Now as regards that of Luffaria, which Schmidt has also
accepted (Atlantisch. Spongienfauna, p. 30, 1870) :

In 1845 (Annals, vol. xvi. p. 403) Dr. Bowerbank de-

scribed a sponge from the West Indies, which had been pre-
sented to him by Dr. Veronge, as follows " This specimen :

is in the form of a cluster of cylindrical tubes about twelve

inches in height and two in diameter, the thickness of the
tube being about half an inch" —
the skeleton of which is
stated at the commencement of the description to be " com-
posed of a network of keratose fibres inosculating in every
direction without order. Fibre cylindrical, continuously fistular,
without spicula. Cavity of the fibre simple."
No reference is made by Dr. Bowerbank to any previous
authority —
although one of the highest, viz. Esper, had figm-ed
this* sponge in three plates successively in 1794 (Pflanzen-
thiere, tab. xx,, xxi., and xxi. a), as confirmed by Dr. Ehlers
in 1870 in his Synonymy of the Esperian Collection at the
Museum of the University of Erlangen, wherein he identifies
Esper's Spongiafistularis (that is, the one figured in the above
mentioned plates) with the Luffaria fistular is of De Fonbressin
and Michelotti, given in their descriptions and illustrations of
the sponges of the Caribbean Sea (Natuurk. Verb. Holland.
Maat. Wet. te Haarlem, vol. xxi. 1864) the latter authors ;

having already, in their description and figure of this species

{pp. elf. p. 60, pi. 10. fig. 2), come to the same conclusion.
Dr. Bowerbank, it is true, named the species " Verongia^''
 ;

from the N.W. Coast of Spain. 103

after Dr. Veronge, who gave liim the specimen ; and the fibre
is well characterized by Lens Aldous's figure (Annals, pi. 13.
fig. 7, I. c), though much better, by the same artist, in
Dr. Bowerbank's British Spongiadje (pi. 13. fig. 266, 1864)
' '

and so far the priority of " naming " is in favour of Dr.

Bowerbank. But when we find Dr. Bowerbank in the fol-
lowing page identifying his "Verongia^^ in a fossilized state
with the conferva-like glauconite " in the green agates, mis-
called in commerce jaspers, from India" (which, to my certain
knowledge, come from geodes in the decomposed trap of
Western India) , one cannot help being struck by the inferiority
of mental power on the one hand and the sharp-sightedness
—
on the other much after the fable of the shoemaker who rose
greatly in the estimation of the sculptor when he pointed out
the absence of the shoe-string in his statue, but sunk lamen-
tably in it afterwards when he made observations on the
higher art.
So much for Dr. Bowerbank's part in the matter. Now
let us direct om' attention to the work of De Fonbressin and
Michelotti {op. cit.), who collected the sponges of the Carib-
bean Sea on the sj)ot, and described six species, with modest
references to all those who seemed to have noticed the like
before them —
giving to the whole the generic name of " Luf-
faria^'' drawn from the great resemblance of the horny skeleton
of these sponges to the fibrous mass of a species of the cucur-
bitacean genus Luffa which remains after the skin and soft
parts have rotted away, and which they also state to be used
in the " colonies " of the West Indies, where real sponges are
not at hand. Further, we find that, recognizing the whole
bearing of the family generally towards the rest of the Spon-
giadee, elementarily (that is in the structm-e of the fibre) as
well as en masse ^ they finally placed the genus in the third
tribe of their second family of sponges, under the designation
of " Spongice homogence.''^
Is it extraordinary, then, after contrasting thus the value of
the contributions to our knowledge of this genus, respectively
named by Dr. Bowerbank and the authors last mentioned, that
we should find Schmidt (Atlantisch. Spongienfauna, p. 30)
ignore the former altogether, and accept the name of " Luf-
faria^'' given to this genus by De Fonbressin and Michelotti ?
nor resting here, but also synonymizing Dr. Bowerbank's
Verongia zetlandica^ not with Luffaria (that is. Dr. Veronge's
West-Indian sponge above quoted), but with his (Schmidt's)
Cacospongia^ which has a totally different fibre, the cavity of
which, instead of being simple, is charged more or less with
foreign objects, i. e. grains of sand and fragments of spicules.
104 Mr. II. J. Carter on a new Species o/'Aplysina

I might here add too, as regards sponges hitherto considered

to have a skeleton possessed of simple, solid fibre only (that is,
"without core of any kind) , that I very much doubt if there be
many such, since, in the softest officinal sponge, to say nothing
of the coarser kind, it is hardly possible to pinch out the
minute portion which is required for microscopic examination
without finding in it a filament also possessed of an axis
containing fragments of spicules and grains of sand. It is
true that the solid fibre is greatly in excess of this, and that
the softest sponges have most of it ; but this does not
release us from the necessity of grouping these sponges among
the Hirciniadse, wherein the character of the fibre is to possess
an axis formed more or less of the fragments of spicules, minute
grains of sand, and other foreign objects of the like nature.
While the Aplysince have as yet been chiefly found in and
about the Mediterranean Sea, the Luffarice appear to have come
almost exclusively from the West Indies and their neigh-
bouring seas.
In L)r. Schmidt's work on the Sponges of the Adriatic
Sea, to which I have already referred, based on the exami-
nation of specimens which he himself dredged up, described
with the power of a professor of zoology, and illustrated with
great ability by skilful naturalists, two species of Ajjlysime
are mentioned, viz. A. aerophoha^ which is Nardo's name and
form, and A. carnosa, which is Dr. Schmidt's new species.
Good specimens of the former were sent to the British Museum
by Dr. Schmidt, where they now represent the type specimen
of this species and the same species would appear to exist in
;

the Gulf of Florida (Atlantisch. Spongienfauna, p. 30, pi. 3.

fig. 16) ; while De Fonbressin and Michelotti, as before stated,
give six species of Luffaria [pi^. et loc. cit.), of which there
is also an abundance of very fine specimens in the British
Museum.
however, with the former genus, and not with the
It is,
we are here chiefly concerned, as we have to add
latter, that
a new locality to A. carnosa and a new species to the genus,
from specimens dredged up by W. Saville Kent, Esq., of the
British Museum, in Vigo Bay, while on board the yacht
'Noma,' in 1870, and now handed over with the rest of his
valuable collection to the British Museum.
To Mr. Kent, therefore, we are indebted for the new spe-
cies of Aplysina which I am
about to describe under the
designation of " comeostellata,^^ on account of the skeleton
chiefly consisting of horny stellates ; and the specimens have
been so successfully preserved in spirit, that I shall not only
be able to describe the ova with which they happen to be
 from the N.W. Coast of Spain. 105

charged, but also the spongozoa whicli now and then appear in
groups with portions of tlie sponge placed under the microscope
for examination (as may be seen by reference to PL Yll.
fig. 12), pointing out the interesting fact that the kerataceous
sponges possess the same kind of spongozoon as the rest.

Aplysina co7'neosteUata, n. sp. PI. VII. fig. 1.

Sessile, spreading, massive, rising into short lobes terminated

by mammiform conical extremities, each bearing a large vent
(fig. 1, h b] b).
2, Colour pinkish violet or flesh-colour.
Surface smooth, minutely aculeated, each aculeation (fig. 2, a)
terminated by the projection of a single horny hair-like fila-
ment (fig. 3,rt). Internal structure cancellous, fleshy, permeated
by branched systems of excretory canals, which finally end
in the large vents at the summits of the mammiform eminences
respectively ; the whole supported on a horny skeleton com-
posed of 5-6-rayed stclliform structures (fig. 4, ccccc), one
arm of which, when near the surface, projects through an
aculeation (fig. 3, ac), and the rest, where they are in contact
with the rays of neighbouring stellates, united to the latter by
a thin expansion of transparent horny matter (fig. 4, ddd)^
which thus, altogether, forms a continuous skeleton supported
or a few stem-like filaments at the base, which are united to
the object on which the sponge may be growing (fig. 4, b b b).
Horny filament hollow, the core consisting of fine granular
matter only^ with here and there parabolical wave-like lines,
whose convexities are directed towards the end of the filament
(figs. 5 & 6) ; diameter of the core much exceeding the thick-
ness of the horny tube (fig. 7).
Dermal structure consisting of a thin transparent layer of
sarcode (fig. 3, c; 9, a a), iuAvhich the pores maybe observed
by the aid of a microscope to be situated in variable plurality
over the interstices of a subjacent network (fig. 8, a, J ; 9, c)
composed of elongated fusiform granuliferous cells adhering
together in a cord-like form (fig. 10, Z?), which contrasts strongly
with the globular form of the granuliferous cell in the overlying
dermal sarcode (fig. 11) ; both structures covering the whole
of the sponge up to the brink of the vents, and by their transpa-
rency exposing the cavities of the cancellous structure beneath,
whose dark round cavities thus appear like so many minor
vents opening upon the surface generally.
Body charged with spherical ova (fig. 4:^ g g g) of a deeper
colour than the rest of the substance, presenting on pressm'e
under the microscope a homogeneous, transparent, capsular
envelope, within which is a more delicate one filled Avith nucle-
ated granuliferous cells suspended apparently in a grumous
106 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species ofAplysina

dark brown-red coloured plasma (fig. 13), in which may also

be observed a few colourless, scmiopaque, albuminoid concre-
tionary masses, each of which, too, seems to be in a cell.
The spongozoa may now and then be also observed in
aggregated groups with the rostrum and cilium extended,
together with two ear-like projections, one on each side of the
cilium, indicative of the remains of the " collar" (fig. 12).
Size of specimen varying with that over which the sponge
may be growing, the one figured about 1 inch long by half
an inch thick horny stellates about l-15th, ova about 1-1 20th,
;

and spongozoon about 1 -3000th of an inch in diameter re-

spectively.
Hah. Marine, growing over the shells of living mussels
{Modiola alMcosta ?) and on the empty shells of Solen.
Loc. Cies Islands, Vigo Bay (W. S. Kent, Esq.)-
Ohs. The chief distinguishing character of this species is
the stellate form assumed by the filaments of the horny
skeleton. It also differs from the specimen of A. carnosa
dredged up by Mr. Kent in the same locality in the following
particulars. A. carnosa is more fleshy, solid, and smooth, has
no part of the horny skeleton projecting through the aculeations
or any other part of the surface ; no appearance of holes or
small vents on the surface, from the dermal sarcode being too
thick and opaque to allow the cavities of the cancellous or
areolated structure beneath to be seen through it ; and, for tlie
same reason, here and there, where the surface is reticulated,
the reticulations are more like superficial rug£e ; the mammi-
form projections are flattened, and the vents sunk in the centre
instead of being at the end of conical eminences as in A. cor-
neostellata. In short, altogether A. carnosa is a coarser form
with a dark violet colour and opaque appearance.
I have not seen a portion of Lnffaria that has been preserved
in the wet state ; but we learn from De Fonbressin and
Michelotti (p. 58, ojj. cit.) that they are all black, brown, or
—
yellow and when dry all black, which is the case with those
in the British Museum on which the sarcode still remains.
The sarcode is black, or, rather, blue-black now, more like the
colour of ink, and the colour of the horny fibre more or less
brown or yellow. When the latter is transparent and held
between the eye and the light, it presents an amber-like ap-
pearance with a whitish core in the interior, round like the
fibre, but very much less in diameter than the thickness even
of the wall of the fibre.
The opposite of the latter is the case with the Aplysince
(see fig. 7) ; and herein, together with their sessile spreading
o-rowth and comparatively diminutive size, they contrast
 ;

from the N.W. Coast of Spain. 107

greatly with the comparatively gigantic tubular forms of Lnf-

faria (whence the original designation of fistularis "), which,
'"''

as yet, have only been found in the seas between the two
Americas.
I have stated that the network (figs. 3 & 8) subjacent to the
dermal sarcode in A. corneostellata " is composed of elongated
fusiform granuliferous cells aggregated together in a cord-
like form " (fig. 10, h) ] but this assertion, so far as the indi-
viduality of the cells is concerned, rests on the conjecture that
each elongated group of granules represents a distinct sponge-
cell. "Whether, however, the cord-like form is produced by
the mere contact of these cells, or they are thus united by an
intervening sarcode, I know of no means to determine.
Certain it is that, if they possess the same polymorphic power
as the soft parts of the sponge generally, this network must
aiFord considerable support to the whole structure, and thus
also yield to that of the dermal sarcode about it, whose poly-
morphic power we know to be such in Spongilla that it can
extemporize and close pores in its substance wherever and
whenever requisite.
The ova, so far as my examination extended (and I examined
many) did not appear to have gone beyond cell-multiplication
,

that is to say, none presented rudiments of the horny structure

like unto the development of spicules in the ova of the spicu-
liferous sponges at this period. What the colourless albu-
minoid concretions may be which I have not figured I am not
able even to conjecture.
The spongozoa presented nothing further than the passive
form above described.
Sudden death, by immersion in a preservative fluid during
active life, would seem more calculated to cause many poly-
morphic parts of the sponge to retain their active forms than
gradual death. At the same time it cannot be ignored that
the pores in the dermal sarcode, which is as polymorphic as
any other part of the sponge, do appear to be retained under
any circumstances, as if, instead of being merely extempo-
raneous, they had been established holes endowed with a
sphinctral power of contraction or dilatation as required.
As regards increase of the horny element of the skeleton
during the general groioth of the sponge, a cell was often
observed to be fixed to the side of a ray of one of the stellates
by a transparent film of a horny nature, apparently extended
over it from the surface of the ray itself (fig. 4, e 5, c).
; In
some instances this cell was observed to have undergone in-
crease in size, elongation, and the addition of concentric horny
layers to its circumference (fig. 5, d) ; while in others it was
108 Mr. H. J. Carter on a neio Species q/'Aplysiiia

observed to have put out several points or buds, as if about to

grow into a stellate (c).
On the other hand, a ray was sometimes observed to present
a young branch (fig. 6, c) whose medullary or central cavity was
in continuation with that of the ray on which it was situated.
Occasionally a grain of sand (fig. 4, /) was seen to be
attached to a horny filament after the manner of the cell, and
some of the stem-like filaments towards their base of attach-
ment had a grain or two of sand in their centre. But these
must be regarded as accidental occurrences for the structure
;

generally is not only devoid of proper spicules (that is, of

spicules formed by the sponge itself), but the cavity of the
horny fibre is equally devoid of grains of sand, fragments
of spicules, or any other of the minute objects which are so
characteristic of that in the Hirciniadse.
The subdermal network appears to be common to most of
the kerataceous sponges, attaching to itself through the dermal
sarcode, in some of the Hircinke^ a number of minute objects,
so as to present a white lacework between the aculeations,
which is visible to the naked eye, and which, when mounted
in Canada balsam and viewed with a microscope, resolves
itself into an infinite variety of entire spicules, both siliceous
and calcareous, together with fragments of the same and grains
of sand —
altogether forming a most inviting, instructive, and
interesting study to the spongologist. This lacework is par-
ticularly well developed in many of the great Hircinim at the
British Museum which have been collected from the West-
Indian seas and the coast of Southern Australia, as well as in
the little specimen of H. variabilis from the Adriatic Sea,
presented by Dr. Schmidt. In some of the kerataceous sponges
the network is horny, in the spiculiferous sponges spiculi-
ferous in short, more or less modified in all, it sup])orts the
;

dermal sarcode, in which the pores, in variable plurality, find

tliemselves conveniently placed opposite the interstices. Thus
the two combined form the pore-structure, which is often as
beautiful as it is characteristic of the species.

I would also here add, with reference to the parasites of

sponges, that on one of the specimens of Aplysina corneo-
stellata are a number of minute isolated Ascidians attached to
the dermal sarcode, which, from their dark red colour, looking
like so many blood-red points, appear to have derived this tint
in some way from the colouring-matter of the Ajplysina on
which they were growing, as there is a portion of an Esperia
in the same collection, and dredged up from the same locality,
on which there is an equal amount of the same species of
Ascidians similarly situated, but without any colour at all, or,
 — ;

from the N. W. Coast of Spain. 109

at all events, any more than that of the Esperia on which

they were growing, which merely presents the grey tint of
colom-less sarcode. The granuliferous cells represented in the
dermal sarcode of fig. 9 might also well stand for the appear-
ance and relative size of these Ascidians.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Mff. 1. Aplysina conieostellata, n. sp., nat. size, growing on the shell of

a living mussel (Modiola albicosta ?) ; colour pink- violet or flesh-
colour : ; a, shell
b h, vents.
Fig. 2. The same, oneof the mammiform eminences, magnified, to show
the position of the vents and genera) character of the aculeated
surface a, rays of horny steUates projecting beyond the summits
:

of the aculeations; b, vent, showing its division into smaller vents

within.
Fiff. 3. The same, single ray, still more magnified, to show the manner in
which the dermal sarcode hanging upon it tent-like forms the
* aculeation a a, ray ; b, centre of horny stellate c c, subdermal
: ;

reticulated structure covered by the transparent dermal sarcode.

Ftff. 4. The same, corueo-stellate fibre and ova, magnified 15 diameters :

a, foreign object on which the stem-like filament (b b b) is

growing c c c c c, corneo-stellates ; ddd, thin expansions of
;

horny matter uniting the rays together e, cell enclosed under ;

an expansion of horny matter ; /, grain of sand enclosed undei'

an expansion of horny matter ; (/ () (j, ova.
Fifj. 5. The same, portion of ray of stellate, much magnified a, cortical or :

horny tube; bb, core or interior presenting parabolical wave-like

lines, with their convexities directed towards the free extremity
of the ray c, cell enclosed xmder a thin expansion of horny
;

matter d, the same, enlarged and elongated, with the addition

;

of concentric horny layers round the cell, which now becomes

the core e, the same, putting forth five buds, corresponding
;

vrith the number of rays in the stellate. Diagrammatic.

Fiff. 6. The same, extremity of ray, much magnified, to show the com-
mencement of a branch whose core is connected with that of
the ray a, cortical or horny tube b, core ; c, branch ; d, thin
: ;

expansion of horny matter covering the branch.

Fig. 7. The same, piece of horny fibre, still more but proportionately
magnified, to show the relative thicknesses of the core and cor-
tical tube, also that the latter is formed of layers a, cortical :

tube b, core.
;

Fig. 8. The same, portion of the dermal surface, magnified, showing a, :

the subdermal reticular .structure b, the interstices in which the

;

pores are situated.

Fig, 9. The same, a single interstice, much magnified, and partly covered
by the dermal sarcode in which the pores are seen and situated :

a a, dermal sarcode, apparently homogeneous, charged more or

less with globular granuliferous cells, also bearing (bb) the
pores c, interstice or mesh of the subdermal reticidated structure
;

or network.
Fig. 10. The same, portion of the subdermal reticulated structure, greatly
magnified, to show that it is composed of elongated fusiform
gi'anuliferous cells united into the form of a cord a a, cord :

6, elongated groups of granules representing elongated fusi-

form sponge-cells.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.x. 9
 — —

110 Mr. H. J. Carter on two new Sponges

Fig. 11. The same, form of the globular granuliferous cells of the dermal
sarcode, to contrast with the elongated forms in fig. 10.
Fig. 12. The same, three spongozoa, much magnified, each about l-3000th
inch in diameter.
Fig. 13. The same, ovum much magnified, showing :
a, capsule ; h, ovi-
cell filled with nucleated granuliferous cellules suspended in a
dark red grumous matter.

XIV. Descriptions of two new Sponges from the Philippine

Islands. By H. J.Caetee, F.R.S. &c.
The two following Sponges, obtained at Cebu, one of the
Philippine Islands, by Dr. A, B.Meyer, and now the property of
the British Museum, are herewith described at the request of
Dr. J. E. Gray, pending their further description and future
illustration elsewhere.

1. Meyerina (nov. gen.) claviformis, Gray.

Specifc character. — Sarco-spiculous. General form long,
conical, cucumber-like, slightly bent upon itself. Colour now
(that is in its dried state) light sponge-yellow. Cylindrical
at the base, where the yellow colour ceases, and the structure
is extended by bundles of long, colourless, glassy spicules,
which were continued downwards for several inches into the
sandy mud in which the sponge grew, while they pass upwards
in an oblique network, longitudinally, to the middle of the
body, whence they are continued on, by repetition, to terminate
at the apex in short naked tufts round the cloacal orifice of
the sponge, like those at the root, to which they thus bear a
miniature resemblance. Surface even towards the base, be-
coming angular in the middle third by the projection of long
ridges, which, uniting longitudinally, leave lozenge- shaped
intervals as they gradually subside towards the apex. Vents
chiefly on the ridges, in large circular network, and here and
there in the intervals, which, on the other hand, are occupied
by a small rectangular network, in the interstices of which are
the pores. Internal structure rigid, reticulate, largely canalo-
areolar, especially towards the surface, interwoven with the
longitudinal spicules before mentioned, and surrounding a long,
fusiform cloacal cavity, which commences about four inches
from the base, and, increasing gradually in size to about the
middle of the body of the sponge (where it is an inch in dia-
meter), then diminishes again towards the apex, where it ter-
minates in an orifice about one sixth of an inch wide per- ;

meated on all sides by tlie canals of the areolar structure, which

 ;:

from the Philippine Islands. Ill

open into it. Spicules of ten kinds, viz. —

1st, of the root
:

a, long, smooth, large, ends pointed above, broken off below

J, long, spined, small, ends pointed and smooth above, anchor-
shaped below ; spines recurved, alternate, ceasing just before
thej arrive at the lower extremity, which is two-armed,
opposite. 2nd, of the ridges or vent-areas c, nail-like, head con-
:

sisting of four short arms extended horizontally and at or nearly

at right angles to each other, situated on a long vertical shaft
f?, thin, straight, acerate, fusiform-spined, situated in bundles

round and projecting beyond the former spines directed in-

;

wards, almost vertical and recurved at first, becoming afterwards

nearly parallel with the shaft; e, anchor-headed ("birotulate"),
large, with straight tubercled shaft and eight arms at each
end, equally long, directed towards the middle of the shaft and
arranged at equal distances (somewhat spreading) from each
other around each end, very numerous, and bespangling the
surface of the vent-arese with the outermost head /, crucial- ;

headed, with long spined shaft ; arms of the head short,

one or two blunt-spined, abruptly ended, slightly curved
in opposite directions (/. e. slightly sigmoid) ; shaft densely
armed a little below the head with long, stout, recurved spines
on all sides, bottle-brush-like ; in great numbers round the
vents, with their heads applied to the horizontal arms of c,
and their spined shafts projecting outwards so as to form a
fringe round the vents, capable of thus closing them when
required g, anchor-headed, minute, resembling a miniature
;

form of e, charging the sarcode in great numbers round the

arms of c, and, indeed, everywhere; h, hexaradiate, minute,
each arm bearing a few long spines towards its extremity,
the rest smooth ; numerous in the sarcode, and characteristic
of the species ; z*, acerate, fusiform, minute, bearing four large
spines opposite and nearly vertical in the centre, and a few
others sparsely scattered over the rest of the shaft, chiefly to-
wards the ends, numerous and characteristic. 3rd, of the
pore-area :^', like c, but with longer horizontal arms and
shorter vertical shaft; /, like y, but with shorter shaft; m^
the same as e, but not so abundant as in the vent-area; n,
like y, but more plentiful here. Spicule of the tufts at the
apex spined towards the free end, with the spines directed out-
wards. Spicules of the internal structure a mixture of those
above described, with the arms of the crucial-headed one
greatly extended.
Size of specimen total length 18 inches. From the apex to
:

the commencement of the root-spicules 15 inches root-spicules

;

3 inches (probably six or more if the whole were present

entire and extended, instead of being wrapt up in a bunch as
9*
 —

112 Mr. H. J. Carter on two new Sponges

they now are) diameter in the centre 2 inches cylindrical

;
;

portion between the root and the ridges 1^ in diameter by

3 inches long.
Hah. Marine, growing erect in sandy mud.
Loc. Cebu, one of the Philippine Islands (Dr. A. B. Meyer).
Ohs. The spicules a, c, e, g closely resemble similar ones
in Carteria and the glass-cord respectively ; f, although
common to Carteria and Holtenia^ more closely resembles this
spicule in the latter ; and h is almost identical with the long
root-spicule of Holtenia and Pheronema Grayi\ h and t are
peculiar to the species —
that is, not found in either of the other
sponges mentioned. The common, long, acerate fusiform spi-
cule with central canal-cross and inflation is apparently absent
here, together with the rarer spined crucial spicule of Hyalo-
nema^ as is apparently the case in Holtenia. so that our sponge
;

is a mixture of Carteria.^ Holtenia^ and Pheronema^ which

shows that they are all three closely allied.
This is the most exquisite sponge that I have yet examined
as a whole and in its parts. Individually its spicules equal
any in beauty of form, and collectively surpass all. Its general
form has been shortly described by Dr. J. E. Gray, under the
name of Meyerella claviformis, in the last number of the
"
'
Annals (p- 76) but Dr. Gray has now changed " Meyerella
'
;

to " Meyerina^'' having discovered that the former has been

already used for something else.

2. GrateromorpJia (nov. gen.) Meyeri^ Gray.

Specific character. —
Sarco-spiculous. General form globular,
wide, ovate, truncated, hollow, supported on a contracted stem,
goblet-shaped. Colour light sponge-yellow in its dried state.
Margin of the brim extemely thin, thickening towards the
base. Covered externally throughout with a fine reticular
structure of square meshwork, in the interstices of which the
pores are situated. Vents on the inner side of the cup enor-
mously large at the bottom, becoming smaller towards the
brim. Internal structure dense, permeated by inosculating
canals, which respectively open by the vents into the inner side
of the cup, and appear beneath the reticular structure exter-
nally. Stem long, round, contracted, compound, fistulous
that is, consisting of a dozen longitudinal canals imbedded in
a felt-like disposition of the spicules, which canals open into
the vents at the bottom of the cup where the stem joins the
latter stem becoming dispersed at the other end, where it disap-
;

pears in a fibrous mass into the sandy mud in which the sponge
grew. Spicules of five kinds : —
1st, of the head «, straight,
:
 —
from the PMlijpipme Islands. 113

fusiform, inflated and spined at the ends, also inflatedmore or

less and smooth in the centre, where the central canal has a
hexaradiate cross, opposite to the ends of which there may be
two or four tubercles this is ; the staple form of the spicule of
this sponge and by intercrossing each other in bundles at
;

and about right angles they support the dermal reticular struc-
ture above i, nail- or crucial-headed, scanty
; arms smooth,;

sti-aight and pointed, the shaft a little longer than the rest
among the foregoing, but chiefly visible at the base of the
sponge on the outside about the point where the stem joins the
cup— supporting, together with a, the dermal reticular structure;
c, hexaradiate, minute^ smooth, each arm of the cross, imme-

diately after leaving the centre, separating into two long, diver-
gent spines, in myriads throughout the sponge. 2nd, of the
pore-area c?, nail- or crucial-headed, arms parting at right
:

angles from the centre, more or less inflated at the ends, and
spined throughout; shaft a little longer than the rest, also spined
and more or less pointed arms of this spicule spreading out
;

horizontally to reach the centres of the adjoining crosses, and

thus together forming the rectangular dermal network. 3rd, of
the stem e, the same as a, forming a felt-like mass, in the
:

midst of which are the long fistular canals; /, the nail-head

spicule by chiefly found about the part mentioned g^ large, ;

smooth, thick spicules 4-12ths of an inch in length, acuate,

inflated at both ends, fusiform and acerate respectively, dis-
tributed longitudinally over the surface of the stem.
Size of specimen widest part of head 3^ inches, aperture
:

2| by 1| inches ; depth of cup 2| inches length of head out-

;

side 3| inclies ; greatest thickness of walls 14-1 2ths of an inch ;

length of stem 3| inches, diameter of stem 7-12ths.

Hah. Marine, growing erect in sandy mud.
Loc. Cebu, one of the Philippine Islands (Dr. A. B. Meyer).
Ohs. This is entirely a new genus, although, as will here-
after be seen, some of its spicules are almost identical with
those of BosseJla ]3liilipiyinensis.i Gray (to be described here-
after), which comes from the same locality and is also cup-like,
but is fixed to the bottom by a number of bundles, or tail-
like extensions from the base, of long, stiff" spicules, bearing
at their extremities the four-armed recurved head which I
have already given (' Annals for June 1872, p. 414, pi. xxi.)
'

as an essential character of this genus.

114 Mr. J. Gould on two new Species of Birds.

—
XV. On two new Species of Birds.
By John Gould, F.R.S. &c.
About twenty years ago obtained two specimens of a
I
I)icmum.y one labelled Manila, the other Mindanao, which,
although not quite certain, I believe to be the opposite sexes
of an undescribed species, and now propose to characterize as

Dicceum retrocinctum.

—
Male (from Manila). Head, neck, back, wing-coverts, tail,
sidesand centre of the throat, and a broad stripe down the
centre of the breast steel or bluish black ; a semicollar at the
base of the neck behind, a small stripe down the chin, and a
broader and longer stripe down the centre of the abdomen
scarlet ; under tail-coverts white ; wings slaty black ; sides of
the chest and tlie abdomen white, passing into silvery grey on
the flanks ; bill black, lighter at the base ; feet apparently
dark brown.
Total length 3| inches; bill |, wing 2, tail |, tarsi |.
—
Female (from Mindanao). Like the male on the upper sur-
face, but wanting the red at the base of the neck ; chin and
throat white ;remainder of the under surface grey, fading into
white on the abdomen, down the centre of which is a stripe of
scarlet as in the oj)posite sex ; under tail-coverts white.
Size the same as that of the male.

CoUuricincla parvissima, Gould.

Crown of the head, all the upper surface, including the

wing-coverts and tail, olivaceous brown ; wings rufous, their
inner webs brown; over each eye a narrow line of buff; chin
pale buffy, with a very faint stripe of brown down each fea-
ther; all the under surface rich buff or faAvn-colour ; bill light
horny, darker above ; legs and feet pale fleshy brown.
Total length G^ inches ; bill g, wing 3^, tail 2|, tarsi -ff*
Ilah. llockingham Bay, Eastern Australia.
Remark. This bird is by far the smallest species of the
genus I have yet seen, as is implied in the name I have
applied to it, in contradistinction to C!. parvida. In colour it
differs from^ the latter in the buff mark over the eye, in the
rufous colouring of the wings, and especially in the rich rufous
tint of the under surface, which is even deeper in hue than the
same part in C. ruffjastcr the three species are, in fact, nearly
:

allied.
 —
Dr. J. E. Gray on Bed-Sea Echinoderms. 115

XVI. List of Echinodenns collected hy Robert M' Andrew,

Esq.jF.R.S., in the Oulf of Suez in the Red Sea. By Dr.
J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c>

Savigny, who accompanied tlie French Expedition to Egypt,

drew and engraved in the most beautiful and elaborate style
the Echinoderms that were collected during that Expedition.
They form part of the plates of the magnificent imperial
but most useless work that is usually called the great work
on Egypt. This work, though published at the commencement
of the present century, is hardly known to scientific zoologists,
and is rarely to be seen out of the great public libraries. So
much is this the case, that on my showing the details of a
species figured in it to a well-known Scandinavian zoologist,
he inquired what work it was, he had never seen or even heard
of its existence.
There are many species figured in the zoological portion of
it that are as yet unknown and unnamed and many of the
;

microscopic peculiarities of the species that are there figured

are being every now and then produced as modern discoveries ;
and there are yet others still to be described as new.
It is truly a "Avork of luxury" and not for scientific
utility, though it contains, as I have observed, most accurate
details Avhich were far in advance of the scientific knowledge
of the period, and in some respects of the present timet hut j

the great expense of the work and its immense size have
rendered it almost a closed book to scientific men.
Unfortunately M. Savigny became blind before he was able
to complete the descriptions of the animals and refer to the
details on the plates of the Echinoderms ; indeed he only pub-
lished the descriptions of the Annelides and the Ascidia.
Professor Victor Audouin published an " Explication som-
maire des planches des Echinodermes " and other divisions of
the animal kingdom that had been drawn and engraved under
Savigny's directions.
Unfortunately he does not seem to have had at his disposal
the original specimens figured for sheet 1 and he observes,
;

" En comparant les figures ], 2, et 3 aux esp^ces representees

* This manuscript was prepared and written soon after Mr. M'Andrew's
return but being left on my writing-table during my temporary illness,
;

it was carefully put away by my attendant, along with a quantity of

manuscripts on iiats (wliere it was not looked for), and was only acciden-
tally found a few weeks ago. — J. E. G.
t This is particularly the case with the Sponges, the texture of the
mass and the spicules of each species as seen under the microscope being
exhibited in detail.
 —
116 Dr. J. E. Gray on Echinoderms collected by

par Miiller on leur trouve plusieurs fois des ressemblances

avec 1' OpMura fragilis et 1' Ophiura tricolor de M. de Lamarck,
mais il seroit difficile de donner une determination positive "
(p.206).
Now that specimens have been obtained from the Red Sea
and the coast of Syria, it is found that many of the species
represented by Savigny are different from those to which Au-
douin referred them ; but as yet I have nut been able to com-
pare the species of that family with the published work on
them as carefully as I could have wished; and it is better
they should remain until Dr. Perceval Wright, who has
undertaken to make an examination of the Echinoderms in
the Museum, with some other naturalists who have paid special
attention to this group of animals, have examined and com-
pared them.
I here give a list of the plates and the explanations as far
as they are referred to:

Savigny^ Echinodermes de VEgypte.

Tab. 1, figs. 1, 2. Comatules. Multiradiata, Aud. 105. Comatula

iSavignii, J. Miiller.
fig. 3. Ophiura echinata, Aud. 106. Ophiolepis dubia,
Miiller ^ Troschel.
Tab. 2. fig. 1.Ophiures. 0. fragilis, Aud. 106.
fig. 2. 0. fragilis, Aud. 106.
.

fig. 3. _:_. 0. tricolor, Aud. 106.

fig. 4. 0. sqiiamata, ^ifc?. 107.
. Ophiolepis Savignii.
Tab. 3. Asterias Savignii, Aud. Luidia Savignii. B.M.
Tab. 4. fig. 1. Asterias aurantiaca, Aud. 108. Astropecten.
fig. 2. A. calcar, Aud. 108. Asteriscus pentagonus.
fig. 3. A. seposita, Aud. 108. Ehopia seposita. 13.M.
Tab. 5. figs. 1, 2. A. mamillata, Aud. 109. Pentaceros mamillata.
Tab. 6. Oursins. Cidarites Savignii, Aud. 110.
Tab. 7. fig. 1. C. baculosa, jiud. 110.
.

fig. 2. Echinus palHdus, Aud. 110.

.

fig. 3. Scutella bifissa, Aud. 110.

. B.M.
fig. 4. Spatangus crux-Andrese, Aud. 111.
.

fig. 5, 6. S. canaliferus, Aud. 111.

.

Tab. S. figs. 1-5. Holothures, sp.

I have made a list of all the species which I liave found

recorded as inhabiting the Red Sea, and marked those that
have been collected by Mr. M'Andrew, and those that are in
the BritishMuseum from other sources.
I have added a few notes formed on the examination of
Mr. M' Andrew's specimens.
 E. M' Andrew in the Gulf of Suez. 117

Fam. Comatulidae.
ComatuUdes et Comatuliens, Dujard. & Hup<5, pp. 186, 191.
Comatula, Lanik.

Comatula Savignii, J. Mliller ; Dujard. & Hupd, p. 203.

Echinoclerrne, Savigny, Egypte, t. 1.
Comatula niultiradiata, Aud. Expl. pi.
adeo7icea, Blainv. Man. d'Actin. p. 249, t. 20.

Arms twice or three times forked at the base, with more

than twenty secondary or tertiary arms.
Hah. Red Sea ; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Fam. Ophiuridse, Gray, Syn. B. M. 1840, p. 63.

Ophiurides, Dujard. & Hupe, p. 219.

OpMolepis dvhia^ Miiller & Troschel, p. 94 ; Dujard. & Hup^,

p. 240.
Ophiura, Savigny, Egypte, t. 1. f. 3.

Hob. Red Sea.

OidMoleins Savignyi, Miiller & Troschel, p. 95 ; Dujard. &

Hup^, p. 240.
Ophiura, Savigny, Egypte, t. 2. f. 4, 5.
sqitamata, Aud. Expl. p. 107.

Hah. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M^ Andrew). B.M.

OpMolepis annulosaj Miiller & Trosch. p. 89, t. 8. f. 4; Du-
jard. & Hupe, p. 236.
Ophiura anmdosa, Blainv. Man. d'Actin. t. 44 (not Lamk.).
Hah. Red Sea.

OpMolepis cincta, Miiller & Trosch. p. 90 ; Dujard. & Hu])^,

p. 237.

Hah. Red Sea.

OpMura hrachyit7'a.
Body smooth, without shield or spines, white-lined ; arms
short, thick, tapering ; lateral spines elongate.

Hah. Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M. no. 2.

Not in Savigny : arms much shorter than any there figm'ed.

OpMura ? (Not in good state.)

Disk small spicules

Avith ; lateral spines short, thick, not
larger than diameter of arms.
Hah. Gulf of Suez (M^ Andrew). B.M.
Not figured in Savigny 's Egypte.' '
118 Dr. J. E. Gray on EcMnoderms collected hy

Fam. Asteridae.
Asterides, D. & H. p. 807, 1862.

Rhopia seposita^ Gray.

Asterias seposita, Ketz. Vetensk. Akad. iv. p. 337 ; Aud., Mliller and
Troschel.
Cribella seposita, Dujard. Hup^, p. 354. &
Asterias, Savigny, Echinod. Egj'pte, t. 4. f. 3.

Hob. Eed Sea ; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Linckia typus^ Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H.
Asterias Icsviffata, Linn.
Ophidiaster miliaris, Miiller & Troschel, p. 30, t. 2. f. 2 ; Dujard. & Hup6,
p. 360.

Hob. Eed Sea ; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Gomophia cegyptiaca, G^ray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1840, vi.
p. 286 ; see Martens, Wiegm. Arch. 1866, p. 62.
Hob. Red Sea. B.M.
Asteriscus pentagonus^ Dujard. &
Hupe, p. 378; Seba, t. 5.
f. 19 (cop. E.M. t. 100. f. 3?)

Asterias calcar, Aud. Savigny, Echinod. Egypte, t. 4. f. 2.

;

ffab. Eed Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Aster ina Burtonu, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1840, vi. p. 289.
Asteriscus vermicidatus, Miiller & Troschel.
Aste}-ina gibhosa, Martens, Wiegm. Arch. 1866, p. 72.

Hob. Eed Sea (J. Burton). B.M.

Pentaceros ?, Savigny, Echinod. Egypte, t. 5. figs. 1, 2.
Asterias mamillata, Aud. Expl. p. 209.
Oreaster mamillatus, Miiller & Troschel, Syst. Ast. p. 48 ; Dujard. &
Hupe, Echinod. p. 383.
Back reticulated ; margin spinose.
Var. Eeticulation of the back more obscure, more closely
covered with granulations ; the margin not spinose.
Hab. Eed Sea (Savigny); Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

? Pentaceros tuberculatus.
Oreaster tuberculatus, Miiller & Troschel, Sjst. Ast. p. 46; Dujard. &
Hup^, Echin. p. 381.
Eab. Eed Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.
Goniaster Sebca^ Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. vi. p. 28.
Goniodiscus Sebce, Miiller & Troschel, Syst. Ast. p. 58 ; Dujard. & llup^,
Echin. p. 402 Seha, Thesaur. t. 6. f. 7, 8.
;

JIab. Eed Sea.

 ;

R. M' Andrew in the Gulf of Suez. 119

Astropecten polyacanthus^ Miiller &

Troschel, Syst. Aster, p. 69,
t. 5. f. 3; Dujard. &
Hiipd, Echin. p. 417.
Hob. Gulf of Suez (M^Andrew). B.M.

Astropecten Hempi'ichii, Miiller &

Trosch. Syst. Aster, p. 71 ;

Dujard. &
Hup^, Echin. p. 419.
Hah. Red Sea (Burton) ; Gulf of Suez (]\r Andrew). B.M.

Genus Luidia, Forbes.

Hemicnemus, Miiller & Troschel.
Luidia Savignvi, Gray, Ann. & Mag. N. H. 1840, vi. p. 183 \

Miiller & Troschel, Syst. Ast. p. 77, 1842; Savigny,

Echin. Egypte, t. 3. f. 1 ; Hup^, p. 432.
Asterias Savic/nii, Aud. Expl.

Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Fani. CidaridsB, Gray.

Cidarides, Dujard. & Hup4, p. 468.

Cidaris bacidosa, Lamk. A. s. V. ; Aud. Ill ; Savigny, Echin.

Egypte, t. 7. f. 1 ; Michelin, Mag. Zool. 1845, p. 18, t. 4.
f. 1-8 Dujard.
;
& Hupt^, p. 471 Martens, Wiegm. Arch.
;

1866, p. 141.
Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.
The spines vary in form according to the age of the speci-
mens. In the young the spines are elongate, slender, fusi-
form, with the distal end attenuated to a more or less acute
tip, and the spines are twice or sometimes even more than
twice the length of the diameter of its body.
In the older specimens the spines are nearly cylindrical,
scarcely attenuated at the end, which is often truncated ; they
are rarely longer than the diameter of the body the spines :

near the vent have the apex deeply and irregularly grooved
those nearer the mouth have the end truncated and more or
less dilated, with a more or less flat or concave end, which is
sometimes furnished on the margin with irregular lobes.
The spines on the upper surface of the body are often en-
tirely covered with tufts of Jania or a thin crust of Lepralia ;
and some of them have one or more small parasitic Oysters
with a crenated and plicated margin affixed to them such :

parasitic growths were not present on the spines of any of the

other Echini in the collection. The spines on the underside,
especially those nearer the mouth, are clear, and show the
 —
120 Dr. J. E. Gray on Echinoderms collected hy

spicules on the surface ; these vary a little in shape at the

end.
A very young specimen, apparently of the same species, is
brown, and the spines brown and white-ringed the spines are ;

quite clear, and covered with longitudinal series of rather large

rounded tubercles. The spines vary in shape they are :

generally cylindrical and truncated but a few are fusiform j

and tapering to a point.

Cidaris ornata (Gray, P. Z. S. 1855, p. 37) is perhaps a
variety.

Echmothrix Desorii^ Bolsche, Archiv fiir Naturgesch. 1865,

p. 330.
Astropyga Desorii, Agassiz, Ann. Sci. Nat. 1846, p. 34o.

Hah. Red Sea.

Diadema Savignn, Michelin, Mag. Agassiz, A. R.

Zool. ;

p. 349 Dujard. & Hupe, Echin.

;
Savigny, Echin.
p. 505 ;

Egypte, t. 6 ; Bolsche, Arch, fur Naturg. 1865, p. 227.

Cidarites mamillata, And. p. 109.
Jun. D. Lamarckii, Agassiz.
Echinothrix calamaris, Petei's.
tiircariim, Peters, Bolsche.
Garetia turcarum, Agassiz.
Diadema Dujardinii, Michelin, Mag. Zool. 1845, t. 7.

Var. 1. The spines of the oral surface white.

Vm\ 2. Spines all pale.

Hah. Red Sea.

See :
Diadema [Echinothrix) calamare^ Martens, Wiegm.
Arch. 1866, p. 150. Echinus calamarius^ Pallas, Spic. Zool.
X. p. 38, t. 2. f. 4-8; Gmelin, Syst. Nat. p. 3173. Cidaris
calamarius, Leske, Lamk., Gray Michelin, Rev. Zool. p. 14,
;

no. 26. Astropyga calamaria, Agassiz.

The shell is covered with small black spines. The upper

part of the shell has a broad, smooth area, radiating from the
anal opening, as in Astropyga. The spines are very slender,
tubular, and covered externally with whorls of short, regular,
closely packed, adpressed spines. The spines near the oral
region are slender, subcylindrical, striated, slightly depressed,
and clavate at the end.
I have not seen any specimen with such long slender spines
as that figured in the great work on Egypt. In all I have
seen the spines were thicker compared with their length, and
much shorter compared witli tlio diameter of the body.
 E. M^Andrew in the Gulf of Suez. 121

Temnopleurus toreumaticus, Agassiz ; Dujard. & Hiipd, p. 514;

Gray, P. Z. S. 1855, p. 39.
Cidaris toreumaficus, Klein.
Echmus seulptus, Lamk.
Hah. Red Sea. Subfossil, Isle of Karrah (Dujardin).

Fam. Echinidae.
Echintdes, Dujard, & Hup^, Echin. p. 440.

Tripneustes ?

Hah. Red Sea ; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

" Pure red when alive " (M' Andrew). B.M.
Tripneustes ?

Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

"White when alive" (M' Andrew).

Fam. Echinometridae.

Echinometra lucunter^ Gray ; Dujard. & Hupe, p. 538.

Echinus lucimter, Linn.

Hab. Red Sea ; Gulf of Suez (M^ Andrew). B.M.

Tubercles very numerous, small.

? Echinometra heteropora, Agassiz ; Dujard. & Hupe, p. 538.

Hah. Red Sea. Subfossil (Dujardin).

Acrocladia mamillataj Agassiz ; Dujard. & Hupd, p. 539.

Cidaris mamillatus, Leske, t. 6, t. 39. f. 1.
Echinus maniillattts, Lamk.
Echinometra mamiUata, Blainv., Martens.
Heterocentrotus mamillatus, Brandt.

Hah. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M'Andrew). B.M.

The spines vary greatly in shape they are usually clavate, ;

but more or less three-keeled near the end, which is generally

rounded.
The short, broad, top spine in two of the specimens was
dark brown ; in another paler.

Acrocladia planispina, Martens, Verb, zool.-bot. Ges. in Wien,

1866, p. 381 Zool. Record, 1866, p. 617.
;

Hab. Red Sea (Martens).

Spines not triangular as in .4. trigonaria, nor club-shaped
as in A. mamiUata, nor cylindrical as in another Red Sea species,
 ;;

122 Dr. J. E. Gray on Echinoderms collected hy

A. Blainvillei^ but small and pointed, and the corona covered

with true spines.
Agassiz notices a small specimen from the Red Sea in the
Paris Museum, which he names A. Blainvillei.
See Dujardin & Hup^, Ecliin. p. 540.
I believe, from Mr, M' Andrew's scries, that the A. Blain-
villei is only a variety of A. mamillata.

Fam. ScutellidaB, Gray ;

Martens, Wicgm. Arch. 1866, p. 170.
Clypeastroidea, Agassiz & Desor; Dujard. & Hupe, p. 554.

Echinanthus placunarius^ Gray, Cat. Echin. B. M. p. 7.

ScuteUa amhifjena, Lamk.
alhu/oia, Lamk.
p/acimaria, Lamk.
Clypeader placunarim, Lamk. Dujardin. & Hup^, p. 571 Martens,
; ;

Wiegra. Arch. 1866, p. 172.

Hah. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew).

Echinanthus scutiformis^ Gray, Cat. Echin. B. M. p. 5.

Clypeaster scutifurmis, Lamk.
Lmfanum scuttforme, Gray, Ann. Phil. 1825 ; Desor, Syn. p. 329
buiard. & Hupe, p. 559; E. M. t 147. f. 3.
Scviella clypeastriformis, Blainv. ; fSeba, iii. t. 15. f. 23, 24.
Laganum depressum, Lesson, Voy. Uran. ; Agassiz, Mon. Scut. p. 110,
t. 23. f. 1-7.

Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew).

Laganum attenuatum?, Gray, Cat. P^chin. B. M. p. 10.
Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M'Andrew). B.M.

Laganum ellipticum^ Agassiz, Mon. Scut. t. 23. f. 1.3-15

Dujard. & Hupd, p. 560.
Laganum attenuatum, Agassiz, Cat. Scut. p. 74 ; Dujard. & IIup6, p. 660.
Hab. Red Sea.

Echinodiscus truncatus, Gray, Cat. Echin. B. M. p. 20.

Lobophora truncata, Agassiz Dujard. & Hup6, p. 665.
;

ScuteUa hifora, var., Lamk.

biforis, Blainv.

Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M^ Andrew).

Echinodiscus maurita^ Grray, Cat. Echin. p. 21.
Lobophora hifissa, Agassiz Dujard. & IIup^, p. 363
; ; Martens, Wiegm.
Arch. 1866, p. 174; Savigny, Echin. t. 7. f. 3.
ScuteUa bifmsa, Lamk. fl M. t. 152. f. 1, 2.
Echinus inauritus, Gmelin, p. 3190.

Hah. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

 R. M' Andrew in the Oulfof Suez. 123

Var. Lohophora aurita, Agassiz ; Dujard. & Hupd, p. 365.

Scutella bifissa, var., Lamk. E. M. t. 151. f. 5, 6.
Echinoglyciis auritus, Vauchel. p. 34; Bleeker.
Echinodiscus inauritus, var., Gray, Cat. Echin. p. 21.

Hah. Red Sea.

Fibularia craniolarts, Lamk. ; Dujard. & Hup^, p. 557.

Echinus craniolaris, Gmel. S. N. p. 3193.
Fibularia nucleus, Lamk.
Lamk.
trigona,
. lathy rus, Lamk.

^5. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Fam. Spatangidse, Gray, Cat. Echin. B. M. p. 38.

Brissus hicinctus^ Val. ; Agassiz ; Dujard. & Hupe, Ecliin.

p. 608.

Hob. Red Sea (Valenciennes, Mus. Paris).

Lovenia hystrix, Agassiz Dujard. ; & Hupe, Ecliin. p. 606 ;

Gray, Cat. Ecliin. B. M. p. 45 ; Savigny, Ecliin. Egypte,

t. 2. f. 3.

Hah. Red Sea ; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Spatangus meridionalis^ Risso, Eur. Mdrid. v. p. 228 Gray, ;

Cat. Ech. B. M. p. 47 Duj. & Hupe, Ecli. p. 608.;

Spatangus siculus, Agassiz & Desor.

Hah. Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Periaster gihherulus, D'Orb. ; Dujard. & Hup^, p. 598.

Schizaster gibberulus, Agassiz ; Savigny, Echin. Egypte, t. 7. f. 6.

Hah. Red Sea (Savigny).

Fam. Holothuriadae.

Holothuria impatiens^ Linn ; Dujard. & Hup^, p. 617 ; Forsk.

Egypt, p. 121, t. 39. f. B E. M. t. 86. f. 1. =
Fistularia impatiens, Lamk.

Hah. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (M' Andrew). B.M.

Savigny figures eleven kinds of this family, viz. five in

tab. 8 and six in tab. 9. They are not quoted by Dujardin and
Hup^ so I fear that the specimens obtained by the French
;

naturalists and figured by Savigny no longer exist in the

124 Dr. J. E. Gray on Red- Sea Corals dec.

French Museum, like the specimens obtained by Quoy, Gai-

mard, and other French travellers. I have not had the
opportunity or time to examine the Red-Sea species.

Synapta reciprocans, Dujard. & Hupe, p. 615.

Fistularia reciprocans, Forsk. Egypte, p. 121, t. 30. f. 8=E. M. t. 87. f. 7.

Holothwia glutina, Lamk.

Hab. EedSea(Forskal).
Synapta vittata, Jgeger ; Dujard. & Hupe, p. 615.
Fistularia vittata, Forsk. Egypte, p. 223, t. 37. f. 26= E. M. t. 87. f. 8, 9.
Holothuria vittata, Lamk.
Tiedemannia vittata, Lamk.

Hab. Red Sea (Forskal).

Alcyonoid corals and sponge from the Gulf of Suez, col-

lectedby R. M' Andrew, Esq., in 1868 :—

Corals.
Sarcophyton , n. sp.

On shells.

Ammothea virescens^ Savigny, Pol. Egypte, t. 2. f. 6.

Nephthya Savignii^ Ehrenb.

Xenea umbellata^ Ehrenb.
Antlielia glauca, Ehrenb.; Savigny, t. 1. f, 7.

AntJielia grandis, n. sp.

Alcyonium aurum^ n. sp.

This is not Amocella the coral is not fleshy, but crustaceous

;

externally, and with subcylindrical branches.

Sponge.
Genus Grayella, Carter, Ann.&Mag.JN.H. 1869, iv.p. 190.
Sponge massive, expanded or subglobular, attached by an
expanded base outer surface covered with a smooth fleshy
;

skin, with numerous, regular, equal-sized, flat-topped, low

tubercles. Sponge fleshy, with spicules siliceous, fusiform,
elongate, of one form.

Grayella cyathophora^ Carter.

Hab. Red Sea; Gulf of Suez (JVF Andrew). B.M.
 — . . —
Mr. A. G. Butler on a new Genus of Moths. 125

Corals collected in the Red Sea by E,. M'AndreWj Esq., in

1869, and given to the British Museum by Mr. W. S. Kent :

Ileterocyatlius cochlea. Fangia patella.

Stylopliora pistillata. Cycloseiis cvclolites.
subseriata. MadiN^pora corymbosa.
Eiisinilia fasti^iata. Tiirbinaria ciuerascens
Litkophyllia lacera. Alveopova dredalea.
Mussa corymbosa. Pontes cong'lomerata.
Trachypora Geoftroyii. Seriatopora liueata.
Favia cavernosa. Tubipora musica.
Soleuastroea Ilemprieliiana.

XVII. Description of a new Genus and Sjpecies of lietero-

cei'ousLepidoptera. By Arthue Gardiner Butler,
F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.
[Plate VIII.]

The following remarkable species is in the collection of the

Rev. T. Cornthwaite. It presents the most -wonderful modih-
cation of the Lepidopterous scale that I have ever seen and I ;

am much indebted to its possessor for the pleasure of describing

and figuring it.
Group B 51 15 YcITEs
Family NotodontidEB.

Tarsolepis [rapao'ij XeTTi?), gen. nov.

Gen. alls magiiis, auticis autennis plus

elongatis, costa producta
;

quam corporc robusto, abdomine elongato,

bis triente pcctiuatis;
squamis valde elongatis reiniformibus analibus valviilis dense ;

pilosis ; subtus ad basin abdominis elongatis, arcuatis, cocci-

cristis
ueis, aliisque brevioribus, oehraceis. Generis typus 2\ remicaiula.

Tarsolepis remicauda^ sp. n. PI. VIII.

Wings above brownish grey the costa3 and bases pale

;

ochreous primaries with central area chestnut-brown, inter-

:

rupted between the nervures by double parallel lines uniting

at their extremities and bounded externally by an irregular
whitish line two large subtriangular silver patches placed
;

obliquely on central area; outer margin sinuatecL and bordered

by a tricoloured band of black, ochreous, and chestnut a very ;

indistinct, blackish, lunulate line between margin and central

area :secondaries paler than primaries, with dusky spot at
end of cell the margin externally chestnut-brown, internally
;

pale ochraceous fringe white body above, with liead, palpi,

;
:

and antenna}, reddish brown, whitish in parts collar very ;

broad, silver-grey, with a transverse interrupted blackish stripe

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.4. VoJ.x, 10
 ;

126 Mr. W. D. Rotcli on a new Genus of Iljjdroid Zoopliytes.

in front ; thorax for tlio most part pale ocliraceous, but with
the scales cliestnut-tippedj and with two lateral pitchy streaks
uniting over the back ; abdomen blackish grey, segments
somewhat ochraceous ; a lateral series of six or seven black
spots anus clothed with pale ochreous hairs and surrounded
;

by a zone of radiating, semitransparent, red-brown, padclle-

shai)ed scales, about half an inch long.
Wings below pale ochreous a common waved dusky discal
;

line margin narrowly edged v/ith very light oclireous

; a ;

series of submarginal black spots between nervures primaries :

with medio-discoidal area dusky base, inner margin, and

;

basal half of second median interspace whitish ochraceous :

secondaries with large black spot at end of cell ; fringe white,

spotted with brown body below for the most part pale ochre-
:

ous head, front and hind legs, and anus, excc]:)t valves, red-
;

brown two long curved tufts of carmine hairs at base of

;

abdomen.
Expanse of wings 3 inches 3 lines.
Hah. Java, Batavia. Coll. Cornthwaite.
The scales on the tail of this extraordinary moth are very
similar to those occurring on the bodies of many Lepidoptcrous
insects as seen under a high magnifying-power.
The genus comes nearest to Duduna.

XVIII. — On a neio Genus and Species of Ilydroid Zoo]jliytes.

By W. D. EOTCH, Esq.

Staurocoryne, no v. gen.
Gen. diar. —
Stem simple, rooted by a eree]3ing filiform
stolon, the whole invested by a polypary. Polypites terminal,
clavate, Avith several verticils of capitate tentacula disposed
in the form of a cross.

Staurocoryne differs from Coryne in its mode of growth and

the disposition of its tentacles. Its mode of growth closely
resembles that of CJadonema ] and it is equally slender and
hyaline.
In the cross-like disposition of its tentacles it nearly re-
sembles Stauridium. Its reproduction is unknown.

Staurocoryne Wortleyi, nov. sp.

Stem simple, of extreme tenuity; polypary hyaline and smootli
jDolypitesclavate, with 12 tentacles (when fully grown)
disposed in 3 whorls of 4 tentacles each gonophorcs not ;

known.
 Prof. A. Macalister on tJie Anatomy of tlic Koala. 127

I have named this minute but beautiful hydroicl after

Colonel Stuart Wortlcj, in whose tanks it was first found. It
grows along the glass sides of the tank, sending out long
creeping shoots, whence the poljpites rise at intervals.
It has recently appeared suddenly in my tanks, and, I fancy,
is not uncommon, though liable to be overlooked through its
minute size.

XIX. — The Muscular Anatomy of the Koala (Phascolarctos

cinereus). By Alexander Macalister, M.B., Professor
of Zoology, University of Dublin.
A FINE female Koala was procured from jMr. Gerrard by
Prof. Haughton for the Anatomical Museum of the Dublin
University and as it was in splendid condition for dissection,
;

we were enabled to examine its muscular system thoroughly.

As in its anatomical arrangements it is by far the most
aberrant form among the Marsupials, I have compiled the
following list of its peculiarities, from which it will be
perceived that the myology of this animal is full of interesting
features.
The specimen was a salted one ; but its muscles were
exceedingly well preserved and easily dissected. She mea-
sured 26 inches in length and throughout there was a
;

marked disjiroportion in the development of the two sides, the

left-side muscles being very much larger and stronger than
the right. There was an exceedingly strong panniculus
carnosus, which sprang from the outside of the arm, and the
fibres of which passed backwards in an arcuate manner to the
integument of the sides and forward, forming a very thick
;

2)latysma myoides in the neck ; this muscle had a thick rounded

anterior border, and terminated by being inserted into the
skin along the ramus of the mandible ; and, stretching even
above this limit, the facial fibres formed an even sheet over
the front of the masseter and the facial artery to terminate in
the middle line of the lower lip, the margin of the mouth, the
ala of the nose, and the lower margin of the orbicular muscle
of the eyelids.
The platysma on the hinder part of the body displayed
nothing of importance its femoral attachment was weak.
;

The facial muscles were unusually strong, the orhicularis

palpebrarum being a simple thick ring, composed of several
thick fascicles the occipitalis arises from the occipital protu-
;

berance, and passes radiating forwa.rds the frontalis, quite

;

separate, arises from the mesial line of the scalp, and runs
10*
 128 Prof. A. Macalister on the Muscular Anatomy

downwards to the inner half of the upper edge of the orhicii-

larls imliwhrarimi^ extending into the origin of the levator
lahii super ioris.
The large auricle had a powerful arrangement of muscles
for its motions, having three series of transverse intrinsic
fibres on the back of the concha, and a strons; bilaminar
retraliens aurem^ which came from tlie occipital protuberance,
external and attached to the occipitalis^ and was inserted by
the superficial layer of fibres into the back of the auricle;
the deep layer bifurcated into two muscular bundles —
an upper
to the upper and anterior part of the auricle, and a lower to
the inferior part of the same cartilage.
The attollens aureni was thin and wide ; and the attrahens
was a very strong wide slip, inseparable from the pilatysma ;
a second special attrahens existed in the form of a flat fleshy
slip from the anterior half inch of the temporal crest behind
the postorbital process, which ran downwards and backwards
over the temporal fascia and zygomatic arch to the inferior
margin of the helix the lowest third of this muscle is tendi-
:

nous. The other facial muscles were a single-headed levator

lahii superioris alceque nasi, a dejjressor lahii inferior is, and
levator menti. I found no muscles attached to the angle of
the mouth other than the wide continued sheet of the pla~
tysma. The 07-hicularis oris was strong, but the buccinator
was very feeble. A
depressor lahii superioris from the upper
alveolar arch completes tlie catalogue. There was no zygo-
matic or buccal salivary gland.
The masticatory muscles were arranged as in all the
Marsupials, and equalled the pectorals in Aveight {masseteres +
tem2)orales=l'4: oz.).
The external pterygoid is an exceedingly small rudiment,
crossing and inseparable from the internal.
The sterno-mastoid was four times the size of the cleido-
masfoid, and was inserted fleshy into the outer side of the
elongated paroccipital process. The latter had a tendinous
insertion, and was attached more internally to the same pro-
cess ;
its origin was by a fine flat fleshy band from the inner
sixth of the clavicle.
The omo-liyoid arose far back from the proBScajnila near its
superior angle ;it had no tendinous inscription, and was in-

serted into the hyoid body and into a tendinous line in the
angle between the digastric and sterno-hyoid muscles, to both
of which it is connected. Tlie posterior belly of the digastric
is exceedingly small and short, and arises from the front of tlie
paroccipital process it ends in a tendinous inscription wliich
;

gives partial origin to the anterior belly; but this latter part
 —

of the Koala (Pliascolarctos cincreus). 129

Is treble the size of the posterior, gaining an additional origin

from the tendinous line in which the omo- and stemo-hyoid
muscles terminate. The tendinous inscription is verj short
and oblique.
Stemo-hyoid is monogastric, and has a strong origin from
the back of the clavicle as well as from the second and third
pieces of the sternum. Sterno-thyroid is much shorter and
more narrow, and has likewise no inscription. Mylo-hyoid
has very short fibres, and extends down for a very considerable
distance, overlying the very long slender genio-hyoidei. A
transverse band of muscle, like an aberrant slip of the inylo-
hyoidj crossed beneath the genio-hyoidei and superficial to the
genio-hyo-glossi this is on each side attached to the mucous
-^

membrane. The styloid group of muscles formed a single

sheet, the hinder fibres of which passed to the pharynx, the
middle to the cerato-hyal under the stylo-hyoid ligament the ;

anterior passed to the side of the tongue. Genio-hyo-glossi^

the palatine muscles, and linguales are very normal.
The trapezius is an indivisible sheet extending from the
inner third of the occiput to the seventh dorsal spine its in-
;

sertion is into the acromion and spine of the scapula and,

;

partly crossing the former, some of its fibres are inserted into
the surface of the tendinous fibres of origin of the deltoid.
The latissimus dorsi arose from the fourth to the tenth
dorsal spines, and, by the lumbar fascia, from the four spines
below these it had no costal origin.
;

The trachelo-acromial [omo-ailantic) occupied by its insertion

one half the length of the spine of the scapula, and was much
thicker than usual. The rhomboid muscle is single and large,
half the size of the trapezius it occupies one half the occipital
;

curved line, the middle line of the nucha, and the three
upper dorsal spines. Serratus magnus Avas a single muscle
consisting of thirteen slips, six cervical and seven costal, whose
insertion was indivisible ;serratus jwsticus siqjerior extends
in its insertion from the second to the eighth rib serrafus in-
:

ferior, quite continuous with it, only distinguishable by the

upward direction of its fibres, was attached to the ninth, tenth,
and eleventh ribs. Sj)lenius arose from the three upper dorsal
and five loAver cervical spines, and was attached to the occiput
and three u])per cervical transverse processes. Trachelo-mastoid
is not digastric, and stretches from the five lower cervical
transverse processes to the occipital bone. The other spinal
muscles were invariable.
TlxQ great jjectoraliii large, having the usual attachments; be-
neath it there are the following tlirec muscles :
j)ectoralis7)iinor,
from the cartilages of the third and fourth ribs to the shoulder-
 — — —
130 Prof. A. Macalister on the Muscular Anatomy

capsule pecforalis quartus^ froin the cartilages of the lowest

;

four ribs to the shoulder-capsule and a thu'd pectoral [pecto-

;

ralis minimus of Wenzel Grube), from the manubrium sterni

and cartilage of the first rib to the shoulder-capsule. The
suhclaviusj under a strong costo-coracoid membrane, stretches
to the posterior margin of the outer third of the clavicle.
The deltoid is a single muscle, composed of its three parts
united inseparably, and sending an extensive offshoot at its
insertion, which is continuous into the origin of the sujjinator
longus. The capsular muscles are developed in the following
proportions deltoid=^ 1 , sujjrasjnnatus
: 1*11, infraspin atus =
= 1'69, teres minor (exceedingly thin, with a marginal tendi-
nous origin for one fifth the axillary costa of the scapula
and an unusually wide fleshy insertion) =*08, suhscapularis
= 2, teres major =1.
The is, as usual in Marsupials, composed of a partially
hiceps
united gleno-idnar and a coraco-radial muscle the latter re- ;

ceives a large fascicle from the former ; the hrachialis anticus

is long the triceps externus and internus are united and the
; ;

muscles of this region have to each other the following propor-

tions : hiceps coracoidalis =1^
0'G8y hrachialis
gleiioidalis =
= 0*8, tricejys longus = 2,
externus and inter7ius
tricep)s 2'6, =
dorsi epitrochlearis (which is inserted into the inner condyle and
olecranon) =
0"-i4. There aretwoa;?conffi/, external and internal.
'^^ho, pronator and supinator muscles are well-developed. The

round pronator has but one head ; and the quadrate pronator
occupies the lower sixth of the forearm. Supinator longus,
besides an origin from the deltoid, is attached to the lower half
of the humerus Mid its tendon, passing under the tendon of the
;

abductor major p)ollicis and lying on the wrist synovial mem-

brane, was inserted into the scaphoid bone. The supinator
hrevis occupies two fifths of the radius. These muscles are
developed in the following proportions Pronatores supina-: :

tores :: 1 : 4.
The other muscles in the forearm are well marked. The
radialand ulnar flexors of the carpus and the palmaris longus
are simple and normal the flexor suhlimis digitorum arises
;

from the front of the deep flexor, and is exceedingly feeble its ;

tendon for the fourth finger is the strongest. The deep flexor
consists of four heads —
one condyloid, one olecranal, one
radial, and one ulnar five tendons spring from this
; but the ;

polliceal tendon is not from the radial border of the common

tendon, but springs from the front of the tendon inside the edge,
as is sometimes the case in the Quadrumana.
The extensores carpi radiales are as usual, and are inserted,
not into the carpal ends, but into the middle of the shaft of
 —
of the Koala (Plia.scolarctos cinereus). 131

their respective metacarpal bones. The extensor secundus

digitorum was attached to the fourth and fifth fingers. The
other extensors of the fingers, uhiar carpal extensor and extensor
sccundi inter nodii jwlUcis^ are as usual.
The abductor 2)ollicis onajor has a radio-interosseal origin
and a double tendon of insertion into the trapezium and first
metacarpal. The left indicator sent a filmy slip to the pollcx.
There is a separate extensor medii digiti, with an ulnar origin.
The proportions of these muscles arc as follows flexors of
: —
the wrist (/. c. r.^j^- ^-if- ^- '^'^O extensors of wrist (e. c. r. I.
•

& &., e. c. id.) 0"36: : 0*75 : flexors of fingers (/. d. s.,

;

/. d.p.) :extensors (e. d. c, e. d. s., e. oss. to.jij,, e. s. int.p.^ e. i,^

\.m.d.) :: 0'21 0-36. :

The hand-muscles are as follows —

For the pollcx, an
:

abductor brevis, a single-headed flexor , an opponens^ and an

adductor (from the third metacarpal). For the little finger
there are the following muscles abductor ^ opponens^ and
:

flexor muscles. The dorsal interossei are (1) a two-headed

abductor indicisj (2) a two-headed abductor mediij (3) a bici-
pital abductor medii^ (4) an cdiductor quarti digiti ; the
palmar interossei are (1) an adductor indicts from the second
metacarpal under the adductor p>ollicisj (2) a common adductor
of the third and fourth digits.
There is no scalenus anticus |
the medius is attached to the
first rib and to the fourth to the seventh vertebree ; the posticus
from the transverse process to the third rib. Longus colli
fifth
consists of three parts —
one from the bodies of the upper five
dorsal vertebras to the cervical transverse processes, a second
part from the transverse processes of the fourth to the seventh
cervical vertebra extending to the cervical bodies (second to
fifth) and a third from the same origin to the occiput.
,

The external oblique is attached to the ribs from the third to

the eleventh the internal oblique and transversalis are with
;

very great difficulty separable. The rectus abdominis has eight

lineas transversaj intersecting it, and is attached to the xiphi-
sternum and to the cartilages of the second to the sixth ribs.
Pyramidalis is very wide, covers the entire of the rectus^ and is
attached to the linea alba. The lumbar, vertebrse, besides the
ordinary quadratus luinborum (with its three usual component
parts), have attached to them anterior intertransversalesj most
of whose fibres skip two vertebrae. 1^\\q, psoas ixirvus is equal

to the psoas inagnus and 0'37 times the size of the combined
psoas magnus and iliacus^ whose elements are imperfectly sepa-
rable ; the latter part of this mass is bipartite, the portion most
closely united to the psoas magnus being separate from a part
of the muscle arising from the anterior superior iliac spine.
 —
132 Prof. A. Macalifstcr on the Muscuhir Anatomy

The sartorius is wiclc^ and inserted into the inner side of the
patella, as well as into the knee-capsule and tibia. Thepecti-
neus is double at its insertion, but has a single origin. The
adductor longus is inserted posterior and superior to the pecti-
iieus, and is very small, but attached to the marsupial bone, as
Prof. Owen observes. The rest of the adductor mass exhibits
a faint division into the three usual elements, the condyloid
and the anterior and posterior strata of magnus. Quadratus
femoris has a narrow ischiatic and a very wide femoral attach-
ment occupying the upper sixth of the femur it is, however, ;

with great difficulty separated from the adductor onagmis.

The gluteus maximus is bilaminar, the sacral part over-
lapping the coccygeal its insertion is into the whole length
;

of the linea aspera. The gluteus medius is bilaminar, and the

j)yrifoTmis is perfectly separate, arising from the front surface
of three vertebras over this muscle passes the sciatic nerve.
;

Gluteus minimus arises from the acetabular margin and from

the surface behind it, as well as from the anterior margin of the
ilium. I could separate no tensor vagime femoris.
Rectus femoris had but a single head and the other ele- ;

ments in the extensor mass formed but one continuous belly,

in which the vastus externus portion is by far the largest
factor. The hamstrings are the usual three and none of them ;

exhibits a trace of a tendinous inscription. Biceps has a narrow

tendon of origin 1"*25 in length from the sacrum, which is tied
down to and parallel with the great sciatic ligament the in- ;

sertion is wide and fleshy. The proportionate development of

these muscles is as follows: rectus=l, biceps=l, se7ni-
menihranosus = l'4i5, semtte7idinosus^0'80, rest of the quadri-
ceps extensor = 'iVb^. Thus the flexors extensors : 1'87 oz. ::

: 2"11 oz. (I have included the gracilis with the flexors it ;

has a pubic origin and a slender insertion, and equals ihasemi-

tendinosus in weight.)
T\\Q. popliteus muscle arises from the fibula alone, and is in-
serted into the tibia close to the tibialis jwsticus.
The outer head of the gastrocnemius has a sesamoid bone in
its tendon of origin the imier head, Avhich is only half its size,
;

has no such bone. Flantaris arises from the sesamoid bone,

inse])arable from the outer head, and does not become distin-
guishable mitil about the lower third of the leg its tendon is ;

inserted into the fascia of the foot on the inner side of the heel.
We could not separate any soheus from the gastrocnemius
externus.
The common flexor of the toes had an origin mainly iil)ular,
and sent off five tendons, those of the second and third toes
being closely joined for the longest portion of their extent.
 ;
:

of the Koala (Pliascolarctos cinercus). 133

Tihialis post icus is double :

— a larger muscle, placed rather more
superficially, and inserted anteriorly into
tlic sesamoid at the
base of the hallux a smaller, deeper muscle, inserted into the
;

entocuneiform and second and third metatarsals.

The perforated flexor of the toes was a very remarkable
muscle it lay, not in the foot as usual, but on the back of the
;

leg, arising from the surface of the flexor p-ofundus for the
lower half of the leg, exactly like its homotype the flexor suh-
limis in the forearm its fleshy portion does not extend below
;

the ankle but its tendons pass to the second, third, fourth,
;

and fifth toes. There is wo flexor accessorius in the foot; but

a muscle, evidently similar to this in nature, passes from the
calcaneum to the sesamoid at the base of the hallux.
There is a long jjerona'us which arises from the upper half of
the fibula and from the sesamoid bone oi\[\t gastrocnemius exter-
n us this is inserted as usual. Peronamshrevis is also normal, and
;

quite separate from the peronccus qiiinti^ below which it arises.

There is also a, jjeronams quarti metatarsi in front of the quinti,
perfectly separate from it and placed behind the malleolus.
Tibialis anticus and extensor hallucis are normal. The ex-
tensor cligitorum sends oiF four tendons but those for the ;

second and third digits arc connected until very close to their
insertion.
On the back of the leg there is a large pronator quadratus
like that in the leg of other Marsupials and the crocodile; this
occupied more than half the length.
The foot-m-uscles are the following :
— For the hallux there
is an ahductor^ a bicipital _/7ej:'or hreris^ an opponens (from the
inner cuneiform to the metatarsal), and an adductor (from the
second metatarsal to the hallux) there is also an " interosseus
;

primus volar is j^^ like Henle's interosseous in the manus. For

the little finger there is an abductor proper and a separate ab-
ductor ossis metatarsi minimi digiti (Flower), There is no
Jumbricalis for the second digit that for the third comes from
;

the tendon for the third digit alone that for the fourth comes
;

from the third and fourth tendons and that for the fifth comes
;

from the fourth tendon.

The interossei are arranged as follows The dorsal are :
—
(1) abductor indicis, bicipital (2) abductor 7nedii, bicipital ;
;

(3) abductor quarti^ also two-headed ; (4) abductor quarti, with

only one head from the fourth metatarsal. The palmar are :
(1) adductor hallucis, as before mentioned (2) adductor ;

tndicis ; (3) adductor (?) medii, from the second metatarsal to

the fibular side of the third, Avhosc metatarsal it crosses
(4) adductor minimi digiti. There is also a very small ojpo-
nens minimi digiti inserted into the metatarsal of the fifth toe.
 — —
134 Dr. J. E. Gray on some

Prof. Owen has said that among the ]\Iarsupials " the Koala
has the best clami to typical preeminence " (Todd's Cyclop.
vol. iii. p. 329) and certainly from the foregoing accomit it
;

will be seen that this animal presents, in its muscular system,

a greater number of structural divergences from the general
placental type than, perhaps, any other Didelphian.

XX. — On a neio Genus of Hexaradiate and other Sponges

discovered in the Philippine Islands hy Dr. A. B. Meyer.
By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.K.S. &c.
Dr. Adolf Beenhard Meyer
has brought with him som^e
which he obtained
beautiful species of hexaradiate sponges,
at Talisay on Cebu, in March 1872, and they are now in the
collection of the British Museum.
The two principal sponges discovered by Dr. Meyer would
form two very distinct families according to the classification
published in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1872, June, p. 442.
They both belong to the order Coralliospongia. Before I pro-
ceed to define them I may remark that the order may be
divided into three groups :

I. The normal Coralliosponges have elongate subulate rays

to the hexaradiate spicules, Avhich are generally
smooth but ,

one or more of them may

be covered with spines or lobes
directed tOAvards the tip. This group contains the first ten
families in the paper above referred to. The genus Cratero-
morpha here described appears to belong to it.
II. This group, which may be considered the abnormal
form of the order, has the hexaradiate sjnnes with short uni-
form rays of equal length, each ending in a number of re-
fiexed lobes, and forming in their completely developed state
a cube.
It will contain two families, and may be thus divided :

A. Sponge sessile^ attached.

Fam. 1. Carteriadas.

B. Sponge free^ attached to the hottorn of the sea hg tufts of

elongate anchoring fhres,

Fam. 2. Meyerinidse.
Sponge elongate, tubular, covered with a cobweb-like netted
coat, with a circle of tults of anchoring fibres at the base, wliich
extend more than halfway through the length of the body, and
 PhUiijpinc-Iiiland Sj^onjcs. 135

then, by repetition of a sliorter kind, are continued on to the

apex, where they also form a circle of tufts round the margin
of the apical aperture-

Genus 1. Meyerina.

III. This group, which is equally abnormal, has the hexa-

radiate spicules with very short cubic rays. The genus Axos
alone belongs to this group.

I have described this sponge under the name of " Meyer ella
daviformis^' Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist, for July 1872, p. 76 ;
but as I am told that the generic name of '"''Meyerella''' has been
used for a genus of small Lepidoptera, I propose to alter this
name to Meyerina claviformis.
Dr. Meyer brought a second specimen of this beautiful
sponge. The club is rather smaller compared with the size
of the stem, which is considerably thicker than in the other
specimen. The elongate transparent spicules by which the
sponge is anchored to the bottom are placed in very numerous
cylindrical fascicles rather close together in a circle on the
edge of the truncated circular base of the stem of the sponge.
These cylindrical rope-like fascicles may be seen to extend
in the way above mentioned throughout the whole length of
the body, terminating in small tufts of naked spicules round
the apex of the club while the whole surface appears covered
;

—
with hexaradiate spicules, like those of Holtenia that is to
say, with the external end of the axis abortive.
Mr. Carter has kindly examined this sponge microscopically,
and in a note observes —
" It is a true Carferia, so nearly
:

allied in the form of the spicules that but for its general form it
might be a second species of the genus. The net-like struc-
ture over this sponge is just that of Carteria in spicular com-
position, as already mentioned."
The discovery of a second species of the genus, or rather
family Carteriada^ decidedly shows that the sponge that is
found parasitic on the Hyalonenia cannot be a part of that
genus, as Dr. Bowcrbank, Dr. Wyville Thomson, and others
have supposed for no one can believe for a minute that the
;

free claviform Philippine Carteria is any part of a Hyalonenia,

which it ought to be if the attached Japanese Carteria is only
a state of that genus, or that one species of the genus is only
a state of another most distinct genus, and the other s])ecies a
distinct genus by itself; for ^wxaXj Meyer-ina claviformis is net
a state of Hyalonema Indeed J\Ir. Carter observes that ^^ Meye-
!

rina is more nearly allied to Holtenia than Carteria but th<y

;

are both allied in their spicules and differ chiefly in +Aeir

 ;

136 Dr. J. E. Gray on some

general structure and form." I am glad to state that Mr. Carter

has undertaken to examine this sponge more in detail.
The other sponge is of the shape and size of a large goblet,
with a cylindrical stem nearly as long as the cup, which I
propose to describe as

Crateromorpha.
Sponge attached marine bodies, goblet-shaped.
to
Body hollow, vasiform, with a circular mouth, swollen at
the bottom, placed at the top of the stem, and of very different
structure from it, the line of demarcation being distinctly
marked. Yase rather dilated and thick at the bottom, very thin
towards the edge, which is terminated by a very thin mem-
brane-like margin. The outer surface of the vase pierced with
cylindrical cavities, and the whole surface covered with a mi-
nute network formed of the four rays of hexaradiate spines,
which are so placed as to form square meshes. The internal
cavity large, reaching nearly to the bottom of the vase, and
furnished at the base with very large irregularly sliaped oscules,
which become smaller, more regular, and oblong-lanceolate
about the middle of the walls, and circular in the upper part,
gradually diminishing in size as they approach the margin of
the cavity, where they are smallest.
Stem thick, cylindrical, with numerous parallel, similar,
longitudinal, cylindrical tubular spaces in a felt of spicules
covered externally with a layer of short robust ones arranged
longitudinally, and on this, again, the minute network with
square meshes, like that on the club, finally ending below in
a multitude of spiculiferous filaments extending some way
into the mass of sandy mud at its base.

CraferoinorjjJia Meyeri.

Hah. Philippine Islands, Talisay, on Cebu, March 1872

(Dr. A. B. Meyer).
This sponge is like a large goblet, with the body about S^
inches long, and a thick stem of nearly the same length, which
is attached to a mass of hard mud. The stem is pale reddish
brown, and the body greenish white in its dry state, and
;

most probably bleached.

The cruciform central rays of the hexaradiate spicules are
short and ]:)laced regularly perpendicularly — that is to say,
parallel to the longitudinal axis of the body — and the others
horizontally, or transversely with regard to the imaginary axis
of the s])()nge. The rays of each sjjiculc arc free from those of
hxi neighbour, but overlap each other to their full extent, and
so thxm a regular network of square meshes, as in the genus

\
 — —
Philipjiine-Iskind Sponges. 137

Farrea., where the spicules are united hy their rays but im-
bedded in ghxssy fibre hence, as Mr, Carter observes, Dr.
;

Bowerbank's mistake of calling it " fistulous siliceous fibre "

(B. S.) whereas in the genus Holtenia and allied genera the
;

cruciform rays of the hexaradiate spicules are placed obliquely

with regard to the axis, forming a network of rhombic meshes.
This sponge evidently belongs to the first group of the
Coralliospongia, and the first section of them, as defined in my
paper above referred to (p. 450), and will form a family distinct
from those there defined, which may be thus characterized :

Fam. Crateromorphidae.
Sponge cup-shaped, attached by an elongated pedicel, formed
of numerous short spicules. Body of sponge covered externally
with hexaradiate spicules, the outer ray of which is aborted,
placed in longitudinal and transverse lines, making a square
mesh hollow, with large oscules, which diminish in size as
;

they reach the margin of the cup. Stem formed of nvmierous

cylindrical tubes, situated in a spiculous felt ] ending in a
bunch of filaments sunk in the mud.
Rossella ijiliillppensis.
Dr. Meyer brought from Cebu a sponge the size of a
also
moderately large walnut (that is, about 1^ inch long), regular,
oblong, smootli, thick, spongy, truncated at the top, with
large circular apertures, and with a large deep cavity occupy-
ing nearly the wliole of tlie body of the sponge. The hinder
half of the sponge has sundry distant cylindrical tufts of clou-
gated siliceous fibres spreading out from the sponge and then
directed backwards.
This is very like the Tetilla 'polyura of Schmidt (Atlantic
Sponge-Fauna, t. vi. f. 8), the type of my genus Lophurella]
but the Philippine sponge is oblong, longer than broad, smooth
on the external surface, and truncated above, with a large
mouth, in fact like a round-based tumbler.
If this is the young state of another sponge of a different
form, which is possible, it is a giant of its kind. The Tetilla
pohjura of Schmidt is only \ inch long and the young form
;

of Tetliya anfardica described by j\Ir. Carter is much smaller, in

fact microscopic whereas this is more than an inch long and
;

comparatively broad, and resembles the goblet oiCrateromorpha

Meyeri. It is not the young of that sponge, as Mr. Carter
shows that the spicules are markedly different and we have ;

no other Philippine sponge of which it could be the young.

Mr. Carter has kindly sent me the following account of his ex-
amination of the sponge ;
1.38 Dr. .J. I']. (fV!\y on .lom/' I'liilippinr'-TNland Hponrjcj;.

" a RoHsella^ an you will see directly, not //, antarc-

'^J'liift is
tica^ Hirnply bccauHC the arms of the Hurlaee or body in It. <ui-
tarciicd jire spined in the Philip{jiiie one they are .snKxjth.
;

''
J)r. Wyville ThoinHon sent me a woodeiit of this spong'e,
notieing' its reseiid)huiee to Schmidt's 'Ij'A.UIa polijura. I

wrote hack and said it was allied to Iios.hc.IIh <iid<irctic,a arifl not
a Tcfliya at all, loi- jdl its spicules, of which there are only two
kinds ap[)ar(iit in IIk; figure, are, or sliould be, /owr-armed.
" No Tctlu/ii, has more than tlirce-armed spicules hut his ;

artist had three-armed at the end of the tailed ones.

|)Ut in
Now 1 see how the urtisthas overlooked this im])ort;int charac-
ter, just as Schmidt states, at the end of his ])rcf;u',(', to his
Adriallc sponges, 'an artist by ])rofcssion fails here'
^'
'J'here is no such spicule, /oiir-arv/ic^/ recurved, in any other
s|)onge. Was I wrong in stating this as the peculiarity of
liossclld V I lave we not now
found out a I'hilippine one hy it ?
" lias not Thomson's arlisl, because he did not know the
value of this fourth arm In ihe tailed s])ieules, omitted to put
in more than thnie, althongh he has ])ut in four in the body-
spiculesy And do we not here see the disadvantage under
which a professed artist labours, as Schmidt has stated V
" 1 find the Philip])ine llossdla has been put into a bottle with
the two other species that you sent down in the box, or at least
with the goblet-s])onge and the Fjuplrrti'llu'^' because it contains ^

spicules of the latter. When tin; heads oi'sj)ieules with re(;urved

spines get into other sponges they break off and remain th(;re,
because being barbed hke an arrow they easily go in, but never
come out again and you can always tell that they do not be-
;

long to the species, because they have their heads where their
tails ought to be. No sj)ieide has a head like this in the sj)onge :

it is always at the extremity of the long spieuh^, of eourse.

Heru'.e it was that foimd so many of tlu; four-armed headed

I

spi(!tdes stuck into Tetltija untarcttca, aiul was thus able to

nndte out the antarctic deep-sea germs RoHsdla.
"
'J'here are several of the sjiiculcs of the goblet-sha])ed
sponge [Ora.frir(mior'j>//(i\ in Ihe surface of the IMiIli))[)ine It'os-

.s«/Aa, es])e(;ially the minute spicules, somewhat like In struelurc

though not In form l(j those; of ICiiplcctclld.''''
IVIr. darter, in a sul^sequent note, states that the iiiiinttc.

S))I(Mdes In (rater(i-}norplia. and very mu<"li alike,

JiONse//.<i ai'e

:iiid lliat tliey botli contain <'i-ueial-headed ones Aviiieli are

almost undlstlngiilsliable each other. rr<)ni

lie also adds lliat Dr. W.

^riiomson lias sent him ihe specl-
)nen of Iiosscl/n abov<' alluded to, and that It turns out lo be a

* [It wiiH (•itnlnliic*! ill lln' :-fi)iic linltlc nfHpiriiH m ]inpl('clcll((, — .1. V). ().]
 .

Dr. J. E. Gray on Codiopliyllum. 139

tliird S])ccics of tlmt genus, being widely (liHevcnt from tlio

antarctic and Philippine ones.

Eujjlectella asper(j ilium

Dr. A. B. Meyer has brought home, and -placed in the Bri-

tish Museum, two specimens of this sponge in spirits from the
Philippines, which are entirely covered with a thick coat of
sarcodc like the bark on a Gorgonia, but softer, so that the
siliceous fibres are entirely hidden from view. No one would
suspect that tliis sponge had such a beautiful lace-like struc-
ture, but simply a netted or pierced tube, with irregular, cir-
cular, thicker hoops. The flesh or sarcode is of a dark brown
colour, but most likely is coloured by the action of the sp>irit.

—
Esperiadcc Along with these sponges were sent some frag-
ments of a sponge, according to Mr. Carter's examination,
" nearly allied to Ilalichondria incrustans^ with three kinds of
spicules: —
1, large, subulate, smooth; 2, bihamatc; 3, cqul-
anchorate, larger than the bihamatc."

Mr. Carter's microscopical examination of Meyerina clavi-

foniiisand Crateromorjjha Mei/cri will be found at pp. 110-113
of this Number of the '
Annals.'

XXI. — On Codiopliyllum, a nevi Genus of Unicellular Green

Algct'.from Port Natal By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
[Plate IX.]

Among a large collection of corals and corallines from Port

Natal, sent by Colonel Bolton, I observed some specimens of
a green spt)ngy alga of a thick cloth-like textm-c, more or l(\'^s
of a wedge-shape, and borne on a solid, cylindrical stem,
which is branched at the bottom, and may be a distinct llho-
dosperm Alga on Avhich it is parasitic. This stem pierces and
su])ports the broad, expanded frond, and is branched so that
the branches support the different parts of the expansion.
When the felt-like cloth is carefully examined, it is found to
consist of ii very fine network of fine cylindrical tubular fil)re,
which inosculates in every direction, leaving a minute mesh.
When looked at in a mass, the mesh seems to be arranged
in very obscure circles concentric to the outer margin, indi-
cating the lines of growth, the mesh of the outer edge being-
incomplete. The stem is tough and fieshy when soaked in
water, but becomes cartilaginous when chy ; in the younger
specimens it is tortuous and slightly branched, each branch
 —
140 Dr. J. E. Gray on Codiophyllum.

ending in a triangular, wedge-sliaped frond, with the stem

extending a slight distance from its base the stem is thick
;

and gradually tapers as it extends in lengtli, and is affixed to

a rock by a rather extended base. The older fronds become
more or less semicircular, with one or two slight lobes on the
circumference, and the stem becomes divided at the base of the
frond into several branches, which spread out in a palmated
manner and thus support the diiferent parts of the frond, which
rarely throws out a rounded lobe of a similar structiu'e from
its surface.
The stem when wet is flesh-coloured, becoming dark brown
or blackish when dry ; the frond is green, like the rest of the
chlorosperm Alga.
This plant evidently forms a new family ; and I do not know
to what existing group of the green Algce to refer it. The
filaments of which the felted net is composed are cylindrical,
all of the same size, and in external appearance like the tibre
of Gladopliora but they appear to be entirely destitute of
;

articulations,and they are very unlike the continuous hbre of

the Oscillatoria or Galotlirix^ and they seem to have most
alliance with Bryopsis.
This plant, when roughly dried with other seaweeds as it
comes out of the sea (and I have little doubt it is so when it is
growing) has a matted green frond which is thicker and more
,

opaque in the older and more developed specimens, when it

looks like a piece of felted cloth just showing the internal
stems through some parts of it but when it is washed in fresh
;

water and dried between blotting-paper with just sufficient

pressure to prevent its curling, the frond loses a great part of
itsthickness, becomes nearly transparent, shoAvs the details of
the network and the internal part of the stem through the
substance, very unlike the living state of the plant.
The genus may be thus defined :

CODIOPHYLLUM,
Thefrond expanded, formed of uniform, minute network,
matted together so as to form a cloth, and consisting of uni-
form cylindrical tubular fibres supported or parasitic on a car-
tilaginous solid stem, Avhich pierces the base of the frond and
is affixed to the rocks by an expanded base.

Codioj)hyllum natalense. PI. IX.

Stem branched, tapering, ending in a triangular wedge-
shaped frond, which becomes more or less semicircular, and
sometimes furnished with one or more lobes on the surface.
Hob. Coast of Natal.
 —
Mr. H. J. Carter's Answer to Dr. Boioerhank. 141

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. The adult frond.
Fig, 2. The worn stems of an adult frond part of the network still
;

remaining.
Fig. 3. A j^ouug specimen with root dried after being soaked in fresh water.
Fig. 4. Part of the frond magnified, showing the imperfect meshes in pro-
cess of formation on the margin.

XXII. Answer to Dr. BowerbanJvS " Observations on Mr.

Carter^ s 2'x^P^^ dL'C." in the last Number of the ^ Annals.^
By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &c.
In reply to Dr. Bowerbank's criticisms on my paper " On
two new Sponges from the Antarctic Sea &c.," in the ^Annals'
of last June, I can only state that I shall be quite satisfied
with the verdict that a perusal of our respective papers may
give. I employ no artist, make my own drawings, write my
own descriptions to the best of my ability, and with nothing
to compensate me but the hope that I am communicating the
truth, and, in many instances, saving future students from
losing time in labouring to understand that which too fre-
quently imaginary, misconceived, or utterly unintelligible.
is

Truly has been said, that " of all extravagance, waste of

it

time is the greatest;" and what is this but a grievous waste

entailed upon posterity (if his works ever reach it) of an ig-
norant or unscrupulous author.
In criticising Dr. Bowerbank's publications I am not criti-
cising Dr. Bowerbank (personally we should not know each
other in the street), but simply, as I have before stated, en-
deavouring to save time for those who may come after us in
similar inquiries.
Controversial disputes afford very little interest to any but
the parties immediately concerned, and therefore ought not to be
allowed to occupy the pages of a valuable scientific journal.
Dr. Bowerbank's and my own descriptions are now before
the public ; and a practical examination of them concerns the
public and posterity much more than it will ever concern us.
I have not time to make finished drawings, but my sketches,
I have no doubt, will serve, at least diagrammatically, with
my descriptions to convey the meaning I intend to an intel-
ligent naturalist.
Besides, however " talented and accurate a microscopical
artist" may be. Dr. Bowerbank will hardly deny, I should
think, what Dr. Schmidt states on this subject at the end of
the preface to his work on the Adriatic Sponges, viz. " Ein :
—
Maler von Profession wiirde die Charaktere vieler Species
kaum haben ausdriicken konnen, &c."
&
Ann. Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x. 11
 :

142 Royal Society —

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.

May 16, 1872.— Francis Galton, M.A., Vice-President, in the Chair.

" Remarks on the sense of Sight in Birds, accompanied by a de-

and particularly of tlie Ciliary Muscle, in three
scription of the Eye,
species of the order Rapaees." By Robert James Lee, M.A.,
M.D.
It is proposed in this communication to describe certain peculiarities

in the eye of the bird as compared with the eyes of other Vertebrata,
and, further, to examine to what extent those peculiarities enable us
to explain the remarkable powers of sight with which all species of
birds aremore or less highly endowed.
Those who study the haijits and modes of existence of the lower
animals, find great interest in applying to various phenomena con-
nected with them the results of anatomical investigation, and in
endeavouring to discover such causes, or means adequate to produce
such effects, as to render the supposition of the existence of an
indefinite property like instinct very frequently unnecessary.
This method it is my desire to apply in the explanation of those
high and distant flights which are performed by certain species of
birds in search of food or in their migrations to different localities.
For us it is difficult to form a clear conception of the power of
sight possessed by birds if we only use our own faculties in this
respect as the standard of comparison ; by which I mean to imply
that the mind must be prepared for the consideration of the pheno-
mena referred to by observing in detail numerous important differ-
ences in the structure of the eye, which combine to facilitate a
conception of ideas otherwise beyond the reasonable limits to which
even imagination might extend.
This field of inquiry will long engage the attention of the naturalist
and anatomist indeed it may be said to be inexhaustible ; and I
;

feel considerable hesitation in offering a contribution insignificantly

small to the elucidation of a subject of such magnitude.
We
may acquire some idea of the sight of the bird by comparing
the dimensions of the eye with those of the brain or the optic lobes ;
and by arranging the measurements thus obtained, and referring
them to some fixed standard, we may estimate the relative and
individual powers of vision enjoyed by different species. In illustra-
tion of this we have an instance, in the case of one of the birds which
I propose to describe minutely in this communication, in which the
eye is actually considerably larger than in the human species ; and
we have a still more striking example, considering the size of the bird,
in the Goura coronata.
Again, if we regard the eye as an optical instrument, we may
estimate its efficiency by examining the internal structures on which
the formation and perception of the image depend, —
such as the
 Mr. R. J. Lee on the Sense of 8ight in Birds. 143

size and coefficient of refraction of the lens, the extent and character
of the retina, and particularly those differences of minute structure
which have relation to susceptibility to light, by which the night-
flying birds are distinguished from the day-flyers. Nor does the in-
quiry into the eff'ects of domestication upon the sight appear less
interesting.
It is only to point out the various ways in which we may deal with
this subject that I have mentioned these diff'erent lines of research,
and in order that it may be understood that I have not overlooked
their importance. It is to one particular property of the eye that
my own observations have beeil chiefly directed, namely the power
of accommodation for distance and I shall endeavour to show that
;

in birds great range of vision depends upon the development and

character of the ciliary muscle, to which all are agreed that the power
of adjustment is to be attributed.
It is chiefly, then, a comparison of the ciliary muscle in different
birds to which I invite attention, assuming the perfection of the sight
to depend on this power of accommodation, and that again on the
character of the muscle. Let me first mention the general opinion
entertained by those who are best acquainted with the habits of
that class of birds which astonish us by the rapidity and duration
of their flights, namely the pigeons, in regard to the means by which
they accomplish them. In his interesting work on this subject Mr.
Tegetmeier gives his reasons for concluding that " homing," as it is
termed in the Antwerp pigeon, is not the result of " instinct," but
of " observation." These pigeons require to be trained stage by
stage, or they are certain to be lost. The l)est of them refuse to fly
in a fog or in the dark. They crave in new localities some known
landmark ; and hence their gradually increasing gyrations, until
having descried some familiar object, they recollect their route and
fly straight ahead. The objection that no pigeon can possibly see
for two hundred miles ahead is met by the details of aeronautic ex-
perience. Mr. Glaisher, half a mile aloft in air, could embrace in
his " bird's-eye view" the course of the Thames from the Nore to
Richmond and Mr. Wheelwright, though puzzled to account for
;

the flying pigeons " homing" across seas (as from London to Ant-
werp), which can off'er no landmark, is disposed to attribute their
power of doing so to their habit of soaring round, circling, and
beating about until, sooner or later, they can descry their familiar
guide-posts.
My own observations entirely support Mr. Tegetmeier's conclu-
sions. This part of ray subject is one of general interest ; and I
trust that I shall be pardoned for attempting to alleviate the tedious-
ness of anatomical details by this digression.
It must clearly be understood that perfection of sight for very near
objects is as important as very extensive range, and that the chief
function of the ciliary muscle is to adjust the sight for the former
rather than for the latter. When the eye is at rest (that is to say,
when the muscle is relaxed) vision of very distant objects is permitted ;
and it is when the distance is diminished to a very few inches, and
11*
 : — —

144 Royal Society —

in small species of birds to considerably less than an inch, that the
action of the muscle is exerted.
The exact functions performed by the ciliary muscle in all those
vertebrata in which it exists are still undecided ; but it is not difficult
to reconcile the accounts which have been given by different anato-
mists of its structure, if we are aware of the fact that the muscle
does not possess the same characters in all classes of animals
indeed, that it is not precisely the same in those that are very nearly
allied ; so that it is important, particularly in the case of birds, as
will be seen, to mention the species under consideration.
It maybe stated generally that in birds it is developed in a re-
markable degree in fish it is entirely wanting
; in the mammalia it
;

varies directly in proportion to the powers of sight possessed by the

species, except in the feline class and in those animals which enjoy
the power of nocturnal vision, and in which the ciliary muscle is
peculiarly large and difi'erently developed from the same structure in
other mammals.
The three specimens which are to be described belong to the Eagle
Owl, the Egyptian Vulture, and the Buzzard. They were brought
from Egypt by a gentleman who shot the birds himself, and removed
the eyes while in the fresh state, preserving them in spirit of wine
till he sent them to me.

The eye of the Eagle Owl presents in the most striking degree the
peculiar characters of the class to which it belongs. The first of
these are its shape and size, too well known to require description,
adapted as they are to the very shallow cavities of the orbits.
In the Egyptian Vulture the pyramidal shape of the eye is less
remarkable, and a slight approach is observable in it to the spherical
globe. In the Buzzard this is still more marked, and the eye resembles
as much the eye of the Pigeon as it does that of the Eagle Owl.
In examination of specimens which have been preserved in spirit,
it is necessary to restore the pliancy of the tissues of the ciUary

muscle by allowing them to remain in water for some days ; and I

may observe that as this condition must be obtained in order to
make satisfactory preparations, the method of using solutions of
chromic acid or bichromate of potash to enable the anatomist to
make sections is not to be recommended, if the object be to ascertain
the dimensions of the muscle and the elasticity of the ligament, which
will be presently described. It need hardly be stated that the best
mode of treating the eye is to freeze it and then make sections.
The strong plates of bone which exist in the sclerotic of birds
preserve the shape of the eye sufficiently well to allow of the dimen-
sions being ascertained after it has been preserved in spirit.
In the Eagle Owl the dimensions are as follow :

in.
Diameter of cornea ^
Diameter of base of eye 1
^^
Antero-posterior length ly^
Lateral diameter of lens y^
Antero-posterior diameter of lens \
 Mr. R. J. Lee ow the Sense of Sight in Birds. 145

The shape of the lens does not appear to be altered by the action
of alcohol but the size is diminished, and the measurements just
;

stated are less than they would be found to be if the lens had been
perfectly fresh.
The eye is first to be divided into halves by cutting through
the sclerotic, choroid, cornea, and iris. We may regard the sclerotic
as a hollow case enclosing a sphere, of which the choroid is the
proper covering, and which sphere is attached to its case by tissues
of highly elastic and muscular properties, by which a certain amount
of movement is capable of being effected in the parts on which the
formation of the image depends. It is to be observed, however, that the
posterior surface of the choroid is kept in close apposition to the
inner and posterior surface of the sclerotic, so that movement of the
anterior parts is not communicated to that part on which the optic
nerve is expanded. In the eye of the Eagle Owl these conditions
are obtained in the following manner.
The whole of the posterior surface of the choroid which corresponds
to the optic disk is kept in close apposition to the sclerotic by the
direct attachment of the circumference of the part immediately
beneath the margin of the retina ; it is also fixed where the nerve
passes through the sclerotic, while delicate fibres from the choroid
keep it in its position at other points.
The anterior part of the choroid, on the contrary, is not in contact
with the sclerotic, as the ciliary muscle and the structure I have termed
the posterior elastic ligament intervene.
This division of the choroid is not artificial, but is clearly defined
by a difference of structure. The posterior part is but slightly
vascular, is not elastic, is of considerable tenuity, and has greater
resemblance in its general characters to the choroid of fish than to
that of the mammalia.
The anterior portion is covered on its internal surface by the ciliary
processes, which extend to the angle of curvature of the posterior
part of the eye. The tissue of this part of the choroid is of peculiar
character ; it is dense, strong, and inelastic, and appears to be com-

posed of delicate fibrous tissue. The combination of these characters

enables it to preserve its symmetrical shape, and ensure to some
degree the preservation of the structures within it. It possesses a
rigidity which may be compared to that of ordinary writing-paper,
and is of about the same thickness. The anterior part of the choroid
is attached to the sclerotic by another structure — a system of fine
elastic fibres which pass from the corneal margin of the sclerotic to
the line of union between the iris and the choroid, and for which I
proposed the name of anterior elastic filaments. Between the an-
terior elastic filaments and the posterior elastic ligament (a distance
in the eye of the Eagle Owl of nearly five eighths of an inch) is
interposed the ciliary muscle. The body of the muscle is attached
to the line of union of the sclerotic and cornea, so that it may be said
to arise from the anterior angle of curvature. The greater part of the
posterior portion of the muscle is of delicate tendinous structure ; its
line of insertion into the choroid is the same as, but on the opposite
 — : —
146 Royal Society —
side of, the line of insertion of the posterior elastic ligament. The
breadth of the latter structure is about one eighth of an inch, while
the length of the anterior elastic filaments is nearly the same. Thus,
passing from before backwards, we have the anterior elastic filaments,
the body of the ciliary muscle, its long delicate tendinous portion,
and lastly the posterior elastic ligament. To exhibit the structures
satisfactorily, the best plan is to make a section of the choroid and
sclerotic of one sixteenth of an inch in thickness, and after fixing the
two ends of the section on a layer of cork with needles, to dissect the
—
muscle under water or alcohol a very simple process if a magnifying-
glass of an inch focus is employed. It is only necessary to draw the
iris gently away from the sclerotic so as to extend the anterior elastic
filaments, fixing it with a needle, and then to do the same with the
choroid, taking care to hold that membrane at a point posterior to
the line of insertion of the posterior elastic ligament.
The length of the ciliary muscle is about three eighths of an inch.
I have attempted to preserve sections made in this way in Canada
balsam, but have found that rupture of the ligament usually takes
place, I presume from its tenacity being destroyed by the action of
the fluid. It is on that part of the choroid which lies between its
two lines of attachment, on its internal surface, that the ciliary pro-
cesses are developed, and to the anterior part of those processes that
the crystalline lens is attached. Contraction of the ciliary muscle, it
is reasonable to suppose, would produce a change in the position of

the lens, and would take place when the object to which the sight
—
was directed was close to the eye that is to say, the muscle is
employed in accommodation for short range of vision. The position
of rest is restored by the posterior elastic ligament, which acts in
direct opposition to the muscle.
The eye of the Vulture is smaller than that of the Owl, is not so
decidedly pyramidal in shape, and may be placed between the latter
and the eye of the Buzzard. The chief difference, however, between
them is in the greater degree of concavity which the posterior portion
of the sclerotic assumes so that in the Owl the retina lies on a flatter
;

surface than in the Buzzard, while in that respect the Vulture is be-
tween the two.
The dimensions of the eye of the Vulture are as follow :

in.
Diameter of cornea -^
Lateral diameter of the sclerotic in its broadest part .... 1^
Antero-posterior diameter of eye ^
Length of ciliary muscle -^
Breadth of the posterior elastic ligament . . : ^
Length of the anterior elastic filaments approximately the same.

With regard to the anterior elastic filaments and the posterior

unnecessary to make further remark, beyond
elastic ligament, it is
that they resemble those structures in the eye of the Owl.
In the Buzzard the dimensions of the eye and its structures are as
follow :
 —
Mr. R. J. Lee on the Sense of Sight in Birds. 147

in.
Diameter of cornea -j*^

Lateral diameter of eye 1

Antero-posterior diameter of eye I

Length of ciliary muscle -^
Length of posterior elastic ligament "I
^
Length of anterior elastic filament i^
J

In order to ascertain the mechanical effect produced by the ciliary

muscle, the simple experiment may be performed of applying traction,
by means of a pair of forceps, on the choroid, the dissection being
arranged and fixed as I have described. It will readily be seen that
the elastic ligament acts in direct opposition to the muscle, and in
the living eye has the power of restoring the parts to the condition
of rest.
The ciliary ntiuscle is composed of
striated fibre of very distinct
character. seen in the three examples described, in
It varies, as is

length and amount of muscular tissue. The tendon in the Owl is

long and the body of the muscle short ; but in the other species, as
in most birds, the muscular fibres extend to a great length, if not
entirely from the origin to the insertion of the muscle. These minute
differences should be pointed out in detail in the case of each species
of bird.
The elastic ligament is composed of very delicate elastic tissue, the
microscopical character of which is well defined.
On the peculiar nature of the anterior elastic filaments I beg to
postpone any decided opinion.
With regard to the nerves which supply the ciliary muscle and
the iris, I have no particular remarks to offer, as the description
which I gave some years ago of the ganglia and plexuses on the
ciliary nerves in the eye of the Pheasant will apply generally to all
birds. Whether the contraction of the iris and the accommodation
of the sight be voluntary or involuntary actions on the part of birds
we cannot say positively ; 1 am inclined to believe that the latter is
the case.
For the sake of convenience, and to render any further researches
on the dimensions of the different parts of the eye in other species
of birds symmetrical with those contained in this communication, I
have arranged the principal facts in a tabular form (see p. 148).
From this Table we may draw the following conclusions:
that in the Eagle Owl the range of vision is small, the power of
accommodation very rapid in the Vulture range of vision is great,
;

the power of accommodation considerable, but slower than in the

Owl ; in the Buzzard the range of vision is greater still, and the power
of accommodation capable of being readily and extensively exercised.
These conclusions, I think, will be found to accord with the obser-
vations of those who have had opportunities of making themselves
acquainted with the habits of the birds during life.
It has been usual for those who have devoted much attention to
the physiology of vision to propose some original and independent
148 Royal Society : —
explanation of the means by which accommodation for distance is
effected, if their researches have been attended with the observation
of any previously unknown facts connected with the subject, either
experimental or anatomical. It appears to me that as yet we have
not sufficient data to afford a perfectly satisfactory explanation of
that remarkable property possessed by the eye, partly on account
of the difficulty of ascertaining the exact functions of different struc-
tures, and particularly by reason of the very various conditions which
the same structures assume in various species of vertebrate animals.
The line of investigation which is pointed out in this communication
it is by no means certain will assist in the solution of the problem

of the means by which adjustment for distance is effected but I am

;

inclined to think that we have not yet exhausted all the resources
which careful anatomical inquiry places at our command, and that
when a sufficient number of details have been collected, the subject
will be in a more suitable state for the application of optical laws than
it is at present.
 ;

Mr. R. J. Lee on the Sense of Sight in Birds. 149

were made very soon after the publication of this new anatomical fact,
I am gratified in having the opportunity of pointing out the cause of
the discrepancies in opinion which have continued to the present
time.
The description which Crampton has given is correct so far as it
goes, but it was limited to that part of the ciliary
muscle which forms
the thickest portion of it —
that is to say, the dense part which lies
closest to the margin of the cornea. The tendon of the muscle and
its insertion into the choroid were not observed by Crampton, and

the structure termed the posterior elastic hgament was overlooked.

It can thus be explained how it was that the deflection of the margin
of the cornea and consequent change in its curvature were advanced
as the means by which accommodation was eifected.
The eye of Rhea americana appears to be very similar to that of
Struthio camelus, though not quite so large. The globe is of irre-
gular shape, and bulges out both laterally and vertically its diameter;

in the former direction is an inch and two thirds, in the latter an inch
and a half, and antero-posteriorly an inch and one third.
The sclerotic is not particularly thick, and contains but slightly
developed osseous structure. The crystalline lens is about half an
inch in its lateral diameter, and one third of an inch in its antero-
posterior diameter. The cihary muscle is large and strong, the body
thick, and the fibres diminishing in size as they become tendinous
near their insertion its length is ^^ inch.
;

The anterior and posterior elastic ligaments are each about -^

inch in length, though it is to be understood that their elasticity is so
great that they might be stretched to a considerably greater length.
In the first part of this communication I expressed some doubt
regarding the microscopical character of the anterior elastic liga-
ments indeed the term ligament was not applied to them, as they
;

did not possess the same distinct character as the posterior elastic
ligament.
In all the species of birds which have come under my observation,
the microscopical character of the last-mentioned structure was the
same. In the Rhea the anterior elastic filaments are distinctly com-
posed of the same kind of elastic fibres ; their colour is a light grey ;

they coil up very readily when torn from one another with needles
they are to some extent covered with fine granular or spongy tissue,
which at first conceals their elastic character ; they are continuous
and of equal diameter from their origin to their insertion, and are
united more closely than in most birds, so that the filamentous cha-
racter so clearly seen in the Owls is not observed.
A more complete investigation into the anatomy of this part of
the subject allows of the conclusion that the anterior elastic filaments
are composed of cellular and elastic tissue combined in different
proportions, and that the differences in their strength, elasticity, and
appearance depend on the collection of the fi.laments into fibres of
varying sizes, or their approximation so as to form a continuous sus-
pensory band between the iris and the coruea.
The iris in this bird is not composed entirely of muscular fibres
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. VoI.tl. 12
150 Miscellaneous.

as in many other genera, but is soft and spongy in its general

character, and more hke the iris in mammaUa than in birds.
As it is desirable to limit myself to those particular structures
which are concerned in tlie accommodation of the eye for distance,
deferring for the present certain general conclusions which fresh
observations are required to confirm, I shall leave to the considera-
tion of the naturalist the subjoined facts arranged in a tabulated form,
and which appear to me to be applicable to the explanation of the
habits of the birds by anatomical peculiarities.
 '

Mtseellaneous. 151

of Lamarck, and gives Tethie as the French and Tethea erroneously

as the Latinname, and quotes Tethea lyneurium and T. cranium as
types, names not found in Lamarck.

Note on the Systematic Name of the Walrus. By Dr. "W. Peters.

Although Steenstrup and Sundevall, nearly thirteen years ago,
showed that Linne, in the first edition of his Systema Naturae
'

(1735), applied the generic name Odohcenns to the walrus, and that
at the same time the name Trichechus had been given by Artedi and
Linne alike to the manatee, which they then considered to belong
to the class of fishes, it seems that these facts have not been so much
appreciated as they ought to be. Linne continued to apply the
name Trichechus exclusively to the " hairy " fish, which he after-
wards united with Elephas, Bradypus, Myrmecophaga, and Manis
in his order Bruta. This may be seen even as late as the tenth
edition of the Systema Naturae (1758), wherein the walrus figures
'
'

at the same time as Phoca rosmarus amongst the Ferae. Only in

the twelfth edition of his 'Systema Naturae' (1766), p. 49, Linne
added the walrus, as a second species, to the manatee in Artedi's
genus Trichechus, upon the presumption that it had " dentes pri-
mores nuUos utrinque."
It seems therefore quite clear that it is wrong to apply the generic
name Trichechus (belonging to the manatee) to the walrus.
We have another, quite analogous case in zoology of the mis-
application of a generic name, namely that of Ursus labiatus,
which, in consequence of losing its front teeth easily, was trans-
ferred from the Ferae to the Bruta or Edentata, and stands as
Bradypus ursinus in the systematic arrangements of Pennant and
Shaw. But no one, I think, would contend that we ought to apply the
name Bradypus, previously used for the Sloths, to the Ursus labiatus.
The Clustered Sea-Polype (Umbellula groenlandica). By Dr. J. E.
Gray, F.K.S. &c.
Two specimens of this very rare and extraordinarily large Radiate
animal from Greenland were obtained during the Swedish expedition
of the frigate Eugenia to the Northern Ocean.
'
' Only two speci-
mens had previously been seen, which were obtained by Captain
Adrians on the coast of Greenland, and described by M. Christlob
Mylius in 1754, and by Ellis in Phil. Trans, vol. xlviii. p. 305.
These specimens are believed to be no longer in existence so that ;

the rediscovery of this animal is most important, and we await the

description of it in the zoology of the voyage with impatience. (See
Gray, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1860, v. p. 25, and Cat. Sea-Pens
in Brit. Mus. p. 39.)
Ziphius Sowerhiensis.
Mr. William Andrews informs me that they have received a fine
perfect skeleton of this rare whale at the Dublin Museum. This is
the third specimen taken on the west coast of Ireland in the last few
years they were all males and have two large well -developed teeth
;

like the specimen figured by Sowerby. —

Dr. J. E. Gray.
152 Miscellaneous,

Marine Sponges in the British Museum.

By Dr. J. E. Geay, F.R.S. &c.
Mr. Carter has examined with the microscope, figured, and described
in a preliminary manner, the species of sponges in the British Museum,
and has determined that there are more than six hundred species of
that group in the collection, which he is now describing in detail.
Every day brings forward important additions to this immense class,
showing that at present we have a very imperfect knowledge of the
sponges in existence and as yet we have not received any sponges
;

from the Persian Gulf, the beautiful islands of the Pacific, or from the
shores of the northern parts of that ocean, and many other localities.

Hcihits of Terebratula truncata. By Dr. J, E. Geat, F.R.S. &c.

Mr. Atherstone has presented to the British Museum a series of
specimens of Terebratula truncata from the S.E. coast of the Cape
of Good Hope, showing that this species, unlike the Terebratulce
from the Australian seas, which are generally found on stones and
rocks, lives in groups, composed of specimens of all ages, on the
stems of the larger Algse, and also on the larger species of Ascidia.
The shells vary greatly in the radiating grooves, some being very
distinctly ribbed and others smooth, even in the same group.

On the Reproduction and Mode of Life of the Phyllopoda.

By Dr. Friedrich Bratjee.
The author observed these Crustacea in aquaria. He succeeded
repeatedly in rearing both sexes of Ajyus cancriformis, Linn., from
the ova, and in witnessing the act of fertilization. In this, the male
places himself upon the carapace of the female, and then strikes re-
peatedly and quickly with the part of his body which is free from
the carapace upon the ventral surface of the female, during which
process the seminal matter is evacuated. The male of Ajnis can-
criformis, Linn., and that of Apus numicUcus, Grube, constantly
possess one footless segment more than their females. Thus the male
of Apus cancriformis presents seven, and the female six footless
segments at the extremity of the body whilst the male of Apus nu-
;

midicus has nine, and the female eight. The author has also re-
peated the experiment made more than a hundred years ago by
Schafi'er, and, taking a female in the Na^(pIil(S-stage, brought it up
in an isolated condition —
by which means he obtained ova which
were certainly unfecundated, and from which only females were de-
veloped, the eggs of which again furnished only female PhyUopoda
as a third generation. In opposition to this he obtained chiefly
males from the ova of fecundated females. In conclusion, the
author refers to the breeding of these and other Phyllopoda in
aquaria in accordance with the method invented by Prazak, and
describes briefly the mode of Kfe of Branchipus stagnalis, Linn., and
Estheria dahatacensis, Riipp. —Anzeiger der Akad. der Wiss. in
Wien, May 31, 1872, p. 100.
 THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

*

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 57. SEPTEMBER 1872.

XXIII. —
Note on some Fossil Morikeys found in Italy ^ preceded
hy a Revieio of the Fossil Quadrumana in yeneral. By C.
J. FoESYTH Major,'> M.D.*
We shall commence this review of the fossil monkeys hitherto
described with the monkeys of the Eocene strata.
As early as 1839 Messrs. Lyell and Owen indicated in the
London Clay of Kyson (in Suffolk) some mandibular teeth of
a quadrumanous animal which Prof. Owen at iirst named
Macacus eocmnusf and afterwards Eojnthecus. In 1862 the
same author in a short note| declared that the fossils in ques-
tion ought very probably to be referred to a species of Hyra-
cotheritim [H. cuniculus)^ a pachyderm of which only the teeth
of the upper jaw were previously known. In a collection of
fossils from the above-mentioned locality, Prof. Owen had met
with, on the one hand, a series of upper molars of the type
of Hyracotherium^ and on the other a series of lower molars
analogous to those previously described under the name of
Macacus eoccenics, and likewise resembling the mandibular
teeth of Pliolojjhus, a genus allied to Hyracotherium leporinum.
From this circumstance it becomes probable that the upper
and lower teeth may have belonged to one ^nd the same
species ; but as to the conclusion that all these remains origi-
nated from a pachyderm of the genus Hyracotherium^ this

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the 'Atti deUa Societa

Italiana di Scienze Natural!,' vol. xv. pp. 79-95.
t Annals of Nat. Hist. ser. 1. vol. iv. p. 189, Nov. 1830..
X
" On the Hyi-acotherian character of the Lower Molars of the sup-
Sosed Macacus from the Eocene Sand of Kyson, Suffolk," Ann. & Mao- "'
lat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. x. p. 240, 1862.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. To/, x. 13
154 Dr. C. J. F. Major on Fossil Quadrumana.

does not seem to me, at present at least, sufficiently well-

fomided. The mandibular teeth of the supposed Hyracotherium
cuniculus certainly present more analogy with the Macaques
than with Pliolophus vulpiceps (and this, indeed, is admitted by
Prof. Owen himself) and as regards the upper teeth, as Prof.
;

Owen has figured and described them*, they appear to me to

present as many affinities with certain Quadrumana as witli
the teeth of Hyracotherium leporinwn to which Prof. Owen
compares them.
In 1862 M. Riitimeyer described a fragment of a monkey
derived from the Jura of Soleure, from the siderolitic deposit
[Bolinerz) of Egerkingen, which, from the general character
of the remains of Mammalia composing its fauna, is regarded
as contemporaneous with the Calcaire Grossier of Paris. The
fossil in question, which consists of a fragment of the right
maxillary furnished with the three true molars, is ascribed
by M. Riitimeyer to a monkey which combined the form of
cranium characteristic of the Marmosets with the dentition
and size of a Mycetes^ at the same time by its dentition
reminding us of the Lemuridse f-
Among the fossil rodents derived from the same locality,
which were intrusted to me some time since by the interven-
tion of M. Riitimeyer, there was a left last inferior molar,
which I with some doubt, to Cceriopithecus
ascribe, although
lemuroides, the name given by M. Riitimeyer to the monkey
from Egerkingen. The difference between this tooth, which
I shall shortly publish, and the corresponding molar of My-
cetes is not greater than that between the upper molars of this
same genus and the teeth described by M. Riitimeyer. The
relative size likewise corresponds.
Miocene Monkeys. — The greater part of the fossil monkeys
known up day belong to the Miocene deposits.
to the present
Dr. Falconer and Sir Proby Cautley were the first | who found
remains of monkeys in a fossil state their communication
;

upon this discovery, which was made in the probably Miocene

strata of the Sewalik Hills in Northern India, bears date
November 24, 1836. The astragalus in question agrees per-
fectly in size with the same bone in Semnopithecus entellus ;

* A History of British Fossil Mammals and Birds, 1846, p. 424, figs.

170, 171.
t L. Riitimeyer, 'Eociiue Saugethiere aiis dem Gebiet des schweiz.
•Jura,'p. 88 (Neue Denkschriften der allg. schweiz. Gesellsch. fiir die
ges. Naturwiss. Band xix. 1862).
X See for what relates to the question of priority, Falconer,
" Note on
a Correction of published Statements respecting Fossil Quadrumana,"
Pal. Memoirs, &c. 1868, vol. i. pp. 309-314.
 . .

Dr. C. J. F. Major on Fossil Quadrumana. 155

the differences between the two bones in details of form were

only appreciable by means of compasses*.
The second document attesting the presence of monkeys in
the Sewalik Hills is a right upper jaw found soon afterwards
by Baker and Durand near the Sutlej. According to these
authors it presents analogies with the genera Macacus and Gy-
noceplialus^ but still more with Semnojiithecus ; but it indicates
an animal of the size of the orang [PitJiecus satyrus), far larger
than tlie Semnopitheci^
It is further to the researches of Falconer and Cautley that
we owe the knowledge of three other Quadrumana from the
—
same strata namely, the upper jaw of a species allied to, but
larger than 8emnopithecus entellus\, two fragments of the
lower jaw of a species allied to Macacus rhesus^, and, lastly,
the extra-alveolar portion of a left upper canine, indicating a
species allied to the orang ||.
On the 16th of January, 1837, Lartet communicated to the
Academy of Sciences of Paris the discovery made by him, in
December 1836, in the Miocene freshwater deposit at Sansan,
of a quadrumane which he at first united with the living genus
Hylohates, but which he subsequently named Pliopithecus
antiquus^ adopting the opinion already pronounced by Is.
Geoffroy and M. Gervais^f.
An allied species was found about ten years ago in the
upper freshwater Molasse at Elgg {in the canton of Zurich)
It is a very fine upper jaw, whilst from Sansan we know only
the lower jaw it has been described by M. Biedermann** and
:

by M. Heerft ,* and the latter gives an excellent figure of it.

* Cautley and Falconer, " Notice on the Remains of a Fossil JNIonkey

from the Tertiary Strata of the Sewalik Hills in the north of Hindustan "
(dated November 24, 1836, read June 14, 1837), Trans. Geol. Soc. Lond.
2ud ser. vol. v. p. 499. Reprinted in Falconer's Palseont. Mem. vol. i.
p. 292, figs. 6-9 (p. 294).
t Baker and Durand, "Sub-Himalaj'an Fossil Remains of the Dadoopoor
Collection," Journ. Asiatic Soc. Nov. 1836, voL v. p. 739. Reprinted in
Falconer's Palisont. Mem. vol. i. p. 298, pi. 24. figs. 1, 2.

X Falconer and Cautley, " On additional Fossil Species of the order

Quadrumana from the Sewalik HiUs," Journ, Asiatic Society, May 1837,
vol. vi. p. 3.54. Reprinted in Falconer's Palseont. Mem. vol. i. pp. 300-307,
pi. 24. figs. 3, 4.
§ Ibid. pL 24. figs. 5-8.
II
Ibid. fig. 11 (p. 304). Falconer "On additional Quadrumanous Re-
mains from the Tertiary Deposits of the Sewalik Hills," Palseont. Mem.
vol. pp. 307-309.
i.

1[ Lartet, Notice sur la colline de Sansan &:c.,' Audi, 1807

'
Comptes ;

Rendus, 18o6, tome xliii. pp. 219-223. For the complete literature of
this species see Gervais, Zool. et Paleontol. Fran^aises, edit. 2. p. 8.
** Petrefacten aus der Umgegend von Winterthur, Heft ii. Die Braun-
kohlen von Elgg (Winterthur, 1863), p. 14.
tt Die Urwelt der Schweiz (Zurich, 1865), pp. 418, 419, pi. 11. fig. 4.
13*
 1/50 Dr. (J. J. F. Major on Fossil Qua/lrumana.

M. liicdcrmann liad given to the fossil the name of Pliopi-

tJuicus platyodon^ M. Rijtimeycrj on the other hand (J leer,
/. c.) ,regards the jaw from l^^lgg as Ijelonging to the same
speeies as thos(5 of Saiisan, which he names llijIohateH antiqims.
llovvev(;r, considering how sligiit are the specific and even the
generic differences presented by the dentition of the living
monkeys, we shall be disjwsed rather to accept for the fossils
in question two distinct species and to refer them to a distinct
genus. The PllopitlieaiH antu/uuH of Sansan aj)])roac]ies the
anthropomorphous ajics more than P. platyodon^an account of
the blunter tubercles of its molars, which indicate a more
frugivorous diet. Lartet has demonstrated that tiie true molars
of the Sansan jaw even present more resemblance, apart from
sizf!, to those of the gorilla than to those of ]fyloh<iteH, espe-

cially tJKi last molar (/r/'), which is longer than the penultimate
one; and tiiis is not the case in the (iiljbons*. P. pUdyodon^
on the contrary, diverges from the anthroj)omorphous ajjcs l>y
the, form of its molars, which are furnished with less rounded

tubercles and with more trenchant crests. Tin; differences ])re-

sented by the incisors and ciAmnQ,?,oi PlurpitJu'.cus platyodonYf\\(in
comp.'tred with those of the g(;nus Hyloljates have been indicated
])y M. Jiicdennarm and ])y M. Uutimeyer himself (lleer, I.e.).
The sec(jnd (]uadrumane of which Jjartet presented a de-
scription to the Acarlemy, in 1850 (/. c), JJryopithecuH Fontani^
also belongs to the anthropomorphous grou|j. It was found in
a bed of marly clay situated at A\it base of the plateau on which
the town of ot. (laudens (Haute-Garonne) is built, a locality
belonging to the same geological horizon as Sansan. 'JMie
remains consist of two halves of a lower jaw with the ascend-
ing rami truncated, togetlu;r with the syniphysary r(!gion of
the jaw and a humerus, the whole indicating an individual
still young but of large size. The last molar on each side
was not yet in its place ; nevertheless the jaw bears the teeth
of the second set this is what occurs in the human species,
:

whilst among the monkeys in general, according to Lartet,

the cutting of the last molar always prcciidcs the shedding
and replacement of the milk teeth. The crowns of the hinder
molars present the five blunt points which characterize the
lower molars of the higher apes and those of man. "To sum
up, this fossil, with characters of inferiority in certain points of
view, takes its place in the group of anthropomorplunis a])es,
which includes the (Jhiinpanzee, the Orang, the (iorilla, the
Gibbons, and the sp(;cies of the fossil genus Plwpithecus.^^
* See the excellent fif^ures which have boen f^iven of the dentition of

Hyluhules xyjiilactylus by Gei-vais (Hist. Nat. doe ManiinifeieH, lb54, p. 49)

aiid (Jiobul (Odontogmpljio, pi. 1. lig. 8).
 ;

Dr. C. J. F. Major on Fossil Quadrumana. 157

Prof. Owen, on his part, is of opinion that the mode of suc-

cession of the teetli, as well as their conformation and relative
size, indicate the near affinity of Dryojyitheciis to the Pliojn-
tlieci and recent Gibbons, and that this is the only conclusion
we can justly draw from the examination of the fossils*. I
have before me the skull of a Macacus rhesus that I myself
prepared. The teeth of the second set are in their places,
whilst the last molar, although perfectly developed, had not
yet pierced the gum, nor even the bone completely. This-
mode of replacement, therefore, is by no means a proof of supe-
riority, the Macaques being very inferior to the anthropomor-
phous apes.
The palajontologists of Wiirttemberg also cite Dryopithecus
Fontani from several localities in the Suabian Alps (Salmen-
dingen, Ebingen)t, in what M. Quenstedt calls the second
mammalian fauna of the siderolitic strata the isolated molars
;

found were at first taken for human teeth :[:.

In his fine monograph of the Miocene fauna of Steinheim

in Wiirttemberg, which, like the preceding locality, presents
much analogy with Sansan, M. Fraas describes the remains,
of a quadrumane [l. c. pp. 150-153, pi, iv. fig. 1). He figures
the four posterior teeth of the left mandible, which belong,,
according to him, to a species of Colohus [G. grand(Bvus).
The Cololn, as is well known, are distinguished from the
Semnojntheci only by the want of a thumb on the anterior
limbs A. Wagner was even unwilling to separate them from
;

the latter genus §. M. Gervais also says of the Golobi^ in

comparing them with the Semnopitheci^that " their teeth present
the same characters so nearly as to be mistaken "||. I cannot
but confirm these statements from two skulls (of C. guereza
and G. ursinus) which I have had the op})ortunity of com-
paring. The posterior appendixwhich M. Fraas describes as.
characteristic of the first and second true molars of the Golohi^
occurs likewise in the unworn teeth of several Semnopitheci j,

and still better develo])ed in the Macaques, as well as on the

anterior side. The third lower molar of Golohus is described
by M. Fraas as furnished with a terminal bicuspid talon, which
resembles a third pair of ridges. In any case this division of
the terminal talon into two points could only be very shallow

*
Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. part xxvii. 1859, p. 18.
t Fraas, " Die Fauna von Steinheim niit Rlicksicht auf die miocanen
Saugethier- und Vogelreste des Steinbeimer Beckens," Wiirtt. uatnrw.
Jabresliefte, .Jalirg. xxvi. (1870), pp. 145-30(3.
L
X Quenstedt, 'Handb. derPetretacteukunde,'2te Aufl. (1865),p. 32, tig.
§ Scbreber's Saugetbiere, Suppleuieiitbaud, 5te Abtb. (1855), p. 35.
Hist. Nat. des Manmiiferes, 185-1, ]). 04.
II
158 Dr. C. J. F, Major on Fossil Quadrumana.

in the two species before me, of which the teeth are not much
worn, there is only an impaired terminal talon.

I may remark here that the last lower molar of some species
of Macaques, such as Macacus (Inuus) ecandatus^ is charac-
terized by a terminal talon subdivided into three parts, whilst
in others there are only two divisions. With regard to the
SemnojntJieci it is only in young individuals that we see a
faint indication of a division of the terminal talon, which occurs
somewhat approximated to the inner side, whilst in Colohus
guereza it occupies more nearly the middle of the posterior
margin this is the only difference which I have been able to
;

detect in the dentition of the two genera. Thus it would appear

that it is only with some reservation that the determination
given by M. Fraas must be accepted.
It is in the deposit of Pikermi, in Attica, that the most
numerous remains of Quadrumana have been found, but
always represented by a single species, Mesopitltecns jjenfeUciy
A. Wagn., which possesses the cranium and dentition of the
Semnopitheci and the limbs of Macacus'^. Of this M. Gaudry
sent to Paris the remains of twenty-five individuals ; at
Munich there are also numerous remains of it, and the
Museum of Milan possesses some fine crania.
I will conclude the examination of the Miocene Monkeys
by referring to the discovery in the sands of Eppelslieim
(Rhenish Hesse) of a fossil ascribed to a monkey f. E]>pels-
heim is of the same age as Pikermi ; it is therefore possible
that the same species may occur in both localities ; neverthe-
less it would appear that the remains found at Eppelslieim
are not sufficient to allow of exact determination.
Monkeys from Dejwsits more recent than the Miocene. The —
name of Macacus plioco^nus was given by Prof. Owen to a
fragment of a maxillary containing the penultimate right upper
molar, most nearly resembling the corresponding tooth of
Macacus sinicus. The deposit in which the specimen was
found is a bed of yellowish sand between two beds of brick-
earth situated near the village of Gray's Thurrock, in the
county of Essex M. Beyrich thinks that the denomina-
:|:.

* A. Gaudry, Animaux fossiles et Geologie de I'Attique,' 1862, p. 18.

'

See also this work for the complete literatui'e of Mesopithecus.

t H. von Meyer, " Die fossilen Reste des Genus Tw^inis/' Palseontogra-
phica, Bd. xv. (18G7) p. 104.
\ Owen, " Note sirr la decouvei-te, faite en Angleterre, de restes fossiles
d'un quadruniane du genre Macaque, dans une formation d'eau douce
appartenant au nouveau pliocene," CompteslJendus, tome xxi. Sept. 1845,
pp. 573-575. The specimen is figured in Owen's British Fossil Mam-
'

mals and Birds,' 184(3, pi. xlii. figs. 1-3. I do not find Macacux plioctmus
mentioned in the enumeration given by Mr. Boyd Dawkius (Quart. Journ.
 —

Dr, C. J. F. Major on Fossil Quadrumana. 159

tion given by Prof. Owen is arbitrary, the tooth in question

presenting- only insignificant differences in the genera Liuus,
and Semnoj)itkecus*. Nevertheless, as this tooth
Cercojyithecusj
possesses form and the mode of wear which
the general
cliaracterize Macacus and distinguish it from SeinnojyithecHs^
I do not tliink that there is any reason to change the name
adopted by Owen into " Semnajjithecuspliocceiius'''' (Beyrich,/.c.
p. 24), and the less as the occurrence of the genus Macacus in
the fossil state is now placed beyond doubt.
There is only a single point which leads to doubt in the
figure given by Prof. Owen, which shows the inner tubercles
of the teeth distinctly separated, in a manner such as I have
not met with in any of the living species of Macacus. Nor is
it a peculiarity of the Semnopitheci in the molars of both
;

these .genera the inner tubercles are united by well-marked

diagonal crests.
The few isolated teeth which M. Gervais has described
under the name of Semnoj)itheciis monspessulanus were found
by him at Montpellier in the freshwater marls of the Pliocene
stage f. According to M. Gervais it is possible that Sentno-
pithecus mons2)essidanus is of the same species as the monkey
from the marine sands which Christol has named
M. de
Pithecus maritimus\, comparing it especially to the genus
Cercojyithecus^ but without giving either a detailed description
or figure of it.
From the same deposits, according to M. Gervais, are
derived a series of four right lower molars, two canines, and
one incisor, named by him Macacus jjrisctis^.
Lastly, the Danish naturalist Lund found in the Brazilian
caves five sjjccies of platyrrhine monkeys, one of which,
ProtojntJiecus brasiliensis, found nearly at the same time
(July 1836) as the first remains of Quadrumana in Asia, sm*-

Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. 1867, p. 101, and vol. xxv. 1869, p. 199) of the fossil
Mammalia of these deposits at Gray's Thuirock, which are as follows :

Felis sj)ela'us, F. catus, Ili/csna spelcea, Ursus P, U. urctos, Cimis lupun, C.

imlpes, Lvtra vnUjaris, Bos immigenius, JBisotipn'scus, Megaceros hihernicus,
Cervvs elaplius, Elcplias cuitiqtius, E. priscits, Goldf., E(p<HS fossilis, Owen,
Rhinoceros Iwmitaclius, Falc, R. nicf/arJimus, Christ. ( Ii. hptorldnus, =
Cuv.), Siis scrofa, Hippopotatnus major, Castor Jiher, Arvicola aniphibid.
We shall recur' hereafter to the question of the age of the brick-earths of
the A'alley of the Thames.
* " lleber Senuiojnthecuspentelicus,'''' Abhandl. Akad. der Wiss. zu Berlin
aus d. .fahre 1860, p. 23 (1861 j.
t P. Gervais, " Notesur une nouvelle espece de Singe fossile," Comptes
Rendus, tome xxviii. 1849, p. 699; and Zool. et Paleont. Franyaises,
2nd ed. 1859, p. 10.
X ]>ull. Soc. Cfuol. do France, 2"-'
ser. tome vi. p. 173.
§ Zool. et Paleont. Frany. p. 11.
 —
160 Dr. C. J. F. Major on some Fossil

passed in size the largest of the American monkeys now

living, the Mycetes^ with which it had some relations. Sub-
sequently the same naturalist discovered successively remains
belonging to two species of Jacchus [J. grandis^ J. aff. peni-
cillato)^ and to the genera CaUithrix and Cehus'^.
I cannot say whether the two species of monkeys allied to
the genera Mycetes and Cebus that P. von Claussen has also
discovered in the Brazilian caves belong to the Protojn'thecus
and Cebus described by Lund. They are known to me only
by the short note of the former naturalist f-
Summarizing the indications just given we get at the num-
ber, nineteen species, of fossil monkeys described in detail.
Of the two suborders of Primates^ the Lemuridge Jiave as yet
no representatives in the fossil fauna. Nevertheless the Eocene
genus Ccenopiihecus is to a certain extent intermediate between
the Lemuridge and the Simiadfe, combining at the same time
certain characters of two families of Simiadge {Arctopithecini
and Platyrrliini) The first family of the Simiadge, that of
.

the Arctopithecini, is represented by the two species of Jacchus

from the limestone caves of Brazil. To the second, that of
the Platyrrliini, belong the other monkeys discovered in these
same caves, to the number of three, or perhaps of five species.
All the other fossil remains belong to the family of the
—
Old-AVorld monkeys, the Catarrhini the majority to the
Cynomorpha, represented by three or four species of Semnopi-
thecus, three species of MacacuSy and the Mesojnthecus of
Pikermi (which is, so to speak, intermediate between the other
two genera mentioned) §. Lastly, the Aiifhrojjomorpha are
represented by four species, three of Avhich belong to two
extinct genera allied to Hyhbates, whilst an animal very
similar to the Orang is indicated by a single canine.
The following is the geographical distribution of the fossil
Quadrumana :

In South America, from five to seven species, belonging to

at least four genera, one of which is extinct ProtojaithecuSy
:

JaccJmSy Cebusy Callithrix.

In India (Sewalik Hills), four or five species, referable to
three living genera Macacus, 8emnop)ithccuSj Pithecus satyrus.
:

In Greece, one species of an extinct genus, Mesopithecus.

Lund, " Blik paa Brasiliens Dyreverdeu for sidste Jordomvpeltuing,"
*

inKongl. Danske Vidensk. Selsk. Naturv. og Math. Afhandl. 8-12 Deel,

Copenhagen, 1841-1845.
t Neues Jahrbuch fiir Miner. Sec. Jahrg. 1845, p. 174.
X See, for the subdivisions of the order Primates, Huxley, A Manual
'

of the Anatomyof Vertebrate Animals,' 1871.

§ I have passed over Colohus grandavus, Fraas, the determination of
which appears to me still doubtful.
 Monkeys found in Italy. 161

In Germany, two or three species, belonging to at least

two genera Dryointhecus Fontani (genus extinct), Colobus?
:

grandceviis.
In France, four species, belonging to four different genera,
two of which are extinct PUopithecus antiquus^ Dryojnthecus
:

Fontani., Semnojpithecus monspessulamis, Macacus ])tiscus.

In Switzerland, two species, belonging to two extinct
genera Ccenopithecus lemuroides, Pliopithecus platyodon.
:

In England, one species of a living genus Macacus plio-

:

ccenus.
The Eocene deposits have hitherto furnished a single species
of which the determination appears to be certain, the Miocene
nine or ten, the Pliocene two, and the Post/pliocene a single one,
leaving out of consideration the fossils buried in the caverns
of Brazil, which probably also belong to the Postpliocene.
Fossil Monkeys discovered in Italy. — Until quite recently
fossil monkeys were unknown in the different fossiliferous for-
mations of Italy. The specimen which I lay before the
Society belongs to the palseontological collection of the Civic
Museum of Milan (Cat. no. 849). Derived from a private
collection, this fossil was sent to the Marquis C. Ermes-
Visconti, who presented it to the Museum. Prof. Cornalia,
Director of the Museum, has been kind enough to allow me
to examine it ; and I take advantage of this opportunity to
express my thanks to him for this. Unfortunately the exact
derivation of this interesting specimen is unknown ; the ticket
which accompanied it was inscribed " Val d'Arno inferiore."
Inquiries made to ascertain its origin were without result;
nevertheless, for various reasons, it is more probable that the
fossil is derived from the upper Val d'Arno. We shall have
to recur to the reasons which lead me to accept this suppo-
sition ; I shall only remark here that fossils of terrestrial Mam-
malia are rare in what is called the lower Val d'Arno.
The specimen in question, which is imbedded in a kind of
greenish and very soft marly grit, consists of a fragment of a
right upper jaw containing the three true molars in position.
Of the premolars there is no other trace than three alveoli,
which, judging from their respective situations, belonged to
the two outer roots of the last premolar and to the postero-
external root of the first in the middle alveolus there is a
;

small fragment of the root. The enamel of these molars is of

a greenish-grey colour, which in the neighbourhood of the
roots acquires a darker and bluish tint.
I will not take up the time of the Society by repeating the
detailed description, which I give in the memoir of which the
present communication is only a summary. I shall content
162 Dr. C. J. F. Major on some Fossil

myself with saying that the form of the teeth and their mode
of wearing leave no doubt that they have belonged to a
monkey of the genus Macacus^ nearly allied to the M. [Inuus)
ecaudatus^ which now inhabits the coast of Morocco and the
Rock of Gibraltar.
I am
led to assume for the M. priscus of Montpellier a size
rather superior to the fossil before us, having measured the
three true molars of a living species of MacacuSy in which the
length of the lower teeth corresponds with the figure given by
M. Gervais for the Montpellier fossil. Nevertheless it is well
known that differences of size are often considerable in the
different individuals of the same species of Quadrumana, and
especially as regards the Macaques. The figure given of the
specimens referred to M. irriscus is not sufficiently accurate to
allow of the discussion of the possible differences of the two
specimens ; and, taking all this into consideration, I prefer
retaining, at least for the present, the designation M. priscus
for the fossil of the Val d'Arno fresh specimens will perhaps
:

hereafter give rise to a new name, which I cannot justify at

the present moment.
Every thing leads us to believe that we shall not have to
wait long for fresh evidence. During my visit to Florence
M. Cocchi was kind enough to show me a fine mandible of
a fossil monkey, which he ascribes to an Inuus (Macacus),
and which had been found a few months ago near Monte
Varchi, in the uj^per Val d'Arno. M. Cocchi has already
spoken briefly upon this at the meeting of the Italian Society
of Anthropology at Florence *.
The dental series of this fine specimen is tolerably complete ;
there are wanting only the right canine and three incisors.
The enamel of the teeth presents absolutely the same shades
of colour that I have indicated in the fossil from the Museum
of Milan, which seems to show that the two specimens are
derived from the same deposit. From a hasty examination I
do not think that these two specimens can be separated spe-
cifically. However, it is to M. Cocchi that it belongs to
describe the mandible of the Florence Museum.
What is the relative age of these Macaques of the Val
d'Arno ? The locality " Val d'Arno " has long been with
palaeontologists synonymous with Pliocene. MM. Gaudin and
Strozzi first commenced, by their " Contributions a la flore
fossile Italienne"t, to disentangle the question of the relative

* Meeting of the 20tli February of the present year. See the 'Nazione,'
27t]iFebruary, 1872.
t Neue Denkschriften der allgem. schweizer. Gesellsch. fiir die ges.
Naturwissensch. vol. xvii. 1860.
 —
Monkeys found in Italy. 163

age of these strata. Molars found by the Marqiiis Strozzi

himself near San Giovanni are referred by him to Mastodon
anyustidens, Cuv., and 31. jjyrenaicus, Lartet. If this deter-
inination is correct *, these two species incontestably indicate
the presence of Miocene deposits in the Val d'Arno ; and the
study of the flora, which we here pass over, led to the same
result. 3fast. anyustidens especially is eminently characteristic
of the middle Miocene of France, Switzerland, Southern
Germany^ and Austria, such as Sansan in the Pyrenees,
Kjipfnach in the ujDper freshwater Molasse of Switzerland,
Georgensgmund in Bavaria, Eibiswald in Styria, &c. It is
not, therefore, as M. Stohr thinks f, to the Eppelsheim deposit
that the blue marls in which these two species have been
found correspond ; at Eppelsheim only the M. lonyirostris,
Kaup (which belongs to the subgenus Tetralophodon) has ^

ever been met with.

The numerous remains of Mammalia bmied in the Val
d'Arno, in the beds superior to those just mentioned, are
referred to the Pliocene. Among those which have been
well determined we may cite, above all, three species of Rhi-
noceros.
1. Rhinoceros etrusciis, Falc, is frequent in the upper Val
d'Arno, of which, according to Dr. Falconer, it characterizes
the lower beds|. In the preglacial forest-bed of Norfolk it
occurs, together with eighteen well-defined mammals, taking-
no account of others, the determination of which is not certain,
I will cite as examples Rhinoceros leptorhinus^ Cuv., Bos
:

primiyeniuSj Hippopotamus major j Elephas antiyuus^ Elephas

vneridionalis J Ursus arvernensisj two species of Cervus now
extinct, and Troyontherium Cuvieri^ besides six still living
species of mammals, namely Myyale moschata^ Talpa europoiaj
Cervus capreolus^ Cervus elaphus^ Arvicola amphibia^ and
Castor Jiber^. If Rhinoceros etruscus is really the same
species as R. Merckvij Jeeg., as Lartet and Boyd DawkinsH ||

* M. Cocchi does not mention these fossils in the enumeration which

he gives of the fossils of the Val d'Arno —
" L'liomo fossile nell' Italia
:

centrale," Memoriedella Soc. Ital. di Sci. Nat. tonio ii. )io. 7, 18G7. At
p. 15 we read as follows
—
" If Must, arvernensis probably did not share
:

our soil with other congeners, this was not the case with the elephant,"
&c.
t "Intomo ai Depositi di Lignite che si trovano in \n\ d'Arno superiore,
ed intorno alia loro posizione geologica," per Eniilio Stcihr (Aunuario della
Soc. dei Naturalisti in INIodena, anno v. 1870, p. 93).
X PalfBontological Memoirs, vol. ii. p. 310.
§ Boyd Dawkins, " On the Distribution of the British Postglacial
Mammals," Quart. Journ. Geol. Sot. vol. xxv. 1800, p. 210.
II
Ann. dps Sci. Nat. vii. 1867, p. 27.
^ Quart. .lourn. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. 1870, p. 4()8.
 —
164 Dr. C. J. F. Major on some Fossil

have supposed, it is met with in Switzerland, together with

Elej)lias antiquuSj Bos 'primigenius^ Cerviis elaphus^ &c., in
the foliated coals of Diirnten, which were preceded and suc-
ceeded by a glacial epoch*. In Germany Rhinoceros Merchii
preceded R. tichorhinus, and, according to H. von Meyer,
occupies the lower part of the Diluvian, whilst R. tichorinus
occurs in the upper part, which, however, does not preclude
that in some places the two s]3ecies may have coexisted f.
2. Rhinoceros leptorhinus^ Cuv., the principal representative
of which is the celebrated Oortesi skull preserved in the Mu-
seum of Milan, does not appear to be very frequent in the
Val d'Arno. Falconer regarded this species as characteristic
of the upper Pliocene formation of the Val d'Arno |. In
England, as we have already said, it was first met with in the
Norfolk forest-bed. The lower brick-earths in the valley of
the Thames, according to Mr. Boyd Dawkins, unite the pre-
glacial to the postglacial —
that is to say, to the fauna of the caves
and lluviatile deposits §. We
have already (p. 159, note) given
the list of the mammals found in one of these localities (Gray's
Thurrock) to this must be added, to complete the fauna of
;

the brick-earths in general, the following Mammaha met

with in other localities in the valley of the Thames :

Cervus cajjreoluSj Ovihos moschatus^ Ursus ferox^ Elephas

primigenius^ Rhinoceros tichorhinus\\. In these earths, there-
fore. Rhinoceros leptorhinus occurs associated with a partially
arctic fauna. Moreover its presence has, not long since, been
demonstrated by Mr. Busk in the Oreston cave^.
3. Rhinoceros hemitoechus^ Falc, which has generally been
regarded as characteristic of the epochs posterior to the
two species already cited, but anterior to R. fichorhinus** ^ has
been met with in England in certain caves, together with

* Heer, Urwelt der Scliweiz, p. 498.

t H. von Meyer, "Die diluvialen Mhinoccros-Arten,'" PaliBontogi-aphica,

Bd. xi. 1864, p. 282.
X Falconer, I.e. p. 810. "With this species [i2. leptorhinus, Cuv.]
also Ihave identified the rhinoceros remains found in the Subapennine
beds of Piacenza, in the Val d'Arno upper beds, at Montpellier and Lyons,
and at Gray's Thurrock in Essex."
§ "On these grounds the deposits in question have been separated from
the ordinary postg-lacial series. They probably form the hrst terms of
the postglacial series, and point back to a time when the postglacial in-
vaders had not taken full possession of this district " (W. JJoyd Dawkins,
" On the Distribution of the British Postglacial IMammals," Quart. Journ.
Geol. Soc. vol. XXV. bSGO, p. 214).
II
Boyd Dawkins, /. c. p. 199.
•f[Quart. .Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. 1870, p. 457.
** Diiyd Dawkins, "On the Dentition of Rhinvceros leptorhinus, Owen,"
Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxiii. 1807, p. 218 et seqq.
 ;

Monkeys found in Italy. 165

Eleplias antiquus and Hippopotamus major. We have already

cited it among the Mammalia
of the brick-earths of the valley
of the Thames. In another cave it also occurs side by side
with nearly all the species characteristic of the Pleistocene
jjeriod in England, and especially with R. tichorhinus (Boyd
Dawkins, c. p. 225).
/. Finally, in a particular case, at Peck-
liam, the remains of R. tichorhmus have been found in a peat-
bed below the bed of clay which contained R. hemitoechus.
4. Elephasvieri'dionalis occurs in England in the forest-bed,
but does not appear to have in that country survived the
glacial epoch*. In Lombardy it has been found in abundance
in the lacustrine basin of Gandino, which M. Stoppani main-
tains to be of glacial origin f, and the fauna of which is known
to us by the work of M. Balsamo Crivelli, and especially of
M. Cornaliat.
I might further name the Hippopotamus major, which is
cited in the Pliocene fauna of the Val d'Arno, and which
everywhere else occurs in indubitably quaternary deposits
but it seems to me that the identity of the species of the Val
d'Arno with that which occurs so abundantly in the alluvia of
rivers and in caves has not yet been satisfactorily demonstrated.
Most of tlie other species buried in the rich ossuary of the Val
d'Arno likewise require to be carefully studied.
Nevertheless the few examples which I have just cited
appear to me to demonstrate satisfactorily that the proofs (if
there are any) in support of the assertion that the beds in which
these Mammalia occur belong to the Pliocene must be sought
in the Val d'Arno itself; we must not, as has been done,
call in the testimony of their places of deposition in other
countries for, as we have just seen, these furnish no evidence.
;

I will,however except a single species among those which

are well-determined and called Pliocene of the Val d'Arno,
namely Mastodon arvernensis. For France we have the tes-
timony of two highly esteemed authorities, Lartet§ and M.
Gervaisll, that Mastodon arvernensis did not coexist with
Elephas meridionalis (as had generally been supposed), but that
the latter always occurs in more recent deposits. Moreover,
* Nevertheless M. Gaiidry, in his Considerations generales sur les
'

animaux fossiles de Pikermi,' 1866, p. 38, cites Elephas ineridionalis as

occurring in the quaternary deposits of the valley of the Thames.
t A. Stoppani, Note ad mi Corso annuale dl Geologia,' 1867, part ii.
'

p. 210.
X E. Corualia, Sull' Elefante trovato nella Lignite di Leffe,' Milan,
'

1865. Also " Mammiferes fossiles de Lombardi," Milan, 1858-71, in the

* Paleontologie Lombarde
of A. Stoppani, 2® serie.
'

§ Bull. Soc. Geol. France, 2« s^r. torn. xvi. 1859, p. 494.

II
Zool. et Pal^ont. Fran9.
 ;

166 Dr. C. J. F. Major on Fossil Monkeys found in Italy.

of late, voices have been raised in England which admit that

the same thing may be true for that country also*.
As to the Val d'Arno, at present, incontestable evidence in
support of the assertion that these two genera of Proboscidia
coexisted is still wanting.
With regard Macacus of the Val d'Arno, I think I
to the
may assume that it was contemporary with Rhinoceros etruscus^
Elejyhas meridionalis^ Bos etruscus, Falc, and a horse which
I cannot distinguish from Equusfossilis^ Owen at least as it—
is described by M. Riitimeyer, from the volcanic alluvia of

Auvergnef. The same marly grit in which the fragment of

the jaw of Macacus belonging to the Museum of Milan is im-
bedded covers and fills the remains of the above-cited Mam-
malia preserved in several museums.
Fossil Monkey from Monte Bamholi. —
At the meeting of the
Geological Society of France, in November 1871, M. Gervais
mentioned a monkey found in the lignities of Monte Bam-
boli, in the Maremmas of Tuscany The mandible in
if.

question is deposited in the Museum at Florence according ;

to M. Cocchi it seems to belong to the genus Cercojnthecus^.

We are expecting its publication by M. Gervais.
Monkey from Mugello.
Fossil — Lastly there are in the
Museum of Pisa some separate teeth of the lower jaw, a
hasty examination of which seemed to me to indicate a species
of Macacus which might be different from the two specimens
from the Val d'Arno of which I have just been speaking
as to the determination of the genus there can be no doubt.
These specimens consist of two last lower molars, right and
left, a first or second lower molar, a premolar, and a frag-
ment of a canine, the whole having probably belonged to the
mandible of the same individual. These teeth are derived
from Mugello, in the Val d'Arno, from a lignite that M.
Meneghini considers to belong to the Pliocene. By M.
Meneghini's permission I shall shortly be able to give a de-
tailed description of these remains in the Memoirs of the
Society.

* E. Ray Lankester, " Contributions to a knowledo:e of the newer Ter-

tiaries of Suftblk and their Fauna," Quart. Joum. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi.
1870, p. 498.
t L. Riitimeyer, " Beitrage zur Kenntniss der fossilen Pferde und zu
einer vergleichenden Odontographie der Hufthiere im Allgemeinen," p. 01
(Verhandl. der Naturforsch. Gesellsch. in Basel, Bd. iii. Heft 4, 1863).
\ See Revue Scientifique,' No. 25, Dec. 16, 1871.
'

§ See La Nazione di Firenze,' February 27, 1872.

'
 ;

Dr. J. E. Crray on a new Genus q/" Eschariclae. 167

XXIV, — On Flustra marginata of Krauss and an allied

Species, forminq a new Genus (Fliistramorplia) o/'Escharidse,
from Natal. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.K.S. &c.

In the collection of corallines containing a few seaweeds,

especially the one described in the August number of the
'
Annals,' received some years ago from Port Natal as a pre-
sent from Colonel Bolton, I observe several specimens of the
Flustra marginata described by Dr. Krauss in his ' Corallines
and Zoophytes of the South Sea,' p. 'db, tab. 1. fig. 3. The
figure of this coralline has always been a matter of curiosity
to me ; and therefore it was with great pleasure that I found
several specimens of this and an allied species in the collection.
Their formations are very peculiar, having the frond-like
form of a Flustra, but supported by horny, often inosculating
fibres, that margin the frond and also traverse it in various
directions so as to break it into several sections, as is well
represented in Krauss's figure. One might be inclined, as
it often grows among the dead denuded stems of zoophytes,

to believe that those zoophytes formed the margin of the frond

but a study of numerous specimens has convinced me that this
cannot be the case for the thickened horny margins do not
;

stand out from the ends of the fronds, as they would do if they
were the denuded stems of other species, but they are evidently
developed on the edge and across the frond as the frond grows.
The substance of the coral is calcareous and exactly like
those of Lejyralia and Eschara and it forms a frond with a
;

series of cells on each side like the latter genus. The fronds
are expanded, repeatedly and furcately branched like the com-
mon Flustra, but they are known from that genus by the cells
being much more calcareous and covered with a calcareous
coat. The two species have a general external resemblance
to the two common European Flustras F.foliacea and F. trun-
cata ; I therefore propose to call the genus Fliistramorplia.
Krauss, when describing Flustra marginata, observes that
"perhaps it may become the type of a separate genus on account
of the thickened edges, which, standing out from the calcareous
structure, border the two margins of the frond. Where the
frond divides, the thickened edge of the upper margin tui'ns
across it ;and consequently it appears that the growth of the
branch is continuous but here a pause occurs, during which the
;

thickened margin is forming, which after a time constitutes the

foundation of a new lobe. These cross lines show the different
epochs of growth, like the varices on Murices and Cassidce
and other genera of shells.
" These thickened ribs give the strength and firmness which
 168 Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Genus ofEscharidse.

are necessary to support the extremely fine and brittle cell-

structure of the frond. The whole zoophyte can therefore
only be dried and preserved with great care ; but if it dies in
the sea the calcareous matter soon after death dissolves in the
sea-water, and, instead of the stiff light bluish grey-brown
zoophyte, one only finds a pale brown, horny, shining skeleton
with more transparent cells ; a similar skeleton may be ob-
tained by j)lacing a frond in very weak acid. The ribs of the
frond are then visible ; and one recognizes on these teeth the
points by which the bordering seam is connected with it."
Dr. Krauss describes both sides of the frond as covered with
blunt rhomboidal cells ; " at the upper end of each cell is a
rounded, four-cornered, untoothed, oblique oral opening, and
on the side of the opening there is a small circular anal
aperture. This second opening is always directed sideways
towards the edge of the frond ; that is to say, if a perpendicular
line is drawn from the middle of the frond, it is found to be on
the right side of the line on the right side, and on the left of
it on the left side of the oral aperture. Immediately below
the oral aperture is to be observed a second, very small opening,
the use of which is not known." Similar openings are to be
seen in several species of Lepralia.
It is curious that Dr. Krauss, who observes so accurately
the structure of the cell, did not see that the coralline was
much more closely allied to Eschara and Lepralia than to
Flustra.
The other species is perhaps described by Mr. Busk as
Eschara ; but he does not mention the margin or divisions.

Fam. Escharidae.

Genus Flustramorpha.
Polyzoarium frondose, flabellate, furcately divided cells ;

disposed on both surfaces back to back, immersed, coalescent,

parallel to the plane of the axis. Oral opening with a small
tubular opening on one side of it and a smaller aperture be-
neath. The frond supported by cylindrical horny fibres, Avhich
traverse it in various directions and edge the two margins
of the lobes.
1. Flustramorpha marcjinata. B.M.
The polyzoarium grey-brown, rather thinthe stem and
;

branches strap-shaped, with nearly parallel sides, regularly

furcately branched, and margined with a thickened rib.
Flustra marginata, Krausa, Beitr. Corall, und Zooph. der Siidsee, 1837|
p. 35, tab. 1. iigs. 3 a~d.
Hah. Port Natal.
 —
Dr. KrefFt on Thylacoleo. 169

2. Flustramorpha flahellaris. B.M.

The
polyzoariura pale reddish brown ; the frond widening
upwards, rather irregular ; the terminal lobes broad, fan-shaped
or irregular, much broader at the end.
Eschara Jlabellaris, Busk, Cat. of Marine Polyzoa, ii. p. 91, tab, 107.
figs. 7, 8, 9, 10.

Hah. Port Natal.

This species much resembles Flustra marginata in external
appearance, but is much more calcareous and supported bj
marginal and transverse horny ribs, which are stouter but do
not form such a regular margin to the frond as in the other
species ; and the frond is broader, and more irregularly divided,
the terminal lobes being very irregular in shape, very unlike
the regular strap-shaped furcate fronds of the former species.
Mr. Busk, to whom I had sent a small specimen of this
species, informs me that it is the one he described and figured
in the ' Catalogue of Marine Polyzoa under the name of
'

Eschara Jlabellaris j but in neither the figure nor description is

there any mention of the lobes being divided and supported
by a cartilaginous margin j in other respects the figure is a
very good representation.

XXV. A Cuvierian Principle in Palceontology^ tested hy

evidences of an extinct Leonine Marsiqnal (Thylacoleo
carnifex), hy Professor Owen, F.E.S., D.C.L., Foreign
Associate of the Institute of France. Reviewed by Gerard
Krefft, F.L.S., C.M.Z.S., M.F.D.H., &c.*
[Plates XI. & XII.]
Professor Owen spoke boldly when he thus headed his last
treatise on the Extinct Mammals of Australia, too boldly, in —
fact —because if the " Cuvierian Principle in Palaeontology" is
once found wanting, it must be reduced in value ever after-
wards. The founder of a science is not always able to provide
at first for all the exigencies which may arise out of a careful
investigation of his system and the worship of learned men
;

may go a little too far. It is right to love the master who

taught us, and I admire Professor Owen on that account but ;

when anatomists like Flower, Falconer, and Huxley differ

from Cuvier as they differ from Buffon and Linnasus, Professor
Owen will probably reconsider his verdict and make the
amende honorable. Cuvier and his principles cannot always
be depended on in the classification of Australian fossils and ;

* From the 'Sydney Mail,' May 18, 1872, with corrections and the
illustrations communicated by the Author.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.:is.. 14
170 Dr. Gerard Krefft on a Cuvierian

I refer those interested to Sir Thomas Mitchell's ' Three Expe-

ditions/ where, on plate 32 of vol. ii., the author remarks,
" The two figures 12 and 13 represent, on a reduced scale,
the large bone which M. Cuvier supposed to have belonged
to a young elephant."
It was evidently M. Cuvier who could not distinguish
between the femur of a " gigantic kangaroo " and that of an
elephant ; and we are justified in discarding Cuvierian prin-
ciples as far as fossil marsupials are concerned.
Professor Owen may say that the bone figured by Sir
Thomas Mitchell is not a kangaroo-bone ; but it never was the
femur of an elephant, and if not a kangaroo it certainly belongs
to a marsupial animal closely allied to it. All the other
objects represented on the same plate are either wrongly named
or not named at all. Did M. Cuvier inspect these bones
also? Did Professor Owen notice what they really are?
Fig. 1 is the ulna of a wombat ; fig. 2 a block of limestone
nodules with a few wombat-phalanges (toe-bones) in it ; fig. 3
is a much-worn lower incisor of a gigantic kangaroo ;
figs. 4
and 5 are two views of a right upper first incisor of a Thyla-
coleo ; figs. 6, 7, 8, and 9 are different views of the right lower
incisor of Tliylacoleo ; fig. 10 represents the much-worn right
third premolar of a Tliylacoleo^ the very tooth which the author
of the " extinct leonine marsupial " constantly terms the great
carnassial, and which was of so little importance to him in
1836 that he never referred to it in his report on the Welling-
ton fossils.
If these teeth did not strike Professor Owen in 1836 as
uncommon, why are they considered valuable evidence of car-
ni verity in 1858 or 1859? In that year I think the first
attempt was made to fit some fragments of a Thylacoleo' •&
skull into such a shape as to produce a cat-like head (' Cyclo-
pgedia Britannica,' art. Palfeontology, p. 175, fig. 115). Let
any unprejudiced person examine the impossible restoration of
that head (PI. XI. fig. 4), and he will at once see that the
author had a preconceived opinion about it, evidently trying to
form the remains into the skull of a carnivore.
I consider these remarks necessary before reviewing Pro-
fessor Owen's paper ; and they will show :
—
1st, that the chief
part of the Tliylacoleo' dentition was known to him as far
•&

back as the year 1836 ; 2nd, that there was nothing very ex-
traordinary in the size or formation of the teeth, otherwise
Professor Owen would have noticed them long before ; 3rd,
that, having once pronounced a certain opinion, the author has
been reluctant ever since to modify or alter it 4th, and last,
;

that the principle in palaeontology laid down by the great

 — . —
Principle in Palceontology . 171

Cuvier cannot be applied with confidence or successfully in

the classification of our fossil marsupial animals, which were
not discovered when Cuvier wrote.
The authorities against Professor Owen are Professor
Flower, F.R.S., the eminent lecturer at the Royal College of
Surgeons, the late Dr. Falconer, Mr. Boyd Dawkins, and the
discoverer of the missing teeth, who first pointed out their real
position in skull and mandible, myself.
It is a well-known fact that in highly carnivorous animals
the exposed portion of a tooth is completely covered by enamel.
This is not the case with the Thylacoleo' incisors, which •&

Professor Owen considers designed to *' pierce, retain, and

kill "! They are almost destitute of enamel on their flat inner
surface, and are, comparatively speaking, less formidable than
the upper and lower front incisors of the striped phalanger
known z,s,Dactylopsila trivirgata (PI. XI. figs. 6 & 7), the nearest
ally (as far as incisors are concerned) to the Thylacoleo.
The corresponding pair of front teeth in the Belidmus jlavi-
venter^ or " yellow-bellied flying squirrel," are more like the
Thylacoleo' & teeth in their structure but they are not so largely
;

developed as the teeth of the Dactylo2Jsila,which, comparatively

speaking, has the largest incisors of any marsupial animal living
or extinct, though only a fruit- and leaf-eating phalanger.
The dental formula in Thylacoleo is as follows :

Incisors, Canines. Premolars. Molars.

6 1—1 3—3 1—1
2 0—0 3—3 2E^(-
Professor Owen, to suit his peculiar system, arranges these
teeth in this manner :

Incisors. Canines. Premolars. Molars.

2-2 1-1 4-4 1-1 (
1—1 0—0 4—4 2—21
If the author will kindly examine the upper incisors of a com-
mon bettong [Bettongia rufescens, PI. XL
fig. 8) and compare
therewith the Thylacoleo incisors which I sent him, and which
he figures under wrong names, he will at once perceive that the
" leonine marsupial " had a large pair of front incisors (which
correspond, as before stated, with those of Dactylopsila or Beli-
dceus)^ and a second and third pair behind the first, which are
almost identical in form with those of the bettong just men-

* The two or three little teeth which occupied the empty sockets be-
hind the anterior part of the third incisor are stUl unlinown we do not ;

even know whether they were two or three in number. These teeth are
met with in all phalangers proper, but are seldom fomid perfect.
14*
 ,

172 Dr. Gerard Krefft on a Cuvierian

tioned. The first tootli in each upper ramus is curved, com-

pressed, and almost destitute of enamel on the inner side ;the
second tooth is conical, with a short tliick produced crown,
showing a transverse mark made by the lower incisor the ;

third tooth, again, is curved, three-sided, and inserted in such a

manner that the sharp angle stands inwards. Professor Owen,
disregarding my careful investigations, freely communicated to
him, figures it constantly as a " canine " (pi. xi. figs. 10, 11,
and 12). The conical second incisor (fig. 13 of the same plate)
he names the " first upper premolar, outer side," though he
figures the small tuberciilar premolars with their nail-headed
crowns (pi. xi. fig. 2, pp. 2, 3) right enough.
The upper canine puzzles Professor Owen considerably, as
it did myself when I first found loose specimens of it. This
tooth, which encroaches further into the palate than is usual
(and is sometimes almost covered by the first premolar and
last incisor) has a curved tapering fang and a heart-shaped
,

flattened crown. Mistrusting my observation, the author

again calls it "the second incisor" in one instance, and "the
second upper premolar" in another (figs. 9 and 14 of pi. xi.).
I make these statements with confidence, and will explain
why.
Every tooth Avhich Professor Owen figures on pi. xi., from
no. 9 to 14, was collected by myself and transmitted to him,
as my list and photographs will prove. These teeth are not
from a breccia cave, but from " ^/^e breccia cave of Welling-
ton valley ^^
and they are what I stated them to be, and not
what Professor Owen designates them in his treatise.
Ihave known the teeth for years to be those of Thylacoleo^ and
I reconstructed the skull with all the teeth in it in 1869 (PI. XI.
fig. 3). This plate, lithographed by Mrs. Forde, was printed
at the Government Printing Office in 1870, with seventeen
other plates of fossil remains (by Miss Scott and Mrs. Forde)
which, however, for want of funds, have never been published.
I was desired to give Professor Owen all the information I
could and I kept nothing back ; but for some reason or other
;

the most typical specimens, of which I could send photographs

only, are not figured in his paper.
The illustration of a tooth (pi. xi. no. 6) named " crown of
a less worn upper laniary, outer side," which means " a left
first upper incisor," should have been drawn from the inner
side as well, so as to show the absence of the enamel. Com-
pared with Sir Thomas Mitchell's figure in the ' Three Ex-
peditions (fig. 5. pi. 32), the fallacy of Professor Owen's
'

argument as to its laniaiy (/. e. flesh-cutting) character becomes

at once apparent.
 Principle in PalcBontology. 173

Professor Owen is careful to give us three views of a much

fractured specimen of the right upper jaw from Queensland,
in which the most interesting teeth (the second and third
incisors) are missing, and the canine is fractured. He uselessly
figures also a fractured mandible (pi. xiii. fig. 2) , a more com-
plete one having been given above it (fig. 1). He carefully
avoids enlightening his readers bj supplying a sketch of the
upper teeth belonging to fig. 2, of which the canine and two
hinder incisors were almost perfect; these teeth are figured
exactly in the position in Avhich they were found imbedded in
stiff moist loam. Having unfortunately broken the skull and
mandible into fragments with my pick, I called Dr. Thomson
and Harry Barnes to my aid, and pointed out the position in
which the teeth lay imbedded, asking friend Thomson to take
notice of it, so that there should be no dispute about the matter
hereafter. To myself the arrangement of the teeth was known
from other specimens obtained on former occasions but Dr. ;

Thomson had never seen them together and we both sketched

;

their position.
There is nothing wrong in the arrangement of the teeth in
the rejected photograph, except that the sharp edge of the third
incisor should be more inward, and the canine should, of course,
be partly hidden by the third incisor and the first small premolar.
We had just removed the teeth, when Harry Barnes blew the
candle out to prevent some uninvited visitors from coming
down the shaft. These inquisitive " gentlemen " were too far,
however, for retreat, and, bewildered by the sudden darkness,
brought their bodies and some ten tons of loose breccia on the
top of our " diggings," and so prevented us from finding the
rest of the skull. Professor Owen's left incisor (no. 6 of plate
xi.) looks very much like the fellow to my right-hand one.
Having carefully removed the dirt and the " dirty visitors " I
had another examination of the moist clay, and found the con-
dyle, which resembles that of a koala or native bear*.
It is necessary to go thus into particulars ; and as Pro-
fessor Owen will not believe me, I must speak out myself.
Twisting or turning will not alter what I stated to be the
truth ; and I feel confident that time and Professor Flower
will prove the correctness of my observations.
I have been in the habit of consulting Professor Owen's
works on our marsupials, and I have always found he has

* A cast of a similar condyle, with a portion of the inflected angle, was

dispatched to Professor Owen as far back as 18G;J or 1864. A year or two
afterwards I pointed out that the cast sent 7nnst he that of the missing
part of the Thylacoleo' s mandible. I had good proof of my assertion but ;

the proposition was not entertained by Professor Owen.

 ;

174 Dr. Gerard Krefft on a Cuvierian

given it as his opinion that the first tubercular tooth behind

the lower incisor of a phalanger must be considered to repre-
sent the canine. As late as the year 1868 he teaches this ; and
he gives examples of such teeth in the ' Anatomy of Verte-
brates/ vol. iii. p. 289, figs. 228 and 229 the last represents
:

the dentition of Phalangista Cookii (our " red ringtail opos-

sum"). In this figure the large incisor is the first tooth of
the series, then follow three small tubercular teeth, the first of
which is distinctly marked " canine."
It has been proved that all phalangers proper have three
premolars above and below at some time or other of their
existence ; but in the face of this evidence laid down by Pro-
fessor Owen, as well as by Flower and others, the great ana-
tomist now turns these three little teeth into " premolars," and
alters the premolar formula of Phalangista to foiir below,
whilst he retains only three above. (See ' ACuvierian Prin-
ciple &c.' p. 254, fig. 19, right mandible of Phalangista
Cookii with fom* premolars, and without a canine.)
I make no comments on this strange alteration to suit a
certain purpose, which, if accepted by anatomists, will confuse
every thing Professor Owen has taught about the dentition of
the genus Phalangista. The first tooth after the incisor in the
mandible of a jjhalanger is most undoubtedly a canine, and it
will remain a canine as long as there is truth in comparative
anatomy. Even if every other tooth is marked with a "p "
(premolar) j it will never be believed by those who understand
these things, and the teeth will be called, as hitherto, by their
right names given by Professor Owen himself. If we examine
the depressions, two or three in number, on the front inner side
of the large premolar of Thylacoleo^ it will be observed at once
that they probably contained two or three little teeth, like
other phalangers, the first of which would of course represent
the lower canine.
Thus far the herbivorous principle is prevalent ; but with
the true molars reduced to a pair below, one of which is tuber-
cular, and to a single transverse tooth above, the somewhat
carnivorous character of the animal becomes manifest. The
carnivority is still further expressed in the position of the line
of mandibular teeth, which exactly fronts the ascending ramus
but there, again, the carnivorous proof ends.
From the shape of the condyle, placed moderately high, and
from the broad, scoop-like inward process of the lower jaw, we
conclude the Thylacoleo to have been a mixed-feeding or her-
bivorous animal.
On page 236 of the treatise ' A. Cuvierian Principle in
Palseontology,' we read in plain words, " The rotatory grinding-
 Principle in Palaeontology. 175

movements of the mandible are commonly associated with a

high position of the condyle and vegetable diet the vertical
;

biting-movements are commonly associated with a low position

of the condyle and animal diet." This is not quite correct,
the condyle of the herbivorous phalanger known as Dactylo-
psila trivirgata being lower than the row of grinding teeth.
On April 19, 1870, I wrote to Professor Owen, saying,,
" The carnivorous character of our friend Thylacoleo is greater
than I first thought it was. I firmly believe the cast of a con-
dyle I sent you is that of this animal." These remarks were
made when I had noticed the row of teeth to be in a line with
the ascending ramus, which is a more or less carnivorous cha-
racter in marsupials.
June 13, 1871 (evidently too late for the paper under dis-
cussion), I wrote again :
—
"Regarding the Thylacoleo I wish to
assist you as much as possible to arrive at a correct determi-
nation of the animal's character. I sent you already what I
consider the condyle and angular process, in fact the very part
which is missing. If you choose to believe me, it is the iden-
tical left posterior portion of the jaw, whereof we possess the
right anterior one also. The jaw is very much like that of a
koala and the condyle resembles it more than that of any
;

other animal." With this letter I despatched a series of careful

tracings of my sketches, including one of an upper canine of a
tiger and the lower incisor of a Thylacoleo^ for comparison.
Nearly a year has passed since this letter was written and ;

my opinion that the animal under discussion is a mixed feeder,

allied to the phalanger tribe, is more and more confirmed.
There is no occasion for me to fall back upon the Purbeck
fossils, or to ransack all the countries under the sun for allied
forms I have only to examine the numerous recent skulls of
;

our marsupials collected for a purpose like the present during

the last twelve years, and I am able to form a very good idea
of the " leonine marsupial."
I believe, and am ready to prove presently, that the Thyla-
coleo contained in its structure certain characteristic parts from
each of our principal marsupial groups. Let me describe the
upper jaw :
—The first pair of curved incisors (PL XL fig. 2,
and PI. XXL fig. l,a) resemble those of the Belidanisjlaviventer
or "yellow-bellied tlying phalanger." The next pair {b), as
Avell as the third (c), are as near in shape to those of the
" bettong " as can possibly be imagined. The canine [d), with
its compressed crown, is also " bettong-like," and differs con-
siderably from that of the phalangers proper. The disposition
of the incisor teeth is the same as in the " bettong " (PI. XL
fig. 8), the curved first incisor arching above the close-packed
 —
;

176 Dr. Gerard Krefft on a Cuvierian

second and third one. All these teeth vary considerably, and
indicate several distinct species ; the canines are as irregular
in their structure, and lead to the same conclusion. The short
functionless first and second premolars (e,./) do not indicate
great carnivorous propensities, and they are not near so for-
midable-looking as those of our phalangers.
I mentioned before that the upper canine stands far back
into the palate, and is often completely covered by its neigh-
bours. With regard to the third premolar Owen's " c^r-
{g),
nassial tooth," it will be found, in form, position, and function,
to be identical with the third premolar in the common Phalan-
gista vuJpinaj in Cuscus macidatus, and in other more or less
carnivorous phalangers. This tooth is often worn in a far
greater degree than Professor Owen imagines and specimens
;

now in his hands will sufficiently prove it. No " formidable

carnivore " would be able to make an impression on " hide and
flesh " with such " grindstones :" I have no more appropriate
word to offer when describing the worn condition of some of
the many specimens examined by me. The upper first and
only molar (PI. XII. fig. 20) is a shallow-rooted, distorted, flat,
rugged tooth, with a depression in the middle, and evidently
designed for grinding or crushing, never for lacerating flesh.
Looking at Professor Owen's figure on plate xiv. (Phil.
Trans. 1871), I notice the old tendency to make the animal as
carnivorous as possible. The first upper incisor has the form
of a " parrot's beak," and is probably not quite true to nature
the indicated second incisor is far too small and the tooth ;

which he terms a " canine " is out of shape and out of place
where Professor Owen has put it. The upper front teeth of
a Thylacoleo are closely packed, there is not a line of space
between them the canine is perfectly crowded out, and stands
;

back into the palate, as Professor Owen's drawing plainly

shows; but he will call this real undoubted "canine" the
" first premolar," and I shall say no more.
Description of the lower jaw (PI. XI. fig. 1) —
This part settles
:

all our disputed points, and turns the supposed " lion " into a
leaf-eating phalanger. The front view of it, given on plate xiii.
fig. 3, is too broad ; the incisors should not close together at
the tip, but remain considerably parted, as their marks against
the second pair of premolars clearly indicate. Professor Owen
says, to illustrate the power of these weak incisors (p. 228) :

" Were a pair of bayonets cemented side by side, and the force
of two brawny arms concentrated on the thrust, their perfora-
ting and lethal power would be increased." The Professor is
right enough in his conclusion ; but his premises are wrong.
The flat lower incisor teeth of our animal (PI. XI. fig. l,a,
 ;

Principle in Palceontologyi 177

and PI. XII. fig. 1, A) are not cemented close together

fig. 2, hj
on the contrary, their attachment is remarkably weak and ;

the symphysis of the mandibles is not firm and compact like

that of a koala or a wombat. We find plenty of wombat-
jaws in a fossil state with both incisors present even perfect
;

jaws are "not uncommon and wombat-jaws, as a rule, seldom

;

part at the symphysis : but not a single Thylacoleo jaw

has ever been found under such conditions. The wombat
is the only marsupial animal which in compactness, shape,
and biting-power can at all be compared with our " lionized
friend;" and the "formidable carnivore" was only as large
again as a common wombat. We know fossil wombats con-
siderably larger than the Thylacoleo and having experienced
;

the impressions of the teeth of some recent ones, I make con-

fession that they bruised the part nipped considerably, but
did not draAV much blood ; they crush, but do not tear. The
koala bites sharper, and resembles the Thylacoleo more but, ;

like the wombat and unlike the '' marsupial lion," it has much
firmer jaws, and, were it as large as the Thylacoleo^ would be
more formidable. The average form of a koala's lower incisors
differs considerably from the hlimt specimens specially selected
by Professor Owen, probably for other than Australian readers,
and figured on page 233, no. 6, of his treatise. The real car-
nivorous marsupials have always a series of small incisor teeth
inserted between the canines, which resemble those of ordinary
placental carnivores. The most formidable, the Thylacine, or
Tasmanian tiger, and the black Dasyure, were numerous in
Postpliocene times ; and that they did their duty well in
checking the increase of the great herbivores (which were
" calves " at some time of their existence) is evident enough
from the marks which their strong teeth left on some of the
fossil bones. Animals with Thylacoleo-Aexiiiiiow could not
make such impressions.
If dingoes find no difficulty in destroying cattle, the great
Dasyures were as able to overpower Diprotodons of respectable
size so that the Thylacoleo was not required for that purpose.
;

But I am
not going to speculate.
The general form of the lower jaw of our marsupial friend
is undoubtedly that of a phalanger. The flattened and but
partly enamelled lower incisors are exactly represented by the
incisors oi Belidceus and Dactylopsila (PI. XI. fig. 7), even to
their serrated edges ; the diminutive canine and one or two
premolars are the old story of the phalanger dentition over
again ; and the great third " carnassial " premolar (PI. XI.
fig. 1, c, fig. 2, and PL XII. fig. l,j) resembles, as in the upper
jaw, the outwardly produced formidable tooth of the common
178 Dr. Gerard Krefft on a Cuvierian

phalanger. No person who

applied tlie laws of comparative
anatomy correctly would the mistake of supposing the
fall into
Thylacoleo's, large premolar to be more closely related to that
of the rat kangaroo than to the phalangers and if I once men-
;

tioned Thylacoleo carnifex as a " gigantic kangaroo rat " in

one of the Trustees' Annual Reports (as Professor Owen is
careful to point out), I beg to assure him that this was done
to give the general reader of such documents some idea of
what was meant. I must try and speak in terms which the
public can understand, and avoid as much as possible all
scientific names for which English equivalents are at hand.
The remaining teeth in the lower jaw are a triangular, posteriorly
depressed molar {d and k) , and a very small functionless tuber-
cular tooth [e and Z), which closes the series. The line of teeth
is in a line with the rising ramus ; and in this and in the form
of the first molar I discern relationship with the Dasyuridce.
Several of the mandibles in the Museum collection show clearly,
at the point where they are broken off, that the jaw widened out
inwards and upwards like that of a wombat, to which, in this
respect, the Thylacoleo was also related. The upward direction
of the wombat's jaw from the base of the ascending ramus is
very abrupt and it may have been the same with the Thyla-
;

coleo, There is a foramen (small opening) at the base of the

ramus, which also occurs in the wombat and koala and in all
the kangaroos in a larger degree, but is never found in a true
marsupial carnivore. The articulating condyle is irregular,
large, rugged, and rounded ; it resembles the condyle of the
native bear or koala, and will be found (when discovered at-
tached to a perfect 7'amus) to be a moderately high-placed con-
dyle associated with the rotatory movements of the jaw, just
as in herbivorous marsupials and herbivorous placentals (see
Owen's ' Cuvierian Principle,' p. 233) . I do not see the
use of discussing the arguments of Professor Owen in favour
of the existence of a " leonine marsupial " any further I only
;

remind him of the fact that our really carnivorous marsupials,

from the smallest Antechinus to the largest Thylacine, resemble
—
each other that all have six lower incisors like the placental
carnivores, " which hold the canines well apart," and streng-
then them for the purpose for which they were designed that —
all possess a low condyle, and always a sharp-pointed (never
a broad and rounded) inflected angle below it. In not one
of them has a foramen been noticed at the base of the coronoid]
and all have rounded strong canines, which, in particular the
upper ones, are covered with thick enamel ; whilst the teeth
of the Thylacoleo are compressed, and the upper incisors pos-
sess little or no enamel on the inner and lower sm'face. The
 ;:

Principle in Palceontology. 179

true carnivorous type is always the same, whether we consider

the placental or the marsupial orders. There is no more dif-
ference between a small marten cat and a tiger than there is
between the minute Antechinus and the largest Thylacine
teeth and jaw are constructed on the same principle ; and no
teacher knows this better than Professor Owen.
But the Thylacoleo stands not isolated. I can prove several
distinct species ; and I have already discovered a much smaller
allied form, described under the generic term of Plectodon. Of
this genus I can also demonstrate three species at least.
On the 2nd April, 1870, I dispatched, by direction of the
Trustees, two cases of specimens (2100 in number) to Profes-
sor Owen, no. 846 of which was the right lower incisor of a
Plectodon. Professor Owen never mentions this, the most
interesting specimen in the whole series, though it bears con-
siderably on the question at issue, and I doubt not we shall
hear of it at some future time. I kept photographs of it to
prove its identity with my duly established genus Plectodon ;
whenever this becomes necessary.
I must bring my remarks to a close, however, though there
are numerous errors yet to be corrected.
Making every allowance for Professor Owen's want of spe-
cimens, I am surprised to read the following sentence (p. 243)
— " In the Bettongia jjenicillata^ with such worn incisors, and
with all the molars in place and showing an habitual use, the
trenchant premolar retains its vertical groovings to the cutting-
edge of both the outer and inner sides. They have been used
to divide the grass-blades and leaf-stalk or other tough part
or fibre of the vegetable food; but the more important and
continuous work of mastication has had grinders in number,
size, massiveness, and complexity of horizontal area fitted to
perform it. Old age is attended with seeming exceptions to
this rule in both human incisors and hypsiprymnal premolars,
which then show the wear or work of life."
I draw the attention of Australians to table case A, section
4, in the new wing of the Museum, where "hypsiprymnal" and
" bettongial " (fossil and recent) premolars may be seen, in
which not only the premolars, hut the following three molars^
are worn " Thylacoleo fashion," leaving not a vestige of the
vertical grooves.
Much-worn human incisors are by no means rare in the
skulls of our collection ; and in a particular one, found at
Bondi, all the teeth are ground down to the roots. This re-
markable wear is caused by the chewing of certain reed or
bulrush-roots {Typha Shtittleworthii) ^ for the purpose of get-
ting at the starch between the fibres and to obtain the fibre
 —
180 Dr. Gerard Krefft on a Cuvierian

itself,which, spun or twisted, was used by the aborigines to

prepare fishing-, duck-, and wallabj-nets.
I can guess pretty well the age of native skulls, often
brought here, by examination of the teeth, because the practice
of chewing typha-fibre has ceased with the introduction of
twine. I may have misunderstood Professor Owen regarding
the wear and tear of incisor teeth if he means to say that they
;

do wear with age my remarks are superfluous. I regret that

Professor Owen has so little faith in my observing-power, and
more so that it is so difficult to convince him of his errors. I
have explained to him, by way of long letters, photographs,
casts, and original specimens, that the genus Zygoviaturus^
established by the late Mr. W. S. Macleay, must be retained,
because the mandibular teeth of the animal which he has
named Nototherium are totally different in shape and structure
from those of Mr. Macleay's creature. Those who are able to
do so may compare them (Cat. Royal Coll. Surgeons, Mamm. &
Aves, plate 8. fig. 5, Nototherium ^ and Proc. Geol. Soc. vol. xv.
plate 7. fig. 1). Professor Owen again and again refers to
Mr. Macleay's genus under the designation of Nototherium ;
and as my own generic and specific terms have been super-
seded, sometimes in the most off-hand manner, by badly in-
formed naturalists, I consider it my duty to keep facts such
as these before the public. Professor Owen says (p. 263) :

" No evidence of a megatheroid or other edentate animal has

been had from any cave or fossiliferous deposit in Australia.
The ungual phalanges (plate 13. figs. 11, 12, 13, 14) are too
small for Nototherium and Diprotodon, if even one were to
entertain the idea of those huge marsupial Herbivora having had
sheathed, compressed, decurved, pointed claws like those which
the phalanges in question plainly bore. These phalanges are
much too large for the Thylacinus and Sarcophilas. But there
is no other associated carnivore corresponding in size with
that of the animal indicated by them save the Thylacoleo.^''
When sending the photographs and casts of these " claw-
bones," I said to Professor Thomson "
:
— We
shall have some
fun, depend upon it ; Owen will claim them as ' Thylacoleo-
claws,' just as he claims Macleay's Zygomaturus to be the
part to which the Nototherium^ & mandibles belong." Good,
clever, liberal, and obliging Professor Thomson is gone to
his long home, and Professor Owen has not disappointed my
expectations.
The claw to which I more particularly refer as being that
of a " megatheroid animal," and which, with its next joint,
is deposited in the Australian Museum, where it may be in-
spected (table case C), is what I stated it to be — " the ungual
 .

Principle in Palceontohgy 181

or terminal phalanx of a creature allied to the Mylodon.'''' The

upper face of the sheath is naturally open and the next joint
;

is short and thick, like some of the phalanges of Professor

Owen's Mylodon (see Memoir of Mylodon^ plates 15 and 16).
'

I am not going to try and prove what this claw is not like, as
Professor Owen does. I only draw attention to the probability
that there were in olden times, as at the present day, small
Edentata as well as large ones and as I first discovered the
;

presence of fossil edentate Monotremes in this country, I may

be allowed to say, with the evidence before me, that animals
allied to the Mylodon will yet be found. I am very careful in
my statements I respect Professor Owen, and am ready to
:

serve him at any time, whatever difference there may be in our

opinions. I have cast my lot with Australians these twenty
years ; I have had opportunities like few persons living to
study our fauna, and will not give in, because it must be proved
first that I am wrong. I shall always strive to deserve the
high compliment which Professor Owen, as well as Professor
Flower, have paid me regarding my ability as the Curator of
the Australian Museum and I hope that, like the tattoo-
;

marks in " Tichborne v. Lushington," my postscript will

settle the disputed point.

Postscript. — In [drawing a few of the lower incisors of

" Thylacoleo " night for the purpose of giving illustrations
last
of them in a future issue of the ' Sydney Mail,' I noticed, to my
astonishment, clear evidence of attrition on the inner side of
several. There was no doubt about it, they had touched each
other during the lifetime of the animal (as kangaroo-teeth do),
but generally at the tip only. In one specimen, however, the
surface of the inner side was observed to be quite smooth to
the extent of one inch on the lower margin. The ridge so
prominent in young or immature specimens had totally disap-
peared, and my supposition that the jaws were loosely attached
is clearly borne out. Professor Owen lays great stress on the
sharp points of all the lower incisor teeth found in a perfect
state ; and as he makes this an argument in favour of the car-
nivority of our now " unmasked " friend, I may as well state
why the teeth are not worn down. Every one of our ujyper
incisors of Thylacoleo has the under surface, against which
the lower teeth work, scooped out and even in young ani-
;

mals the teeth-marks are plainly visible, and not a vestige of

enamel can be seen. Is it a Avonder that the lower incisor
teeth keep perfect so long as they are not violently broken off?
and will Professor Owen continue to call this probably hand-
some and certainly harmless creature, with " trembling jaws,"
 ;

182 On a Cuvierian Principle in Palmontology.

the fellest of savage carnivores ? How bears " the Cuvierian

principle " an ordeal with animals which Cuvier did not know
and did not dream of? The test has been applied, and human
vanity is exposed again.
Sydney, May 15th, 1872.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Plate XI.
Fig. 1, Lower jaw of Thylacoleo, showing the position of the broken
ramus and coronoid process, restored from fragments in the Aus-
tralian Museum at Sydney : a, incisors ; h, two or three tuber-
cular teeth, representing canine and first and second premolars
^

c, third premolar d, first molar ; e, second molar ; f, base of

;

fractured ascending ramus and coronoid process.

Fiff, 2. Skull of Thylacoleo from the side, restored a, first, i, second, c,
:

third upper incisor ; d, upper canine ; e, first, /, second, </, third

upper premolar; 7j, lower incisor; i, two or three tubercular
teeth representing canine and premolars ; ./, third lower pre-
molar ; k, first, I, second lower molar ; m, inflected angle of lower
jaw; n, condyle.
Fig. 3. Skull of Thylacoleo as restored by Krefft in 1869.
Fig. 4. Skull of Thylacoleo as restored by Prof. Owen in the Encycl.
Brit. vol. xvii. p. 175 (1859).
Fig. 5. Lower jaw of Cuscus viaculatus, showing close relationship to
Thylacoleo.
Figs. 6, 7. The skull and lower jaw of Dactylopsila trivirgntay to show
the powerful incisor teeth of a vegetable- or mixed-feeding pha-
langer.
Fig. 8. Canine and upper front teeth of Bettongia rufescens a, first in- :

cisor; b, canine.
%* All, except fig. 8, reduced about one half.

Plate XII.
Fig. 1. The dentition of Thylacoleo, reduced about one half. The letters
as in PI. XL fig. 2.
Fig. 2. Left lower incisor, showing the extent of the enamelled portion.
Fig. 3. Right lower incisor, outer surface.
Fig. 4. First right upper incisor a, inner, and b, outer view, showing the
:

extent of the enamelled part.

Fig. 5. First left upper incisor, inner view.
Fig. 6. First right upper incisor, two views, from Sir T. Mitchell's ' Three
Expeditions,' 1836.
Fig. 7. Right lower incisor, with fractured crown, from Sir T. Mitchell,
1836.
Fig. 8. Left lower incisor of a young Thylacoleo.
Figs. 9, 10. Second upper incisors.
Fig. 11. Right upper canine of a new species of Thylacoleo.
Fig. 12. Fractured upper canine.
Figs. 13, 14. Upper canines.
Figs. 15-18. Four premolars.
Fig. 19. Right lower third premolar, much worn, from Sir T. Mitchell,
1836.
Fig. 20. Upper molar, right side.
Fig. 21. Upper canine of a tiger.
 —
Dr. A. Giinther on two neio Fishes from Tasmania. 183

XXVI. Description of two new Fishes from Tasmania.

By Dr. A. Gunthee.
In a collection of Tasmanian presented by Morton
fishes
Allport, Esq., to tlie British Museum, two
fishes were con-
tained which appear to have hitherto escaped observation.

Lanioperca, g. n.
This genus would appear to be allied to the Percoid group
of Aj)ogonina^ and more especially to Scombrops^ as far as we
are able to judge from external characters.
Body compressed, rather elongate, covered with thin deci-
duous scales of moderate size. Head with the snout produced
and pointed, entirely covered with small scales. Cleft of the
mouth wide, with the lower jaw projecting. Jaws, vomer,
and palatine bones with narrow bands of villiform teeth, and
with an outer series of stronger teeth. A
pair of very strong
canine teeth in the upper jaw. Tongue smooth. Eye of
moderate size. Branchiostegals seven pseudobranchise. Two
;

dorsal fins, the first composed of a few feeble spines the soft
;

dorsal and anal with rather numerous rays the latter with
;

two spines. No denticulations on the cranial bones, the oper-

cular margins being very thin and membranaceous.

Lanio^erca mordax.

D.Sl^j. A.|. L.lat. 66.

The height of the body is contained five times in the total

length (without caudal) ; the length of the head thrice and one
fourth. The eye is nearer to the end of the opercle than to that
of the snout, its diameter being two elevenths of the length of
the head, and equal to the width of the interorbital space. The
maxillary does not quite reach the vertical from the front margin
of the eye, which is immediately below the upper profile. The
teeth of the outer series in the upper jaw are subequal in size, and
much smaller than those in the lower, the four or five posterior
of which are enlarged, distant, and canine-like. Posterior
margin of the prseoperculum deeply emarginate. Pectoral
fin not quite half as long as the head, the upper rays the
longest; root of the ventral fins at a very short distance
behind that of the pectorals. Dorsal spines very feeble.
Caudal forked. Coloration uniform.
One specimen has been sent, 11 inches long. Mr. M. All-
port says that it is of medium size and called " Pike " or
" Jack " by the colonists.
184 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

Chilodactylus Allporti.

D.g. A.g:5_. L.lat. 55-56.

Allied to Chilodactylus nigricans^ but with the body more

elevated and with the ventral fin reaching to or even slightly
beyond the vent.
The height of the body is contained twice and a half or
twice and two thirds in the total length. Six simple pectoral
rays, the second of which is the longest, but projects only a
little beyond the membrane. Dorsal spines strong, the fifth,
sixth, and seventh being the longest, not quite one half of the
length of the head. The spinous and soft dorsal fins of nearly
equal height but the last spines are much shorter than the
;

first rays. Scales very rough. There are five longitudinal

series of scales above the lateral line ; and a band of minute
scales runs along the base of* the entire dorsal fin.
Purplish brown, with six broad, slightly oblique, blackish
cross bands fins and opercular membrane deep black.
;

Mr. Morton Allport has presented to the British Museum

two specimens, 11 inches long; but the species grows to a
much larger size, as we possess from another collection a third
example which is two feet long.

XXVII. — On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W.

K. Parker, F.R.S., and Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S.

Part XV. The Species figured hy Ehrenherg.

[Continued from vol. ix. p. 303.]

XIV. Foraminifera from the Chalk of the Isle of Mden^

Denmark. (Monatsberichte, 1838, p. 192 ; Abhandlungen,
1838, table iii. pi. 4. fig. ii.)

PI. XXIX. figs. 1, a, ^, c, Rotalia laxa, and fig. 2, U. lye.rfo-

rata^ must both be referred to the subdiscoidal variety of
Glohigerina hidloides known as Gl. cretacea, D'Orb. Figs. 3
to 7 are neatly grown, young or arrested FlanorhuUnce^ with
globose chambers, comparable with the early stages of growth
in Pl.farcta. They may for convenience be grouped as PI.
globulosa (Eliv.). Such are figs. 3, a, h, c, Rotalia densaj
fig. 4, B. senaria] fig. 5, E. quate7'naj fig. 6, B. globulosa?^

1838 fig. 7, B. leptosjnra.

;

Fig. 8, Botalia? (Flanulina?) monospiraj is a rotiform

Fidvinulina (?), with thick marginal wall and strong straight
septa, and with a curious symmetrical set of holes, one at the
base of each chamber, around the large, convex, central cham-
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 185

ber. seems to belong to the subtype PulvinuUna elegans,

It
with itssubquadrangular chambers ; and it may be P. Orhignyi
or P. caracoUa (Roemer), showing the high umbonate face.
Fig. 9, Rotalia cretce^ is a relatively large Planovhulina^ an-
swering to Reuss's PI. ammonoides. Fig. 10, Planulina tur-
(jidttj and fig. 11, PI. sicida (1838), are Planulince^ near to, if

not the same as, PI. ariminensis, with falcate chambers. So

also the much larger (fig. 12) PI. ocellaris] but its large scat-
tered foramina may, like those in fig. 8, possibly be due to
parasitic borings*.
Figs. 13, PI. ampla^ and 14, PI. angusta^ are thick-margined
and strongly septated, with triangular and oblong segments,
as in fig. 8, and may be flat -face views of Pidvinulma cara-
colla, P. ornata, or some other of the P. elegans group. (See
Phil. Trans, vol. civ. p. 390 &c.) Fig. 15, Planulina sjpatiosa^
a young form of PI. spatiosa^ Ehr, (from the tripoli-shale of
Oran, Africa), Monatsb. 1844, pp. 67 & 94, and Mikrogeol.' '

pi. xxi. fig. 95, is a variety of PulvinuUna repanda^ near var.

pulchella.
Fig. 16, Textilaria sulcata (" Text, striata^ 1838 ") may
well pass as T. striata^ Ehr. Figs, 17 «, ^, Text, glohulosa
j

(1838), is the common minute (arrested) form of T. gihbosa.

Figs. 18, a, h, Text, linearis (" T. acicidata^ 1838 see 8tro2jho- ;

vonus ") is Bolivina punctata. As all Ehrenberg's Strojiilioconi

are either Bolivime or closely allied VirguUnce, the allusion to
Strojyhoconus here might have been carried further with justice
to our author's perspicacity. Fig, 19, Text, dilatata (1838), is
a good T. gihbosa. Figs. 20, a, h, Text, aculeata^ are separa-
ble, —20 a as a coarse aculeate Text, gihhosa^ and 20 h as a
thick-shelled variety oi Bolivina punctata^ bluntly aculeate on
the outer margin of each chamber, and as such might be
registered as B. aculeata] whilst the Textilaria falls to T.
suba7igulata, D'Orb., 1846. Fig. 21 a, Text. 2}(ichi/aulax
("compare T. brevis^^), and fig, 21 &, T. sulcata^ come under
T. striata, Ehr.
Fig. 22, Grammostomum polystigma, is either a young spe-
cimen or the early chambers of a very broad strong-shelled
Bolivina Reuss, with short but transversely broad
dilatata.^
and falcate chambers
; 23, Gr. dilatatum^ is also a thick-
shelled Bolivina dilatata, but with less curved and more
quadrangular chambers; 24, Gr.pinnula, is a common Texti-
laria of the gihbosa type, with a smooth and evenly tapering
subarcuate shell 25, Gr. convergens, is probably a long-ovate
;

well-grown Bolivina punctata (?), but without visible pores;

* In specimens from the Chalk of Meudon there are frequent borings
& 38 of pi. xxvii.).
(figs. 20, 37,

&
Ann. Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol.x. 15
 ;

186 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

26, Gr. divergens, is a subconical delicate B. punctata ; 27, Gr.

lineare^ is a delicate subcylindrical B. punctata of typical
character ; 28, Gr. rhomhoidale, is a relatively large VirguUna
squamosa. VirguUna is a subgenus of BoUvina^ having
smooth, and delicate shells, with extremely fine pores,
flattish,
and with the chambers built up more or less regularly anglewise
whilst BoUvina is coarser in shell-structure, and its chambers
are rounder, or at least shorter transversely. VirguUna squa-
mosa comprises the very regularly Textilariform varieties
V. Schreihersii takes those that have long inflated chambers,
variously arranged, parallel with the axis of the shell, or nearly
so —sometimes resembling a Polymorphina, sometimes modi-
fied by a partial twist of growth and passing towards BuUmina
proper, of which genus both BoUvina and VirguUna are
sections.
Fig. 29, Proroporus verrucosus^ is a tuberculated or coarsely
granular entosolenian Polymorphina tuherculata^ and may be
added to the synonymy of that species in the " Monograph of
Polym.orpliina^'' Linnean Soc. Transact, vol. xxvii. p. 242.
Fig. 30, Polymorphina glabra, is VirguUna squamosa ; and 31,
P. asparagus, is a narrow subvariety of the same. Figs.
32-36 are various small individuals of VirguUna Hemprichii
(Ehr.), described more fully in the ' Geol. Mag.' no. 89,
p. .509 ; and they represent forms that may be said to be trans-
itional between V. Schreihersii and BuUmina proper (32, Stro-
plioconus ovum. ; 33, 8tr. cepa ; 34, Str. jlosculus ; 35, Str.
gemma', 36, Str. gracilis). Fig. 37, GuttuUna turrita, =
Ver-
neuilina pygmcea (Egger) 38, Pleurites turgidus,
; =
VirguUna
Hemprichii (see above) ; an aperture, visible on the inner side
of the terminal chamber, is diagnostic, as in pi. xxviii. f. 30,
showing the really Bulimine character of the shell, and indi-
cating the passage of the Virguline into the Cassiduline section
of this genus.
Fig. 39, Vaginulina linearis (fragment), =-Marginulina
ensis, Reuss (' Bohm. Kreid.' ii. pi. 13. fig. 27). Fig. 40,
Vagimdina acuta (fragment), belongs to the CitJiarina section
of the subgenus. Fig. 41, Planularia tenella, is a delicate
young or arrested Cristellaria, such as in the full-grown state
would arrive at either the Planularian or the Marginuline con-
dition.
Fig. 42, Nodosaria aculeata, is a very interesting thick-
shelled and elongate variety of N. radicula, having numerous
prickles, chiefly but not wholly on the base of the chambers,
pointing backwards. Oblique and tapering (Dentaline) sub-
varieties of this form have been plentifully met with in Ter-
tiary strata, as Dentalina Adolphina D'Orb. (almost straight
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 187

as figured by Bornemann, from Hermsdorf), D. scabra, Reuss,

D, Keuss and Nodosa7'ia Mspida^ D'Orb., and
spinescens, ;

Nod. conspurcata^ Reuss (both Tertiary), are straight ibrms

very near to Ehrenberg's N. aculeata and the first takes pre-
;

cedence. Figs. 43, a, 6, N. vulgaris^ and fig. 44, N. truncata,

belong to the simple elongated N. radicida type, with short
and close-set chambers. Herein they resemble N. glabra,
D'Orb., and the almost straight Dent, filifoi-mis, D'Orb. *,
still more closely, as also does the foregoing N. aculeata,
excepting as to its prickles and straightness. Nod. subulata
(Reuss, Bohm. Kreid.' ii. pi. 13, fig. 11), however, is the
'

earliest published form with which figs. 43 and 44 most

nearly correspond. Indeed, as often stated already, the differ-
ences above alluded to are not of essential value in a zoological
point of view.
Fig. 4:6, Miliola ovum, —Lagena globosa. Fig. AQ,Miliola
caudata, =
Lagena apiculata, Reuss (1851). Fig. 47, Syn-
spira triquetra, seems to be the spiral, non-segmented com-
mencement of some Spirilline form, assuming a triangular
outline externally as it advances in growth.
Xanthidia and Coccoliths are also figured on this plate as
occurring in the Chalk of Moen.
Such Foraminifera as the above are found at about 100
fathoms depth.

Species and notable Varieties from the Chalk of Moen, figured

by Ehrenberg.
1. Lagena globosa {Montagu).
2. apiculata, Rss.
3. Nodosaria hispida, Z>' Orb.
4. subulata, Rss.
5. Vaginulina acuta, Ehr.
6. Marginulina ensis, Rss.
7. Planularia tenella, Ehr.
8. Polymorphina tuberculata, /)' Orb.
9. Bolivina punctata, D"" Orb.
10. dilatata, Rss.
11. aculeata, Ehr.
12. Virgulina squamosa, D'' Orb.
13. asparagus {Ehr.).
14. Hemprichii {Ehr.).
15. gemma {Ehr.).
16. Textilaria gibbosa, 7)' Orb.
17. subangulata, D^ Orb.
* After Soldani, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. viii. p. loO,
15*
 ,

188 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

18. Textilaria pinnula, EJir.

19. striata, Ehr.
20. globulosa, Ehr.
21. Verneuilina pygmsea [Egger).
22. Globigerina cretacea, Z>' Orh.
23. Planorbulina ammonoides, Rss.
24. globulosa {Ehr.).
25. Planulina ariminensis, D' Ori.
26. Pulvinulina elegans (Z>' Ori.) ?
27. Orbignyi (Boeni.)?
28. spatiosa (Ehr.).
29. Synspira triquetra, ^^r.

XV. Foraminifera from the Chalh of the Island of Rugen,

Baltic. (Monatsber. 1838, p. 192 Abhandlmig. 1838, table
;

II. pi. 4. fig. iii.)

PI. XXX. fig. 1, Miliola {Monocystis) arcella (" OrlmUna

universa, D'Orb. ?"),is Orb. universa. Fig. 2, Nodosaria
monile, a few joints of a short-chambered N. ovicida (or elon-
gated N. radicula) probably the straight fomi of DentaUna
;

nnonile^ Hagenow, from the same Chalk. Figs. 3, a, 5, Tex-

tilaria globulosa (1838), =i, T. gihbosa and, a, its young form
or early chambers. Figs. 4, a, 5, c, Text, sidcata (" T. striata,
1838"), and figs. 5, a, h, T.i^acliyaulax (" compare T. h-evis'''')
are strongly marked specimens of T. striata^ which, though
difiering from T. gibhosa only in its ornament, is a convenient
variety. Fig. 4 c shows that the septal apertures, otherwise
normal, are slightly lipped. Figs. 6, a, 5, c, d. Text, linearis,
is a typical Bolivina punctata^ Fig. 7, Text, acuta, is also
Bolivina punctata, but somewhat irregular in shape it well ;

matches in outline Virgulina Reussii, Geinitz, as figured by

Reuss, ' Bohm. Kreid.' i. pi. 8. fig. 61 figs. 9 & 10 of pi. xxvii.
:

(Meudon Chalk) are very similar, but with thicker shell-walls.

Fig. 8, Text, subtilis, is another B. •punctata, small and regular,
of a common elongate-ovate shape. Fig. 9, Grammostomuni
gracile, is a rather coarse Virgulina Schreibersii. Figs. 10,
a, h. Gram. platytheca, is Textilaria sagittula. Fig. 11, Gram,
millepora, is a well-grown Bolivina dilatata (see also fig. 15).
Fig. 12, Text.infata ('' T. aspera, 1838, partly"), is a coarse-
shelled T. gibbosa, with sHght marginal prickles, like T. suh-
angulata from Moen, p. 185 and fig. 13, Gram, aculeatuni
;

(" Text, spinosa, 1838, partly"), is a smaller individual with

more abundant and coarser prickles on the outer edges of the
chambers. These two are rough relatives of the beautifully
neat and simply aculeate Text. Maria', D'Orb. Fig. 14, Gram.
pinnv,la, seems to be the tapering subarcuate apex of a Bolivina
 ;

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera, 189

dilatdta. In outline it much resembles fig. 24, pi. xxix., which

is also named Gram, plnnula but the latter is Textilarian in
;

the arrangement of its chambers. Fig. 15, Proroporus ? cla-

vulina^ is a strongly built Bolivina dilatata, corresponding
with Bolivina incrassata of Reuss, which he has found in the
Chalk both of Lemberg and of Riigen.
Fig. 16, Sagrina crelo'^ is a large, pouting, lipped Bigenerina^
with a rough shell of globose chambers. It presents a stage
of growth further than that of Loxostomiim tumens^'' pi. xxviii.
'"''

fig. 25 (Geol. Mag. no. 89, p. 508), having become quite

uniserial, and thus passed into the subgenus Bigoierina but ;

its necked and rimmed aperture gives it the further distinctive

characters of the subgenus Heterostomella, Reuss. The slight
tuberculation visible on the edge of the figm-e indicates suf-
ficiently the habit of growth so much more fully exposed in
the blunt spines of //. acideata (Ehr.), to which we refer also
pi. xxvii. figs. 21 & 22, and pi. xxviii. figs. 25 & 26, on ac-
count of the tendency they sliow to take on the extension of
the neck and its marginal thickening.
Fig. 17, Gramviostomum? decwrenSy is a beautiful and
characteristic Virgulina squamosa. Fig. 18, Pohjmorphina
nucleus* is a variety of Virgulina HempricMi^^ having a
y

tendency towards Cassidulina. Fig. 19, Pleurites calci2)arusy

is a Textilariform variety of Virg. Hemp-ichii. Figs. 20, a, i,
Strophoconus ovum^ is a small Virg. Schreihersii. Fig. 21,
8t7'. cepa, being dark-shelled, is probably Virg. Hemprichii^

young. Figs. 22, a, J, Sphctiroidina genimulay=- &ph. hulloides^

well figured. Figs. 2^-}, «, J, Eotalia glvlmlosa (1838), figs. 24,
a, />, li. leptospira^ and fig. 25, P. pertusa, are either young
Planorlndinoi or young Globigerinw ;
in this state they are
with difficulty distinguishable. Figs. 23 25 resemble the &
early chambers of Glohigerincej as shown in figs. 26 38 &
fig. 24 may be PI. glohulosa (Ehr.) Figs. 26, a, h, Phnnerosto-
.

mum asperunij is decidedly Glohigerina cretacea of the sub-

discoidal type. Fig. 27, Rotalia ohscura^ Cristcllaria rotulata, =
or a feebly keeled Or. cultrata^ like Cr.2rroducta,Yon Hagenow,
from Iliigen. Fig. 28, Platgo'cus? squama, seems to be a
variety of Pulvinulina r&panda, and near to Pulv. spatiosa
(Ehr.), pi. xxi. fig. 95, and pi. xxix. fig. 15. Fig. 29, Planulina
annulosuy =.Planorhulina ammonoides. Fig. 30, Planulina po-

* This is entered with doubt among the synonyms of Volymorphina

rottmdata in the " Monograph of FoUjmorphina,^'' Linn. Soc. Trans, vol.

xxvii. p. 234 but, together with several other Elirenbergiau species re-
;

ferred to in that Monograph, will have to be erased.

t For an account of this species, see also Geol. Mag.' no. 89, pp. 508,
'

509.
 —
190 Messrs. Parker awe? Jones on

meranay = Pulvinulina Micheliniana^ seen from the flat top.

Fig. 31, PL umbilicata^ looks somewhat like an umbonate Cris-
tellaria cultrata^ or rather Gr. rotulata with jDinched edge; but it

is Fig. 32, Nonionina ? spira, is also Cristellarian in

doubtful.
most points, like the foregoing ; but the speckled appearance is
peculiar. Fig. 33, Planulina amfpliata^ =PlanorhuUna am-
monoides. Fig. 34, Cristellaria porosa^ is a fragment of some
neatly grown Planorhidina. Fig. 35, Cristellaria rota^ be-
longs to a limbated Cr. cultrata^ such as Cr. jylanicostaf Von
Hagenow, from Riigen.
Fig. 36, Lenticulina discus, is Planorhulina Ilaidingeriy
seen with the umbilical or lower face upwards. Fig. 37, He-
terostomum alternans, is Virgidina Hemprichii in a fine
condition, showing the characteristic notch-like infolded aper-
tures in two chambers, and exhibiting a transition of form
towards Cassidulina.
Fig. 38, Glohigerina cretm, is a full-grown Gl. cretacea,
having the later chambers relatively large, globose, and nearly
equal (compare D'Orbigny's figure 13, pi. iii. ' Mem. sur la
Craie blanche,^ &c.).
Coccospheres, Coccoliths, Pyocidicida j^risca (^) GalUonella
,

auriclialcea (1838), and Spongoliths are also figured on this

plate, from the Chalk of Rtlgen.
The foregoing lived at about 100 fathoms depth.

In 1842 Herr von Hagenow contributed a memoir on the

fossils of the Chalk of Riigen (3rd part, Mollusks) to the
^
Neues Jahrbuch fur Min., Geol. u. Palaiont.' 1842, pp. 528-
575 and at pages 568-574, and in pi. ix. figs, 20-26, are
;

described and illustrated the Foraminifera he met with. In

1861 Prof. Dr. A. E. Reuss treated of all the Foraminifera
known to him from the soft Chalk of Rtlgen, in Sitzungs- '

berichte math.-nat.- CI. Kais. Akad. Wissensch. Wien,' vol.

xliv. pp. 324-333,', pi. v. figs. Q-d, pi. vi., and pi. vii. figs.
1 & 2. In cases w)iere the species were merely mentioned by
Von Hagenow in 1842, but figured and described by himself
subsequently, he has decided to adopt the names given with
the later and full account of the species. The following are
recognized by Reuss :

Lagena simplex, Rss.

apiculata, Rss.
Nodosaria monile, v. Hag. Dentalina, Rss. l=Nodosaria
monile, Ehr.]
Hentalina sulcata, Nilsson.
— I— Steenstrupi, diss.
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 191

Frondicularia solea, v. Hag.

capillaris, Rss. {Fr. lineata^ v. Hag.).
Flabellina lingula {v. Hag.).
reticulata, Rss.
Cristellaria rotulata {Lam.). [?P1. xxx. figs. 31, 32, *Mi-
krogeol.']
exarata, v. Hag.
planicostata, v. Hag. [ = P1. xxx. fig. 35, '
Mikro-
geol.']
Spachholtzi, Rss. {Cr.'producta^ v. Hag.). [Compare
pi. xxx. fig. 27, ' Mikrogeol.']
umbilicata, Rss.
Williamsoni, Rss.
navicula, If Orh. {Cr. oMiqua, v. Hag.).
retroflexa, v. Hag.
Marcki, Rss.
multiseptata, Rss.
nuda, Rss.
Haplophragmium ovatum {v. Hag.).
Nouionina quaternaria, Rss. [Fallema.]
Plauorbulina involuta {Rss.). [A plump variety of PZ. Un-
gertana, D'Orb.]
constricta {v. Hag.). [A scarcely distinct sub variety
of Fl. ammonoid.es (E,ss.) .]
ammonoides {Rss.) {Flanorhulina angulata^ v. Hag.).
[PI. xxx. figs. 29 &33, 'Mikrogeologie.']
— complanata {Rss.) {Flanorhulina umbilicata^ v. Hag.).
[=Fl. rotula, (D'Orb.).*]
(Truncatulina) convexa {Rss.) {Trunc, suhlcevis^ v.
Hag.). [A thick subvariety of Truncatulina lobatida.]
Rotalia umbilicata, D^ Orb. {R. tm-gida^ v. Hag.).
globosa {v. Hag.). [Near R. umbilicata^ D'Orb.]
Ataxophragmium obesum, Rss. {Olobigerina conjluens^ v.
Hag-). .

{Bidimina amphicomca^ v. Hag. in parte).

Presli, Rss.
obliquum (Bulimina, D'' Orb.), Rss.
Bulimina gibbosat (Valvulina, F^Orb.), Rss. {Valvulina
quadribullataj v. Hag.).
intermedia, Rss. {Valvulina tribullata, v. Hag.).

* In this case the name given by D'Orbigny in 1846, yields precedence

to that applied by Von Hagenow in 1842, unless the want of full informa-
tion about the species when mentioned by the latter interferes.
t Dr. Reuss observes that the Riigen specimens have no mouth-valve,
but otherwise resemble D'Orbigny 's Valvulina yihhosa. We are satisfied
that the latter is a true Valvulina, as well as Reuss's Valmilina sjncula
from the Bohemian Chalk.
192 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

Bulimina brevis, D'' Orb.

ovulum, Rss. {Bui. amphicomca, v. Hag. in parte).
Pusclii, Rss.
Guttulina cretacea, Alth.
Bolivina incrassata, Rss. [Textularia elongata, v. Hag.).
[PI. XXX. figs. 11 & 15, Mikrogeologie.']
'

The following, mentioned by Von Hagenow in 1842, are

not noticed by Reuss in 1861. Under the circumstances of
the case, they cannot be regarded as important elements in the
fossil Foraminiferal faima of Riigen.

Nodosaria linearis (?), Roerner.

Marginulina nitida, v. Hag.
Planularia nodosa, v. Hag. o]). cit. pi. 9. f. 21, p. 569.
compressa, v. Hag.
Globigerina globosa, v. Hag.
Robulina Comptoni {Sow.).
sublasvis, v. Hag.
crenata, v. Hag.

Species and notable Varieties from the Chalk of Riigeny

figured by Ehrenberg.
1. Orbulina universa, Orb.
D''
2. Nodosaria ovicula, Orb.
D''
3. Cristellaria rotulata {Lam.).
4. cultrata (il/o^i^).
5. Bolivina pmictata, D' Orb.
6. Reussii {Oeinitz).
7. dilatata, Rss.
8. incrassata, Rss.
9. Virgulina squamosa, D^ Orb.
..
10. Schreibersii, Czjzek.
11. Hemprichii {Ehr.).
12. nucleus {Ehr.).
13. calcipara {Ehr.).
14. Textilaria sagittula, Defr.
15. gibbosa, D' Orb.
16. subangulata, D^ Orb.
17. striata, Ehr.
18. globulosa, Ehr.
19. Heterostomella aculeata {Ehr.).
20. Sphseroidina bulloides, i)' Orb.
21. Globigerina cretacea, D^Orb.
22. Planorbulina ammonoides, Rss.
23. Haidingerii {D'Orb.).
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 193

24. Planorbulina globulosa (^Aa-.).

25. Pulviimlina Micheliniana (D^Orb.).
26. squama [Ehr.).

XVI. Foraminifera from the Chalk of Volsk, on the Volga,

Russia. (Ehrenberg, ' Das unsiclitbar wirkende organische
Leben,' 1842, p. 52.)
PI. XXXI. figs. 1, a, 5-, c, Miliola sphoirula^ = Orhulina uni~
versa. Figs. 2 & 3, M. paradoxa, and fig. 4,M. ovum^ appear
to be isolated chambers of Gloligerina. Fig. 5, M. kevis, is
the Lagena emaciata^ Reuss. Fig. 6, M. stiUgera^ is a Lagena,
exactly like a recent one we have from the Abrolhos Bank,
flat, elongato-lanceolate, and marginate, with a bimucronate

base, due to the wing-like ends of the keel on each edge ; ex-
cepting in the last-mentioned feature, it resembles fig. 46,
pi. xxix. Fig. 7, Vaginulina rotundata^ the first three chambers
of a strong simple Vaginidina like V. marginata, D'Orb. Fig.
8, Nodosaria monile^ is a rather thick-set N. ovicula.
Fig. 9, Textilaria striata^ and fig. 10, T. sulcata"^ (" T.stri-
ataT''), are T. striata, Ehr. Fig. 11, Text, amjylior, and figs.
12 &13, T. glohulosa ampliata, are T. glohidosa, Ehr. (small
arrested T.gibhosa). Figs. 14 &
15, Text, linearis, and fig. 16,
Grammostomum angulatum, are small specimens of T. agglu-
tinans. Fig. 17, Text, aculeata, is a coarse T. gihhosa with
apiculate chamber-walls, like fig. 20 a, pi. xxix., and figs. 12,
13, pi. XXX., =
T. suhangulata, D'Orb. Figs. 18, 19, Gram,
7'ossicum, fig. 20, Gr. secundarium (?), are various speci-
and
mens of Text, sagittula. Fig. 21, Gr. incrassatum, is a thick-
shelled Virgulina Schreibersii. Fig. 22, Gr. attenuatum, is
Bolivina dilatata with a strong shell. Figs. 23 24, a, h, c. &
Gram, pachy derma, and 25, Gr. thebaicum (?), are coarse-
fig.
shelled Virg. Schreibersii. Fig. 26, Gr.laxum (?), is Poly-
triorphina lactea. Fig. 27, Gr. megaloglossum, is a fragment of
a large Virgulina squamosa.
Fig. 28, Sagrina cretce, represents a strong but somewhat
ill-grown individual of the pouting Bigenerina, with slightly
dentate chamber-margins, referred to Heterostomella aculeata
(pi. XXX. fig. 16) at page 189. Fig. 29, Loxostomum tumens,
is a fine, free-grown, smooth-shelled individual of the same
species. Fig. 30, Polymorjyhina acanthophora, and fig. 31,
P. obtusa, appear to be young Bigenerine specimens allied to the
last mentioned, but with longer and straighter flask-like cham-
bers, nearly parallel to the axis of the shell. spike on the A
base of the shell gives the name to the larger specimen j but
this feature is indicated on the other also. They nearly con-
form with B. [Gemmulina] digitata, D'Orb.
194 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

Fig. 32, Strophoconus ovum, and figs. 33 &

34, St. spicula,
arc small coarse-shelled Virrjultnce Schreihersii. Figs. 35 36, &
PyruUna ovulurn^ =
Polymorphina UwMa, Fig. 37, Pleurites
tanjans, probably Virgulina Hemprichiij but dfjubtful ; it may
jjossibly be a Polymorphina. Figs. 38-53 represent different
ages, stages, and conditions of Gloh{<jer{na cretacea (fig. 38,
liotalia iKirforata ; fig. 39, li. quaterna ; figs. 40, 41, 43, li. glo-
bulosa; fig. 42, It. laxa\ fig. 44, It. aspera-^ fig. 45, 49, It.
lejdospira figs. 46, 47, R. senaria
; ;fig, 48, It. glonierata
|

figs. 50, 51, It. wohjensis ; fig. 52, Flanulina incurvata, showing
the diagnostic aperture; and fig. 53, PL oceUata).
i'ig. 54, LeaticuUna i pachydarma^ =
Palvinulina caracolla
(Koeni.). Fig. 55, Planulina umhilicata (?), represents the
central chambers of a Planulina ] compare fig. 60 for instance.
Fig. 50, PL j'onphoina, and fig. 57, PL pardalis^ are relatively
large specimens of probably Planulina ariminensis. Fig. 58,
LenticuUna discuny =
Planorhulina Ilaidinfjerii, almost of the
typical form. Fig. 59, Planulina microntjjhaluj fig. GO, PL
aiapliata^ and fig. 61, PL ampda^ are all probably Planulince
belonging to the PL ariminensis type.
Fig. 62, PL turyida, seems to be a small Operculina. This
subgenus of Nummulina is rare in the Cretaceous strata, and
therefore the Russian specimen is of great interest. Two
Operculimii (one described and figured by Keuss as Amphi-
stcyina Fleuriasi^ D'Orb.,and the other as Op. cretacea) occur
in the Maestricht Chalk, Sitzungsber. Akad. Wien,' vol. xliv.
'

pp. 308, 309, pi. i. figs. 10-12, and pi. ii. fig. 1, a, h. Another,
described ana figured by Keuss as Amphistegina clypeolus
(Zeitschr. Deutsch. geol. Gesellch. vol. vii. pi. ix. fig. 9), was
found, in Ujjper Chalk of the same age as that of Maestricht,
at Meckleidjurg. From the Lower Cretaceous foraiation in the
llaute-Marne, France, M. Cornuel has a somewhat doubtful
02)erculina [Op. angularis)^ Mem. 8oc. G^ol. France, ser. 2,
vol. iii. part 1, M6m. no. 3, pi. 2. figs. 20-22.
Coniostylis and Coccoliths arc also figured on this plate.
The group of Foraminifcra here represented belonged to a
fauna inhabiting a shallower part of tlie sea than that witli the
western Chalk, probably from 50 to 100 fathoms in depth.

Species and notahle Varieties from the Chalk of Volsk, Russia^

figured hy Ehrenberg.

1. Orbulina uni versa, D^Orb.

2. Lagena emaciata, Rss.
3. stiligera [Ehr.).
4. Nodosaria ovicula, D^ Orb.
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 195

5. Vaginulina marginata, D' Orh.

6. Polymorphina lactea {W. & J.).
7. Bolivina dilatata, Ess.
8. Virgulina squamosa, D' Orb.
9. Schreibersii, Czjzek.
10. Hemprichii (Eh-.)?
11. Textilaria agglutinans, D^ Orh.
12. sagittula, Defr.
13. gibbosa, i>' Or J.
14. subangulata, Z)' OrJ.
15. globulosa, Ehr.
16. Bigenerina acanthopora [Ehr.).
17. Heterostomella turn ens {Ehr.).
18. aculeata [Ehr.).
19. Globigerina cretacea, D'^Orh.
20. Planorbulina Haidingerii (i>'6>/-J.).
21. Planiilina ariminensis, i)' OrZ).
22. Pulvinulina caracoUa (Boemer).
23. Operculina turgida (Ehr.).

XVII. Foraminifera Jrom the Chalk of the Ujiper Missouri^

North America. (Monatsber. 1842, p. 187 Abliandl. 1841,
;

pp. 365, 398, 429, 433 [1843].)

In the American
'
Journal of Science and Arts,' vol. xli.,
October 1841, pp. 400-402, the late Prof. J. W. Bailey gave
an account of some " American Polythalamia from the Upper
Mississippi, and also from the Cretaceous Formation on the
Upper Missouri;" and in vol. xlvi. p. 297, &c., the researches
of Ehrenberg in these Cretaceous Foraminifera of America are
treated of in connexion with a resume of the results of his ex-
amination of large quantities of both North- and South-Ame-
rican Microzoic deposits, recent and fossil*. At page 307 a
woodcut outline of Textilaria missouriensis ^ Ehr., is inserted
in a footnote. In the Am. Journ. Sc. vol. xlviii. (1845), p. 341,
Prof. Bailey gives a list of the American rocks in which
Foraminifera had been found, and from which specimen s had
been sent to Dr. Ehrenberg.
PI. XXXII. I. figs. 1, a, Z*, 3Iiliola? {Vagi7iuli7ia?) bursa, are

obscm'e ;
possibly Euglypha or Protocystis. Fig. 2, Nodosaria
vulgaris, two chambers of N. glabra, D'Orb. Fig. 3, Nod.
acus, is the early portion of an extremely attenuate and scarcely
segmented variety of N. ovicula. A similar specimen has been
figured by Prof. Bailey from the deep soundings off New Jersey
and Delaware (' Smithsonian Contrib.' 1861, fig. 8). Fig. 4, «,
* Abhandlungen Akad. Berlin for 1841 (1843).
196 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

Textilaria americana (" 1843, pp. 398, 429"), is a variety of

T. striata^ with the outer margins of the younger and larger
chambers more or less produced and aculeate. Fig. 4 h, T.
striata^ is the early portion of T. americana, simply T. striata
Avith pores in the fine furrows*. Fig. 5, T. missouriensis, is
2\ (jibhosa becoming laterally aculeate, as in fig. 4 a, but
without striffi. Fig. 6, T. proroconus, is simply T. gihhosa
with bored holes. Fig. 7, T. americana (?), young, is the same
as fig. 4/>, with thicker shell. Fig. 8, T. globulosa, is a small,
stout, oblong T. gihhosa. Fig. 9, T, euryconus, is a much
larger T. gihhosa. Fig. 10, I'.gomphoconus, is a neat, narrow,
tapering T. gihhosa. Fig. 11, Grammostomum americanum^
is Virgulina Schreihersii. Fig. 12, Gr. validum, is a small,
stout, squarish TextiWria of the gihhosa type. Figs. 13, 14,
Spiro'plecta americana {^^ HeteroJielix, 1843, p. 429"), is the
same as 4 a, excepting that the first segments have a spiral
growth. This variation is common in the Textilaridat, and,
like analogous differences in growth, has been accepted as the
basis for subgeneric division.
Figs. 15, Fhanerostomum porulosum, fig. 16, Ph. dilatatum,
figs. 17 & 18, Ph. lacerum, fig. 19, Pk. keve (small and round),
and fig. 20, Ph. quaternarium, are stages and conditions of
Glohigerina hirsuta, D'Orb., a subdiscoidal variety of Gl. hul-
loides, which is extremely acerose, and has very wide septal
apertures. This is the Glohigerina that abounds in the Red
Sea and Indian Ocean it is often outspread and very prickly,
;

sometimes having its apertures closed over with the projecting

and interlacing needles. Fig. 21 Rotalia glohulosa-iyrotolepta, is
,

a small arrested ox j om\g Planorhulina vulgaris {PI. glohulosa).

Fig. 22, Phanerostomuni liispmlidum (small and roughish),
fig. 23, Ph. hexaleptum (small and smooth), fig. 24, Pli. asperuni
(tubcrculate), fig. 25, Ph. senarium (aculeate), fig. 26, Planu-
lina glohigerina (large and tuberculate), fig. 27, Ptygostomum
senarium (small and aculeate), fig. 28, Pt. (pdnarium (small
and smooth), fig. 29, Phanerostomum hispidulum (small and
tuberculate), fig. 30, Ph. dilatatum (aculeate), and fig. 31, Ph.
hexacyclus (tuberculate) are also specimens of Glohigerina
hirsuta, D'Orb., ' Foram. Canaries,' pi. ii. figs. 4-6.
Fig. 32, Rotalia lenticidina, is possibly a Crisfellaria or it
;

may be a Nonionina but its scattered granules constitute a

;

doubtful character, and the position of the septal apertures is

not indicated. Other specimens referred to " Rotalia lentica-
lina,^^ in other plates, appear to be Planorhulina'.

* Dr. J. G. Egger figures and describes a Miocene Tvxtilaria like this

from Lower Bavaria Text, striato-pundata, Eg. Neues Jahrb.' 1857, pi. 8.
; '

figs. 27-29.
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 197

Coccoliths are also given on this plate in fig. I. B.

This Chalk was probably formed in about 50 to 100

fathoms.

Sjyecies and noticeable Varieties from the Chalk of the Tipper

Missouri^ figured by Ehrenberg.
1. Nodosaria glabra, D'' Orb.
2. acus, Ehr.
3. Cristellaria ?
4. Virgulina Schreibersii, Czjzeh.
5. Textilaria gibbosa, D'' Orb.
6. missouriensis, Ehr.
7. striata, Ehr.
8. {et Spiroplecta) americana, Ehr.
9, striato-punctata, Egger.
10. Globigerina hirsuta, D'' Orb.
11. Planorbulina globulosa {Ehr.).

XVIII. Foraminifera from

the Chalk of the Upper Missis-
sippi^North America. (Monatsb. 1842, p. 187 Abhandl. ;

1841,pp. 365, 433 [1843].)

In the '
Americ. Journ. 400, the material
So.' vol. xli. p.
examined by Dr. Ehrenberg described as " a light cream-
is

coloured marl from a Mission-station on the Upper Mississippi,

called there prairie chalk,'" and some unnamed woodcut out-
'

lines of the Foraminifera are given (p. 401), namely figs. 1 : —

&, 2, Textilaria gibbosa] fig. 3, Cristellaria cultrata^ with
narrow falcate chambers ; fig. 4, a small Planorbulina.
PI. XXXII. Miliola striata^ =Lage7ia costata^ Wil-
II. fig. 1,

liamson. Fig. 2 a, kevis, =L. emaciata^ Reuss. Fig. 2 5,

M.
Ovidina clava, =L.clavata, D'Orb. Fig. 3, Dentalina ameri-
cana^ =
D. Boueana, D'Orb. Fig. 4, Nodosaria tumescensy
= N. ovicula, D'Orb. Figs. 5, N. vulgaris, and 6, N. ampla,
= N. glabra, D'Orb. Fig. 7, Vaginulina calcipara, fig. 8,
V. cretce, and fig. 9, V. sid)acuta, =
V. leguminiformis (Batsch).
Fig. 10, Plamdaria elongata, is a simple subcarinate Planula-
ria, or an elongate Marginuline Cristellaria cultrata, and is
known as PI. crej^idula (F. &M.).
Fig. 11, Textilaria striata, is a thick-shelled T. striata.
Fig. 12, Text, globulosa, is the common small form of T. gib-
bosa, and so is fig. 13. Fig. 14, T. striata, is a rather narrow
T. striata. Fig. 15, Grammostovium americanum, is Bolivina
dilatata, with a faintly reticulated surface. Fig. 16, Gr.
phyllodes, =
Virgulina squamosa. Fig. 17, Gram, invalidum,
is a small Textilaria of the agglutinans type. Fig. 18, Gr.
 ;

198 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

an outspread, rhomboidal, Textilariform VirguJina

tessera, is
Hemprkhii. Fig. 19, Gr. rhomhoidah, = Bolivina dilatata.
Fig. 20, PUuritesy americ/xmis, Ls a sufjoblong Textilariform
Virgulina Hemprichii. Tig. 21, Strojjhoconus ajyicula?, is a
young Virg. Schreihersii, with a mode of growth approaching
that of Bvlimina elegantissirrui.
Fig. 22, So^rina tongirostris, is " Loxostomum tuniens^'' the

smooth form of Heterostornella a/iuhata, not having grown gross

enough to produce exogenous shell-matter. Fig. 23, Proro-
ponis ohtijLSUs, is PolyniorpjJdna compjressa. Fig. 24, Pr. 6b-
tusv.a'i, is a Bigenerine Taxtxlaria, near to Bigenerina acaatJio-
ph/ra, pi. xxxi. figs. 30, 31,' and may pass as B. digitata.
Fig. 25, SpnroplerJxx americana (" Heterohelix, 1843, p. 429"),
is Tea?^ gihhosa with a spiral commencement, but without the
ornament of figs. 13 & 14 on the upper portion of this plate.
Fig. 26, Spiropjlecta rosula, is a straight-sided Textilaria of
the a/jglatinans t}^e, but commencing its growth with a large
coil of chambers. This species lives in the Atlantic, and in
its sandy condition has of late years been named by us Text,
hiformis^j and in the clear-shell state has received the name
of T. coraplexa from Mr. H. B. Bradyf; but Ehrenberg's
name has precedence.
Fig. 27, Diraorphina saxipxxra, is an interesting specimen
of VirguUrm Schreihersii that has formed the latter part of its
shell in a uniserial manner, and has thus become Dimorphine
but the name Dirof/rpldna''' is limited to the Dimorphous
'-'

forms of Polyraorpfdna. In Cassidulina, which is a very close

ally of Virgulina, we occasionally see evidences of weak and
rapid growth in one-sidedness and linear direction of the seg-
ments [Ehrenhergina). In accordance with tlie plan of no-
menclature among Foraminifera, the dimorphous varieties of
Bulimina\, Virgulina, Bolivina, and Cassidulina require one
or more subgeneric appellations. We
propose Bifarina for the
dimoqjhous Virgulina and Bif. saxipara is the name with
;

which the interesting American specimen under notice will be

registered.
Fig. 28, GuttuUna turrita, =Verneuilina pjygrnn;a (P^gger).
Fig. 29, Frondicul/xria'i strr/phoconus, is a small, smooth,
acute-ovate Glandulina loivigata, looking flat by reason of its
transparency.
Fig. 30, Rotalia senaria, fig. 31, R. ghhulo8a-protolepta,SLT\di

• Philos. Trans. 1862, vol. civ. p. 370, pi. 15. figs. 2-3, 24.

t Nat, Hist. Trans. Northumberland and Durham, vol. i. part 1, I860,

pi. 12. fig. 0, p. 101.

J
livdimina variabilin, D'Orb., may be said to be dimorphous in this
8ens§,
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminijera. 199

fig. 32, R. hptospiray are smooth, polished and apparently

poreless, and, with their numerous globose limbate chambers,
are readily identified as PulvinuUna canarienst's (D'Orb.), 'Hist.
Nat. Canaries, Foram.,' pi. 1. figs. 34-36. Fig. 33, Botah'a
calcipara, and fig. 34, OmpJialophacus'? fenelhis, belong to a
somewhat prickly variety of Fah'inuh'na Menardii\ D'Orb.
Fig. 35, PlanuUna nebulosa, is obscure perhaps a Planorhu-
;

lina.
Fig. 36, Rotalia nonas may be an umbonate and limbated
('?),

Cristellaria rotidata Fig. 37, Cristellaria aJta, is a young

(?).
Cristellaria cidtrata. Fig. 38, Aspidospira saxipara, is PJa-
nidina ariminensis with large scattered foramina. Fig. 39,
Bohidina? denaria, seems to be an umbonate CristeUaria ro-
tidata. Fig. 40, Rotalia heptas, is probably the same as fig. 36.
Figs. 41, Planidina mississippica, 42, Phanerostomum asperumy
43, Planidina oligostict<i^ 44, Phan. glohulosum (young), 45,
Rotalia glohulosa-protolepta (young and smooth), and 46, Phan.
quaternarium (young and smooth), are subvarieties and con-
ditions of a large, outspread, tuberculated Glohigerina of the
cretacea subt}-pe ; and not nearly so acerose, nor with such
patulous apertures, as the fossil Glohigerina from the Upper
Missouri, figured in the upper part of this plate. Fig. 47, Ro-
hidina ocellus, is a young Cristellaria cidtrata. Fig. 48, Pla-
nidina suboctonaria, is Planorhidina ammonoides.
Coccoliths also are indicated in the text.
The group indicates about 50 to 100 fathoms depth.

Species and noticeable Varieties from the Chalk of the Upper

Mississippi, fgured by Ehrcnberg.

1. Lagena costata, Williamson.

2. emaciata, i?.^^'.

3. clavata, X>' Orb.

4. Glandulina lievigata, i)' Orb.
5. Dentalina Boueana, i)' Orb.
6. Nodosaria ovicula, D^ Orb.
7. glabra, D' Orb.
8. Vaginulina leguminiformis {Batsch).
9. Planularia crepidula {F. cO M.).
10. Cristellaria rotulata (Lamk.).
11. cultrata {Montf).
12. Polymorphina compressa, D^ Orb.
13. Bolivina dilatata, Rss.
14. americana, Ehr.
15. Virgulina squamosa, D^ Orb.
16. Schreibersii, Cz., var.
 —
200 Mr. A. G. Butler on the genus Thelyphonus.

17. Virgulina Hcmpricliii [EJir.).

18. tessera [Ehr.).
19. americana {Ehr,).
20. Bifarina saxipara {Eh-.).
21. Textilaria agglutinans, D''Orh.
22. gibbosa, D' Orb.
23. striata, Ehr.
24. globulosa, Ehr.
25. Spiroplecta americana, Ehr.
26. rosula, Ehr.
27. Bigenerina digitata, Z)' Orb.
28. Heterostomella tumens (Ehr.).
29. Verneuilina pygma^a [Egger).
30. Globigerina cretacea, D' Orb.
31. Planorbulina ammonoides [Rss.).
32. Planulina ariminensis (D^Orb.).
[To be continued.]

XXVIII. A Monograph of the Genus Thelyplionus.

By Arthur G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.
[Plate Xin.]
The monograph of this genus was that by M. Lucas in
first

the Magasin de Zoologie for 1835, in which six species

'
'

were recognized, five of them being then described for the

first time.
In 1843 Koch added five new forms in his Arachniden,' '

since which time three others have been diagnosed, one of

them being probably the adult type of a previously described
species.
I have now to add eight more species, which, considering
that one of those described by M. Lucas is appai-ently a young-
form of the T. proscorpio of Latreille (hitherto confounded
with T. caudatuSj Linn.), will bring the number of known
Thelyphoni up to twenty-one.
In the present paper I have separated the species into three
sections according to the number of teeth on the second joint
of the cheliceres. This important character, which appears to
be very constant, has been much neglected in descriptions,
and still more so in figures of the various species very little ;

attention has also been paid to the amount of rugosity, or the

hairiness of the cheliceres, legs, &c., though in the order Coleo-
ptera such characters are considered of the utmost importance,
as, indeed, they may be shown to be in the present order.
The species of Thelyphomis in tlieir general appearance
remind one strongly of the two genera Liicanus and Ncpa.
 ;

Mr. A. G-. Butler on the Oenus Thelyphonus. 201

Fam. Tliel3rphonid8B, Wood.

Genus Thelyphonus, Latreille.

Section a. Species with Jive sjnnes on upperside of second

joint of cheliceres.

1. Thelyphonus giganteus.
Thelyphonus r/iqanteus, Lucas, Monogr. in Gu^rin's Mag. de Zool. pi. 8
(1835) Kbch, Arachn. x. p. 21, pis. 331, 332, figs. 767, 768 (1843).
;

Thehjphomis exciihitor, Girard, Marcy's Report of Expl. of Red River,

p. 265, fig. xvii. 1-4.

Hah. Mexico {Oaxaca). Obtained 1858, from M. Salld.

B.M.
2. Thelyphonus mextcanus, n. sp. PL XIII. fig. 1.

Colour chocolate-brown.
Allied to T. giganteus, one third smaller; cephalothorax
narrower, more pointed in front and less rugose abdomen ;

with the sides much more parallel ; the stigmatiform spots

much better defined ; the granular rugosities less distinct ; che-
liceres, excepting the second joint, more rugose and pilose, the
latter joint broader ; the teeth above quite diiferent in aiTange-
ment, five in number, the first two and the fifth very short and
blunt, the fourth slightly longer, the third twice the length of
the fourth ; a space between the second and third ; third joint
with external rugosities lengthened, rendering it distinctly
spinous ; fourth joint more pilose ; legs less rugose, more
pilose.
Length of cephalothorax and abdomen 1 inch 9| lines.
Hab. Mexico. B.M.

3. Thelyp)honus hrasilianus.
Thelyphonus hrasilianus, Koch, Arachn. x. p. 24, pi. 333. fig. 770 (1843).
Hab. Brazil. B.M.

4. Thelyphonus amazonicus, n. sp. PI. XIII. fig. 2.

Seems allied to T. spinimanus and T. antilla7ius, but may

be at once distinguished from both by its more cylindrical
abdomen, which has no marginal ridge as in those species.
Colours cephalothorax above black, somewhat shining
:

abdomen dull black

; cheliceres shining, pitchy, last joint
reddish ; legs and caudal appendage reddish, varied with
greyish black ; entire central region below shining red,
Cephalothorax very slightly rugose, oblong, triangular in
front ; abdomen half as long again, subcylindrical stigmati- ;

form depressions ill-defined ; tail setose throughout its entire

Ann. (& Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x. 16
 ;

202 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Oenus Thelyplionus.

length chcliceres quite smooth ; second joint with five short

:

teeth above, the second broad and prominent, the fifth very-
minute ; tliird joint with one short tooth on its inner margin
below fourtli joint with inner edge of terminal spine and outer
;

edge of fixed finger of chelae distinctly serrated legs smooth. ;

Length 7\ lines.
Hah. tSantarem, Alter do Chao [Bates). B.M.

5. Thelyjjhonus antillanus.
Thelyphonus antillanus, Koch, Araclin. x. p. 29, pi. 334. fig. 773 (1843).
ThelipJtomis caudatus, Gu^rin (nee Linn.), Cuvier's liegne Anim. Arach.
p. 11, pi. 3. fig. 3 (1829-44).
Thelyphonus antilliunus, Lucas, in Ramon de la Sagra's Hist, de I'ile de
Cuba, pi. 5. figs. 4, 4a (1857).
Hah. Haiti. B.M.
6. Thelyplionus rufimanus.
Thchiphonus rufimanus, Lucas, Monogr. in Gu6rin's Mag. de Zool. pi. 8.
(1835).
fig. 1
Adult. Thdi/])honus assamensis, Stoliczka, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal,
xxxviii. p. 205, pi. 19. fig. 1 (18G9).

Hah. " Java" (Lwcas); "Assam" (/StoZjWfa); ^\\h.Qi [Stains-

forth) ;
" India," from Mr. Argent. B.M.
Young specimens agree precisely with M. Lucas's figure
but I doubt the occurrence of this species in Java. It seems
the commonest of all the Thelyplioni.

7 . Thelyphonus proscorpio.
I7ieli/phonus proscorpio, Latreille, Gen. Crust. & Ins. i. p. 130. n. 1 ; Koch,
Arachn. x. 20, pi. 833. fig. 771 (1843).
p.
Theli/phouus caudatus, Lucas (nee Linnseus), Monogr. in Gu(5rin's Mag. de
Zoul. pi. 9. fig. 1 (1835).
? Young. TKelyphmms anyustus, Lucas, loc. cit. pi. 10. fig. 3 (1835).
Hah. Bengal, presented by Gen. Hardwicke. B.M.
8. Thelyphonus Unganus.
Thelyphonus Unganus, Koch, Arachn. x. p. 31, pi. 335. fig. 774 (1843).
Hah. "Linga" [Koch) ; Borneo, from Mr. Stevens. B.M.
9. Thelyphonus australianus.
Thelyphonus australianus, Koch, Arachn. x. p. .33, pi, 335. fig. 775 (1843).
Hah. Australasia, from Sir J. Liddcll (Voy. Herald) ; Anei-
teum. New Hebrides, from Mr. Cuming. B.M.

10. Thelyphonus rujipes.

Tlieh/phonus ruf/pes, Lucas, Monogr. in Gu^rin's Mag. de Zool. pi. 9. fig. 2
(1835) Koch, Arachn. x. p. 23, pi. 332. fig. 769 (1843).
;

liah. ? B.M.
 ;
;

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Thelyphonus. 203

11. Thelyjjhonus manilanus.

Thelyphonus manilanus (sic), Koch, Arachn. x. p. 28, pi. 334. fig. 772
(1843).

Hah. Philippines. B.M.

12. ThelypJionus proboscideus^ n. sp. PI. XIII. fig. 3.

Colours black above, with legs, tail, and apex of cephalo-

:

thorax chestnut-red cheliceres shining chocolate-brown

;

below shining pitchy, with basal joint of cheliceres, legs, tail,

base and central region of abdomen more or less red.
Cephalothorax elongate, somewhat rugose, triangular in
front, where it culminates in a de})ressed, well-defined, red
tooth or spine abdomen covered with minute granular rugo-
;

sities; the segments minutely serrated, the last segment before

the tail strongly excavated stigmatiform depressions well
;

defined cheliceres varying in length, slightly wrinkled trans-

:

versely ;basal joint terminating anteriorly in an enormous

spine, toothed internally at its base and pilose second joint ;

with five teeth above, the first and second large, separated by
an interval from each other, the third, fourth, and fifth about
half the length of the others, situated upon the interior margin,
which is also somewhat pilose, interior surface bearing several
denticulate rugosities, inferior margin bearing two teeth
third joint elongate, cylindrical, with one spine below fourth ;

joint distinctly rugose, with a large blunt protuberance on its

lower surface terminal spine very prominent, blunt, somewhat
;

curved, and ending abruptly in a short conical tooth chelae :

pilose, dentated internally, the fixed finger, which is very

short and spine-like, externally when closed with the terminal
;

spine of third joint they appear as a compact, quadrate, com-

pressed plate, terminating above in two diverging teeth legs :

and caudal appendage slightly rugose and pilose.

Length 1 inch.
Hah. Ceylon {E. L. Layard). B.M.
A very remarkable new species, and unlike any thing pre-
viously described in the genus.

Section h. Species toith two spines on uppei' surface of second

joint of cheliceres.

13. Thelyphonus formosus J n. sp. PL XIII. fig. 4.

Allied to T.prohoscideus 5 colours the same ; cephalothorax

without apical spine, otherwise very similar ; cheliceres some-
what long, nearly smooth, sparsely but distinctly punctured
basal joint of ordinary type ; second joint slightly wrinkled,
with only two minute teeth above, its inner surface somewhat
16*
 ;;

204 Mr, A. G. Butler on the Genus Tlielyphonus.

denticulate and pilose ; third joint with one small tooth below
fourth joint with large, curved, terminal spine, terminating
above in a minute blunt fork, one tooth of which is bifid, and
below in a rounded protuberance chelje short and rounded, ;

fixed finger short and somewhat conical, serrate and pilose

externally moveable finger long, curved, pilose legs covered
; ;

with granular rugosities.

. Length 11 lines.
Hab. Moulraein {Archdeacon Clerk). B.M.

Section c. Species with six spines on upperside of second joint

of cheliceres.
14. Thelyphonus pugnator^ n. sp. PL XIII. fig. 5.

Allied to T. manilanus and T. prohoscideus. Form of

cephalothorax and abdomen as in the former colours as in ;

the latter species ; cephalothorax less rugose than in T. mani-

lanus abdominal segments not serrated cheliceres very long,
; ;

nearly smooth, shining, clothed internally with long lake-red

hairs basal joint with short blunt spine, terminating in a
;

small conical tooth ; second joint with six small teeth above,
an interval between each of them, the first smallest, the third
largest two minute teeth below ; inner surface denticulate
;

third joint cylindrical, without tooth * fourth joint rather ;

short, with very long terminal spine ; chelge long, flattened

externally ; the fixed finger broad, compressed, and strongly
curved, serrated internally ; movable finger long, nearly
straight, bifid at its extremity, serrated on both edges, but
most coarsely externally ; legs covered with granular rugo-
sities.
Length 1 inch 5 lines.
Hah. Philippines. B.M.
The most remarkable of all the species of Thelyphonus,

15. Thelypihonus spinimanus.

Thelyphonus spinimanus, Lucas, Mouogr. in Gu^rin's Mag. de Zool. pi. 10.
fig. 2 (1835).

Probably a New- World species.

16. Thelyphonus Stimpsonii.

Thelyphonus Stimpsonii, Wood, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. p. 312 (18,61).

Hah. "Japan" [Wood)] Hongkong (/. Boioring^ Esq.).

B.M.
* On the left-hand chelicere there is a minute tubercle, which probably
repref^ents the missing tooth.
 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Thelyphonus. 205

In our example the first tooth on the inner edge of the

second joint (first joint of Wood) is almost imperceptible so ;

that there seem at first sight to be only foui", instead of five

teeth.
17. Thelyjjhonus seticauda.
Thelyphonus seticauda, Doleschall, Natuurk. Tijdschr. voor Nederl. Indie,
xiii. p. 404 (1857).
Hob. " Amboina " {Doleschall) ; Ceram (Madame Ida
Pfeiffer). B.M.

18. Thelyphoynis lucanoides^ sp. n. PL XIII. fig. 6.

Closely allied to T. seticauda, but considerably larger and

darker the cephalothorax comparatively longer and narrower,
;

with the fork of the median depression terminating also much

further from its inferior edge the abdomen more cylindrical
;

and with less distinct marginal ridge; the cheliceres more

distinctly punctured.
Length 1 inch 1 line.
Hah. QtOXQH [Arthur Adams, Esq.). Two specimens. B.M.
A local representative of T. seticauda.

19. Thelyplionus caudatus.

Phalangium caudatum, Linnoeus, Syst. Nat. 1, ii. p. 1029. n. 8 (1766)
Sulzer, Gesch. Lis. pi. 29. fig. 11 (1776).
Tarantula caiidata, Fabricius, Eut. Syst. ii. p. 433. n. 2 (1793).

ITab. Madras (French rocks) (3Irs. Hamilton, Vigors' s coll.,

Mr. Jerdoii) Bengal [Gen. Hardwicke) Tenasserim [J. G.
-,
;

D. V. Fackma?i) Ceylon {E. W. Janson). B.M.

;

A broad, well-marked form, having six teeth on second

and a very depressed abdomen ; it has been
joint of cheliceres
confounded with two, if not three, other species.

20. Tlielyplionus sinensis, n. sp. PL XIII. fig. 7.

Allied to T. caudatus, but larger and blacker cephalothorax ;

comparatively longer ; cheliceres duller and less rugose, second

joint with all the teeth considerably longer, the third being
most prominent.
Length 1 inch 7 lines.
Hah. Hongkong, from J. C. Bowring, Esq, B.M.
Unquestionably a local form of T. caudatus, but sufficiently
different to require a distinctive name.

21. Tlielyplionus rufus, n. sp. PL XIII. fig. 8.

Allied to T. rufipes, but much larger and entirely of a

reddish -chestnut colour ; the cheliceres much more coarsely
 —

206 Dr. J. E. Gray on a new Propithecus and the Fossane.

punctured, and with the external edge very setose j terminal

segment of abdomen more transverse.
Length 1 inch 6 lines.
Hab. Locality unknown. B.M.
Looks, at first sight, like a red specimen of T. sinensis ; but
the sculpture, pilosity, and dentation of the cheliceres are quite
different.

XXIX. Notes on a new Propithecus and the Fossane from

Madagascar. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.E.S. &c.
The British Museum has lately received a number of mam-
malia from Madagascar collected by Mr. Crossley. The two
following are quite new to the Museum collection, and, I
believe, new to modern science.

1. Propithecus hicolor.
Black middle of back and loins white, with a central black
;

streak brownish on the margin.

;

Madagascar.
The white on the back is marked with a more or less di-
stinct, central, longitudinal black line, which is most distinct
and extends nearly to the rump in one of the specimens.
In the other specimen, that has not this line so distinctly
marked, the middle of the back is brownish. In both speci-
mens the hinder part of the thigh is rather brown the tail is
;

slender, of an intense black, and about the length of the body.

The two specimens are very much alike in size and colour,
and very different from the other three species in the Museum.
They are very like Indris brevicaudatus but they have a di-
;

stinct tail, like the other Pro^titheci.

2. I have no doubt that this is the animal described by

Buffon (Hist. Nat. xiii. p. 163, t. 21), received from M.
Poivre, who sent it to the Academy of Sciences in 1761, but
which of late has been unknown to naturalists. I was so
satisfied from the description and figure that it was separate
from the other known Viveme, that in the Proc. Zool. Soc'
'

for 1864 I estaljlished for it a genus of the name of Fossa ; and

this is repeated in the Catalogue of Carnivorous, Pachyder-
'

matous, and Edentate Mammalia in the British Museum

;
but '

various zoologists have decided that this was a mistake. The

Museum has now received a male and a female and a skeleton
of an animal that I have no doubt is the Fossane and it ;

proves to be a very distinct genus, having the soles of the

 Dr. J. E. Gray on Ceratorhinus. 207

hind feet entirely hairy, like the Viverricola] but it differs

from that animal in having no lunate mark on the front of the
chest ; and the tail is only marked with a series of spots on
each side of the upper part, very unlike the distinct rings of
Viverricola. It ought to be arranged in the tribe Viverrina,
next to Viverricola, and not, as placed in the Catalogue, after
Oenetta, in the tribe Genettina.

Fossa, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, and Cat. Carn. Mam. Brit. Mus.

p. 52.
Head tapering. Throat pale, without any lunate bands.
Body elongate back not
; crested. Legs moderate, equal.
Tail shorter than the body, grizzled, with a series of dark
spots on each side of the basal half, and very indistinct inter-
rupted dark rings on the hinder half; underside not ringed or
spotted. Soles of the hind feet entirely hairy, without any
naked streak, extending from the base of the toes to the heel.

1. Fossa Dauhentonii, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, p. 518 ; Cat. Carn.

Mam. B. M. p. 62.
Fossane, BufFon, Hist. Nat. xiii. p. 163, t. 21.
Viverra fossa, Schreb. Saugeth. t. 114 (from Buifon).

Hab. Madagascar. B.M.

I will on a future occasion give a longer description, with
an account of the dentition and skeleton, of this long-lost and
much misunderstood beast.
Buffon and Daubenton described a specimen brought home
by M. Poivre in 1761, which was afterwards in the Museum
of the Jardin des Plantes. When I have been in Paris I
have searched for it two or three times without being able to
discover it; so that I fear the original specimen has been
lost ;and I regard the rediscovery of the animal as quite as
important as the finding of a new species. Daubenton's
description is very accurate. It is at once known from Viver-
ricola malaccensis and Genettaj with which some zoologists
have confounded it, by having no lunate bands on the throat.

XXX. — On the double-horned Asiatic Rhinoceros (Cerato-

rhinus). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
The Zoological Society has, within this last year, received
two specimens of the double-horned Asiatic rhinoceros ( Cera-
torhinus). They are very unlike one another, and come from
different but neighbouring parts of South Asia, both being
females and nearly adult. There is every reason to suppose
 —
208 Dr. J. E. Gray on Ceratorhinus.

that they are distinct species. Both have been called the hairy
rhinoceros, or Rhinoceros sumatrensis. The one comes from
Chittagong, and the other from Malacca ; and Mr. Blyth sup-
poses that the one inhabits the east coast of the Bay of Ben-
gal and the series of islands extending to Sumatra, and the
other the Malay peninsula and Tenasserim, separated in Bur-
mah by the Irrawaddy river.

The one from Chittagong is covered with soft hair, and the
ears are surrounded by a I have no doubt
fringe of long hairs
;

this is the double-horned rhinoceros of Sumatra, described by

W. Bell in the Philosophical Transactions,' January 10, 1793.
'

Mr. Bell describes the " general colour as brownish-ash.

Underside of belly between the legs and folds of skin dirty
flesh-coloured. Ears small and pointed, lined on the edge with
short black hair. Upper lip pointed and hanging over the
under. Whole skin rough, and covered very thinly with
short black hair."
The figure represents the ears fringed with longer hair, and
the tail covered with longer hair and reaching two thirds of
the distance to the hocks.
The following names have been applied to this species :

The double-horned Rhinoceros of Suntatra, Bell. Phil. Trans. 1793, p. 3, t. 2

(animal), t. 3 & 4 (skull)"; Home, Phil. Trans. 1821, p. 270, t. 21
_
(skeleton), and t. 22 (skull).
Rhinoceros bicorne de Sumatra, Ouvier, Oss. Foss. vol. ii. p. 27, t. 4, vol. iii,
_
p. 49, t. 7 & t. 8. f. 8 (skuU, from Bell).
Rhinoceros sumatranus, Raffles, linn. Trans, xiii. p. 268 Miiller, Verh.
;

t. 35 (old and young) ; Blyth, P. Z. S. 1861, p. 306, 1862, p. 1 Joum.

;

_
Asiat. Soc. of Bengal, xxxi. 1869, p. 151, t. 3.
Rhinoceros sumati-ensis, Cuv. R. A. Blainv. Ost^ogr. t. 2 (skull), t. 7
;

(teeth) ; Anderson, P. Z. S. 1872, p. 129: Sclater, P. Z. S. 1872,

p. 185.
Ceratorhinus sumatranus, Gray, P. Z. S. 1867, p. 1021 Cat. B. M. p. 313.
;

The Sumatrayi or Hairy Rhinoceros, Tegetmeier, Field,' March 16, 1872.

'

The Sumatran Rhinoceros, P. L. S. ' Nature,' March 18, 1872, p. 427, f. 1.

Hairy Rhinoceros f)-om Chittagong, Buckland, ' Land and Water,' August
10, 18/2.
Rhinoceros lasiotis, Sclater,'-^fide Buckland, ' Land and Water,' August
10,1872. '
'
^

Hah. Chittagong and Sumatra.

I cannot conceive how the idea originated of giving another
name to this species.
The length of the hairs on the margin of the ears appears to
vary in the different specimens ; and those in the specimen in
the Zoological Gardens appear to be much longer than usual.
Thus Dr. Anderson states that in the adult males and females
from Burmah the margin of the ears is fringed with strong,
 —
Mr. W. S. Kent on Tetliya muricata. 209

erect,black hairs tipped with brown, almost an inch or rather

more but in this individual the hairs are nearly 5
in length
;

inches long (P. Z. S. 1872, p. 130), so that the character from

which it has been named may be only an individual pecu-
liarity.

Thespecies from Malacca has the hair on the body " thick,
black, which stands erect like the hog-mane of a horse ;" and
further on, Mr. Buckland says the hair is stiff like " hedgehog's
bristles."
The skin is " very rough, the tail long and thin, and comes
nearly to the hocks."

Hairy Rhinoceros from Malacca, Buckland, Land and Water,' Aug.

'
10,
1872.
Rhinoceros sumati'ensis, Sclater, j^e Buckland, 'Land and Water,' Aug, 10,
1872.
Rhinoceros sumatranus from Tavoy, Bljiili, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal,
1862, t. 4. f. 1 & 2 (skull).
Rhinoceros su7nrdra7ius from Tenasserim, Blyth, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal,
1862, p. 156, t. 3. f. 1, 2, 3, & ,. 4. f. 2 & 3.
Rhinoceros Crossii, Gray, P. Z. S. 1854, p. 250, fig. (horns).

Hab. Malacca[Zool. Gard.) Tavoy, northern frontier of

;

Siam ; Pegu
{Theobald, B.M.).
I think, from Blyth's figure of the skull from Tavoy, that
the name of Ceratorhinus Crossii should be attributed to this
species.
It is clearly not the Sumatran CeratorMmis figured and
described by Bell, Miiller, and other zoologists, who would
not have overlooked the hedgehog-like bristles and long slender
tail.

XXXI. Note on Tethya muricata, Bowerbank, and Dor-

Kent.
villia agariciformis, By W. Saville Kent, F.Z.S.,
F.E.M.S., Geological Department, British Museum.
In Part I. Proceedings of the Zoological Society for
of the '
'

Bowerbank comments upon a sponge

this year, just issued. Dr.
described and figured by myself in the Transactions of the '

Koyal Microscopical Society' for 1870, under the name of

DorvilUa agariciformis, referring it to his hitherto manuscript
species Tethya muricata. The singular mushroom-like form
which suggested the specific title attached to this sponge in
my description, Dr. Bowerbank thinks fit to regard as an
abnormal and imperfect condition, and summarily disposes of
itas a " mutilated specimen " of his own species, having " the
upper portion evidently torn away from its basal one, causing
210 Mr. W. S. Kent 07i Tetliya muricata

the part described to assume a form very much like that of an

Agaric." Referring next to the types of spicula figured in
my plate, Dr. Bowerbank assumes that I have " fallen into
the error of describing some of those organs (?) that do not
belong to the species under consideration," and enumerates in
consecutive order such ones as he condemns as being derived
from extraneous sources.
Dr. Bowerbank's foregoing adverse criticisms being rather
calculated to mislead those interested in the stracture of the
Spongiadte, I feel it incumbent upon myself to reply briefly
tothem.
In the first place I must express the most unqualified dissent
from Dr. Bowerbank's proposition that the specimen from which
my description was derived is a " mutilated " one another :

examj)le, accompanying the individual figured, furnished the

same characters and the same may be said of a fine series
;

obtained by Dr. Carpenter and Professor Wyville Thomson

during their earlier dredging expeditions to the North Atlantic
in H.M.S. Porcupine.'
'
The last-named gentleman, singu-
larly enough, independently adopted th'e same specific title of
agariciformis for this remarkable sponge, in reference to its
striking contour, while at the same time he further generically
distinguished it by the title of Tisijihonia.
Had Dr. Bowerbank referred to his last year's volume of the
'
Annals,' he would have discovered that in the January
number I contribute additional remarks on this same sponge,
discarding those spicula of the hexaradiate type objected to by
himself as having been derived from contact with other species,
and correlate it with the true Tethyadee. The question now
remains whether the form is identical with Dr. Bowerbank's
Tetliya muricata, or whether it must rank as distinct a species.
In the former case Dr. Bowerbank's specific title will have to
be expunged, as, until this last issue of the Zoological Society's
' Proceedings,' no recognizable diagnosis of Tetliya inuricata
has been published. One or two of the spicula have been
figured by its author in his " Physiology of the Spongiadge
'*

in the 'Philosophical Transactions' for 1858 and 1862, and

in his ' Monograph of the British Spongiadte,' published by
the Bay Society, these being in both places referred to Tetliya
muricata of his own MS. ; so vague a reference, however, is
totally inadequate for the purpose of establishing it as a species.
On the other hand, the evidence in favour of its being a well-
established deep-sea form, closely allied to, but possessing
constant characters of specific value distinct from Dr. Bower-
bank's T. muricata is of the most satisfactory description.
Both Professor Wyville Thomson's specimens and my own
 on^^ Dorvillia agariciformis. 211

show in common the characteristic agaricine contour, and

vary from all hitherto described Tethyadge in the possession
of the dependent fascicles of long anchoring spicula by means
of which it rests secure on the treacherous surface of the
yielding ooze which constitutes its habitat. Dr. Bowerbank
has thought fit to assume that these dependent fascicles are
" skeleton-fasciculi of the sponge drawn out of the basal por-
tion " at the time of his supposed mutilation, an error of
judgment only explicable by his over-anxiety to identify the
species with his own. On equally slender grounds, because
he cannot find them in his own example, he considers himself
justified in condemning as " extraneous " in mine certain very
characteristic three- and four-rayed tension-spicula of the sar-
code, figured and alluded to in my
description (M. M. J. 1870,
pi. Ixvi. figs. 16-18 and p. 294). Since perusing his comments
I have reexamined carefully mounted sections of the sponge,
and am perfectly satisfied as to the correctness of referring
these spicula to the position already indicated, which again
constitutes valuable evidence in support of its being a species
perfectly distinct from Dr. Bowerbank's. It is also most
satisfactory to remark that Prof. Wyville Thomson has de-
tected these same types of spicula in his specimens and figured
them in his unpublished plates, which have again been repro-
duced in Dr. Oscar Schmidt's ' Spongienfauna des atlantischen
Gebietes,' where they may be readily recognized at pi. vi.
fig. 12. The anchoring filaments in Prof. Thomson's speci-
mens exceed mine in length and abundance.
The nomenclature of this sponge, which has proved itself
a very " apple of discord " among spongologists of the day,
will now admit of definite solution. Allowing, with Oscar
Schmidt, that the character of the dependent anchoring fila-
ments, in which it differs from all Tethyce hitherto described, con-
stitutes a modification and adaptation to its natural habitat,
scarcely justifying its being promoted to the rank of a distinct
genus, the generic title of Tethya is still retained, with the
specific one of agariciformis already bestowed upon it by Pro-
fessor Wyville Thomson and myself, the following being
offered as a brief summary of its technical characters already
more comprehensively treated of in the two journals here
quoted.
Tethya agariciformis^ Kent.
Dorvillia agariciformis^ Kent, Monthly Microscopical Journal, December
1870, p. 293, pi. Ixvi. (excepting figs. 10-12, 14, 15, & 19) Ann. & Mag.
;

Nat. Hist. Jan. 1871, vol. vii. ser. 4. p. 37.

Tisiphonia agariciformis, WyviUe Thomson, MS. Porcupine Exp. 1870.
SteUata agariciformis, Oscar Schmidt, Spongienfauna des atlantischen
Gebietes, p. 08, pi. vi. fig. 12, 1870.
 — ;

212 Prof. 0. C. Marsh on Hesperornis regalis and

Wyvilkthomsonia TFa//«cM(?), Perceval Wright, Quarterly Journal of

Microscopical Science, p. 8, pi. ii. 1870*.
Not Tethya miiricata, Bowerbank, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 117, 1872.
Sponge subconical, agariciform, having an expanded upper
portion or hood, at or around the summit of which are
located the exhalent apertures or oscula, and a lower or
basal portion bearing numerous fasciculi of attenuate ace-
rate and anchorate spicula, the two regions being distinctly
marked off from one another by the overlapping of the hood.
Spicula of the skeleton large, fusiformi-acerate, expando-
and bifurcate expando-ternate
ternate, recurvato -tern ate,
spicula of the sarcode abundant, minute attenuato-stellate,
with occasional larger tiiradiate and quadriradiate types.
Hah. Atlantic, dredged at a depth of 500 fathoms and upwards.

XXXII. Description o/ Hesperornis regalis, icitk notices of

four other neio Sjjecies of Cretaceous Birds. By Professor
0. C. MAESHf.
The few remains of birds hitherto described from the Creta-
ceous deposits of this country, although of much interest, all
pertained to comparatively small species, and belonged, appa-
rently, to families still existing |. It is fortunate, therefore^
that the existence of a fossil bird so large and remarkable as
the one that forms the subject of the present description should
firstbe made known by the discovery of such important parts
of a skeleton as to afford ample material for the determination
of its affinities. This interesting discovery has already been
announced in this Journal, and the name Hesperornis regalis
proposed by the writer for the species thus represented §. The
present paper is preliminary to a full description, with illustra-
tions, now in com'se of preparation. The other species briefly
described in this article are likewise of interest, as they add
some new forms to the limited avian fauna heretofore found in
the Cretaceous beds of the Atlantic coast.

Hesperornis regalis , gen. et sp. nov.

The remains of this species at present known consist of por-
tions of one skeleton, including the nearly entire posterior
limbs, from the femur to the terminal phalanges, parts of the
* Possibly the embryonic condition of Tethya agariciformis.

t From the 'American Journal of Science and Arts,' n. s. voLiii. May^

1872.
X Ibid. vol. xlix. p. 205, March 1870.
§ Ibid. n. s. vol. iii. p. 56, January 1872 ; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. April
1872, p. 326.
 four other new Sjpecies of Cretaceous Birds. 213

pelvis, several cervical and caudal

vertebrae, and numerous
ribs, all in excellent preservation. Fragments of four other
individuals were also found bj the writer, which agree essen-
tially with the corresponding parts of the more perfect skeleton.
An examination of these various remains soon makes it
evident that they represent a gigantic swimming bird, having
its nearest living allies probably in the Colymbidce^ but differ-
ing widely in many respects from that group, and from all
other known birds, recent and extinct.
The femur is unusually short and stout, much flattened
and the shaft curved forward. It some-
antero-posteriorly,
what resembles in form the femur of Colymbus torquatus^
Briinn., but the great trochanter is proportionally much less
developed in a fore-and-aft direction, and the shaft is much
more flattened. The tibia, or tibia-tarsus, is straight and
elongated. proximal end has a moderately developed
Its
cnemial process, with an obtuse apex. The epicnemial ridge
is prominent, and continued distally about one half the length
of the shaft. The distal end of the tibia has on its anterior
face no ossified supratendinal bridge, differing in this respect
from all known aquatic birds. The fibula is well developed,
and resembles that of the Divers.
The tarso-metatarsal bone is much compressed transversely,
and resembles in its main features that of Golymhus. On its
anterior face there is a deep groove between the third and
fourth metatarsal elements, bounded on its outer margin by a
prominent rounded ridge, which expands distally into the free
articular end of the fourth metatarsal. This extremity projects
far beyond the other two, and is double the size of either, thus
showing a marked difference from any known recent or fossil
birds. There is a shallow groove, also, between the second
and third metatarsals, which, taken in connexion with the
deeper one, made the specimen appear, while still in the rock,
as if its main elements were separate. The second metatarsal
is much shorter than the third or fourth ; and its trochlear end
resembles in shape and size that of the former. The ex-
istence of a hallux is indicated by an elongated oval in-
dentation on the inner margin above the articular face of the
second metatarsal. The free extremities of the metatarsals
have the same oblique arrangement as in the Golymhidce, to
facilitate the forward stroke of the foot through the water.
There are no canals, or even grooves, for tendons on the
posterior face of the proximal end, as in the Divers and most
other birds ; but below this there is a broad shallow depression
extending rather more than halfway to the distal extremity.
The phalanges of the large external toe are very peculiar,
 214 Prot. O. C. Marsh on Hesperornis regalis and

although an approach to the same structure is seen in the

genus Podiceps. Onthe outer inferior margin thej are all
deeply excavated. The first, second, and third have, at their
distal ends, a single oblique articular face on the inner half
of the extremity ; and the outer portion is produced into an
elongated obtuse process, which fits into a corresponding
cavity in the adjoining phalanx. This peculiar articulation
prevents flexion except in one direction, and greatly increases
the strength of the joints. The terminal phalanx of this toe
was much compressed. The third or middle toe was greatly
inferior to the fourth in size, and had slender compressed
phalanges, which correspond essentially in their main features
with those of modern Divers. The phalanges of the first and
second toes of the present specimen are wanting.
Portions of the pelvis, found with the posterior limbs in
three of the specimens, indicate that the ilia were separated
from each other, and not very firmly ossified to the sacral
vertebrae. The acetabulum was covered with a thick cushion
of cartilage, as in Apteryx and at its upper margin the
;

anterior and posterior extensions of the ilia, if both existed,

were disconnected, or unossified at their union.
The cervical and caudal vertebrjB preserved present no fea-
tures deserving of special mention in this preliminary notice.
The latter are numerous, but apparently not much in excess
of those in some modern birds. Unfortunately, no portions
of the skull were recovered. The femur and tibia have very
thick compact walls, but appear to have been more or less
pneumatic. The tarso-metatarsals and the phalanges were
nearly or quite solid.
millims.
Length of right femur 98
Transverse diameter of proximal end 53
Diameter of articular head 18-5
•
Transverse diameter of shaft at middle 22
Antero-posterior diameter 19-2
Transverse diameter of distal end 53-5
Length of right tibia 316
Transverse diameter of proximal articulation 38
Length of cnemial process 22
Transverse diameter of shaft at middle 29
Transverse diameter of distal end 32
Antero-posterior extent of outer condyle 32
Autero-posterior extent of inner condyle 22
Length of right tarso-metatarsal 137
Length to distal end of third metatarsal 130
Length to distal end of second metatarsal 116
Transverse diameter of proximal articulation 36
 jour other new Species of Cretaceous Birds. 215

millims.
Least transverse diameter of shaft 15
Transverse diameter of distal end of fourth metatarsal . . 16
Transverse diameter of third metatarsal 8'5
Transverse diameter of second metatarsal 8
Length of proximal phalanx of fourth toe 45
Length of second phalanx 39*5
Length of third phalanx 40
Length of proximal phalanx of third toe 41

The various remains of the present species already dis-

covered belonged to five individuals, which differed but little
in size or in any important particular. Taking the great
Northern Diver [Colymhus torquatus, Briinn.) as a standard of
comparison for the portions that are wanting, the skeleton of
Hesperoi-nis regalis would measure about 5 feet 9 inches
from the apex of the the exti-emities of the toes.
bill to
The affinities of Hesjjerornis have already been mentioned.
The characters given in the above description show plainly
that, although a comprehensive type, it belongs to the Palmi-
pedes ; and while most nearly allied to the Colymhidce.^ it still
differs so widely from that group in the structure of the p'elvis
and posterior limbs as to demand a place in at least a separate
family, which may be called Hesperornidce.
All the remains of the species now known were found by
the writer, last summer, in the grey shale of the upper Cre-
taceous, near the Smoky-Hill River, in Western Kansas.

Graculavus velox, gen. et s]d. nov.

Among the vertebrate remains in the Yale Museum, from
the Cretaceous greensand of New Jersey, are fragments of the
skeletons of two aquatic birds, which apparently belong to
the same genus, although to quite distinct species. Both of
these differ essentially from all recent birds, but are evi-
dently most nearly allied to the Cormorants. The largest
of these birds, to which the above specific name may be given,
is mainly represented, at present, by the proximal half of a
left humerus, in perfect preservation, and hence a very cha-
racteristic specimen. In its general features this humerus
resembles that of the Common Cormorant {Gracidus carhoj
Linn.), although indicating a somewhat smaller species.
The articular head is much more compressed transversely, its
apex is more prominent, and its anconal margin is strongly
deflected. The median ridge on the anconal side, below the
head, is rounded instead of angular, and the ulnar crest is
much less produced distally.
216 Prof. 0. C. Marsh on Hesperornis regalls and
millims.
Greatest diameter of proximal end of humerus 23-75
Vertical diameter of articular head 13
Transverse diameter 6
Proximal extension of head beyond ulnar crest 4*6
Least diameter of shaft below proximal extremity .... 6

The specimens on which this species is based were found by

John G. Meirs, Esq., at Hornerstown, New Jersey, in the
greensand of the upper Cretaceous, and by him presented to
the museum of Yale College.

Graculavus pumilus^ sp. nov.

The present species, which is hardly more than one third

the size of the preceding, is likewise represented by the
proximal end of a humerus, as well as by some other cha-
racteristic remains. The articular head in this specimen is
equally compressed, and shows the same prominent apex, but
is without the anconal deflection which distinguishes the
larger species. The lower half of the head is narrower trans-
versely, and separated from the internal trochanter by a wider
notcli. The median ridge, moreover, on the anconal face is
much more acute.
millims.
Greatest diameter of proximal end of humerus 13-25
Vertical diameter of articular head 8
Transverse diameter 4
Least diameter of shaft below proximal end 3-1
Greatest diameter of metacarpal at distal end 5-5
Least diameter 3-75

The known remains of this species are from the same locality
and geological horizon as the preceding, and were also dis-
covered by John G. Meirs, Esq.

Graculavus anceps, sp. nov.

The only fossil bird-remain secured during the explorations

of the Yale-College party of 1870 in the Cretaceous beds of
Kansas, although special search for them was made, was the
distal extremity of a left metacarpal, which is so well preserved
and so characteristic a part of the skeleton, that it indicates
with considerable certainty the affinities of the bird to which
it belonged. A
careful comparison of this specimen with the
corresponding bone in recent birds has made it apparent that
the species was a near ally of the Cormorants and it may
;

therefore be referred provisionally to the genus Graculavus^

until further discoveries determine its position more accurately.
The specimen implies a species about the size of the Violet-
 four other neio S/jecies of Cretaceous Birch. 217

green Cormorant [Q-raculavus violaceus, Gray), of the Pacific

coast, and one somewhat larger than Graculavus velox, de-
scribed above. From the metacarpal of the former it differs
essentially in having the articular face for the external digit
broader and nearly flat, the face for the small inner digit con-
siderably smaller and oval in outline, and the intervening
tubercle much more prominent.
millims.
Greatest diameter of distal end (3-75
Least diameter of distal end 4*5
Transverse diameter of outer articular face 5
Vertical diameter 2'25

This specimen Avas found by tlie writer in the grey Upper

Cretaceous shale, on the north fork of the Smoky-Hill
liiver, in Western Kansas.

PaJceotringa vagans^ sp. nov.

Theexistence of a new Wading-bird in the Cretaceous
greensand of New Jersey is plainly shown by an interesting
fossil recently presented to the Yale Museum. The specimen
is the greater portion of the shaft and distal end of a left tibia,
somewhat injured, but with its more characteristic portions
still preserved. It indicates a bird somewhat smaller than
PaJceotringa littoralis, described by the writer from the same
locality*, but is probably a closely allied form. From the
tibia of that species, the present specimen may readily be di-
stinguished by the proportionally more narrow and shallow
tendinal canal, on the anterior face of the distal end, and by
the more depressed supratendinal bridge. The trochlear sur-
face also, on the posterior side, contracts more rapidly, and at
its superior margin passes directly, and not abruptly, into the
shaft.
millims.
Length of portion preserved 62
Approximate width of condyles in front 8
Width of bridge at centre 2'15
Transverse diameter of lower outlet 1"5
Transverse diameter of shaft where broken 5
Antero-posterior diameter 4

This unique specimen was discovered at Hornerstown, New

Jersey, about ten feet below the surface of the marl, and was
presented to the Yale Museum by John G. Meirs, Esq.
Yale College, Newliaven, April lOth, 1872.

* Silliman's Journal, vol. xlix. p. 208, March 1870.

Ann. d; Hag. Nat. Hist. Scr.4. Volx. 17

218 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Genera Manouria and Scapia.

XXXIII. — On the Genera Manouria and Scapia.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

Dr. Anderson, in the just published part of the '

Proceedings
of the Zoological Society' for 1872, has written a paper
to prove that Testudo Phayrei^ the type of the genus Scapia^
and Testudo emys^ the type of the genus Manouria^ are
only varieties or sexes of the same species, and has illustrated
it with eight figures of the sternum of different specimens (pp.

—
134 to 137) five belonging to Scapia^ and the other three to
Manouria, There is a slight modification in the form of the
pectoral plates in the different specimens but I do not think
;

that, either in the plates or text, he proves the identity of

the two genera, which doubtless are allied, and which, in the
'
Supplement to the Catalogue of Shield Reptiles,' I have
placed together in the same group of land-tortoises. And I
do not think that he has proved his case, as it would be very
unlike all that was previously known of the form of the pec-
toral shields in Tortoises.
Because the three specimens of Manouria which Dr. An-
derson examined have the sternum concave, and his five
specimens of Testudo Phayrei have it flat, he concluded that
the former were the male and the latter the female of the same
sjDecies, which he calls Testudo emys j and he gives a number
of names as its synonyms, without defining which of them
belong to the male and which to the female. I think if he
had done so he would have avoided that mistake.
1. Testudo emys^ described by Miiller and Schlegel in Ver-
hand. Nat. Gesch. Nederl. Ind. Kept. 1839, xliv. pp. 30, 34,
tab. 4, the type of the species of Manom-ia, has a flat sternum,
and is, according to Dr. Anderson's theory, a female.
2. The specimens in the British Museum, which are described
and figured under the name of Manouria fusca (Shield Bept.
p. 16. pi. 3), being the types of that species, also the specimen
said to have come from Australia with the animal figured in
the Proc. Zool. Soc. 1860, p. 395, t. 31. have a flat sternum, and
are, for the same reason, females according to Dr. Anderson.
3. Leconte, who describes the species under the name of
Teleojnis luxatus (Pliilad. Proc. 1854, p. 187), does not men-
tion the form of the sternum, which, I think, he most likely
would have done if it had been concave.
I think we may therefore conclude that the two sexes of
Manouria are known, that the specimens described by Schlegel,
myself, and Leconte Avere females, and that those examined
and figured by Dr. Anderson were males, according to his
theory, and therefore both sexes of this genus are known.
 !

Dr. Anderson on Trionyx gangeticus, Ouvier. 219

Unfortunately I do not know of any specimens of Testudo

Phayrei (the type of Scajjia) being in Europe, and I have
never had the opportunity of examining any but as it ajopears
;

that all the specimens that have been examined have a flat ster-
num, probably this species has the sternum flat in both sexes,
as is the case in many land-tortoises, and the concavity of the
sternum in males of Manouria would be a peculiarity of that
genus.
Until the skull on which Sccqna was founded was deter-
mined to be the skull of Testudo Phayrei.^ it was not known
that the animal was so like that of Manouria but since that
;

time the two genera have been arranged in a special section

(see Appendix to Catal. Shield Reptiles, 1872, p. 7). The
animals of both resemble that of Testudo sulcata of Africa in
form and in the scales on the legs and thighs ; but that has
only a single caudal plate and a shorter head.

XXXIV. — 0« Trionyx gangeticus, C^a;«Vr, Trionyx hurum,

B.H. and Dr. Gray. By Dr. Andeeson, Calcutta.
Dr. Gray's characteristic reply* to my strictures t on his
understanding of the two species of Gangetic mud-tortoises
seems to indicate that his present knowledge of these species,
instead of being an advance on his ' Synopsis Reptilium,' is a
relapse into confusion and unreliability. It is not surprising,
therefore, that Dr. Gray and his friend conjointly were unable
to follow the drift of my remarks. But, although I may not
carry conviction to Dr. Gray's mind, I hope to be able, in the
the following observations, to prove satisfactorily to unpre-
judiced minds that the skull figured by Cuvier under the
name of Trionyx (janr/eticiis, and referred by Dr. Gray to the
Trionyx hurnni\ of Buchanan Hamilton, described at p. 47
in the ' Synopsis Keptilium,' redescribed in the Catalogue of '

Shield Reptiles,' p. 6G, under the name of Trionyx gangeticus,

Cuvierj and again brought forward under the same name at

* Auu. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. no. 54, p. 473. t Ihid. uo. 6-3, p. 382.
X Dr. Gray, in his Synopsis Eeptilinm/ under the name of T. hurum,
*

'

announces the brilliant discoveiy that " Cuvier's specimen appears to

have a peculiarity, in the web between the second and third fingers of
;
each foot being- pierced with a hole " and he further observes that these
remarkable solutions of continuity "are not noticed in any of Dr. Hamil-
ton's or General Hardwicke's figm-es from living animals." These holes,
which evidently suggest to Dr. Gray's mind a wide and interesting field
for further research, are made by the fishermen, who pass a cord through
them and tie the feet together to prevent the animals escaping
17*
220 Dr. Anderson on Trlonyx gangcticus, Cavier.

p. 97 in tlic Supplement to the latter work, is not the skull

of that species.
The confusion that exists in Dr. Gray's Catalogues regarding
the foregoing species {T. hurum) and his so-called Trionyx
javmiicus, Schweigger, MS., ' Illustrations of Indian Zoology,'
{T.javanicus, Geoff.) Synopsis Reptilinm,' p. 48, and ' Cat.
'

Shield Kept.' p. 67, and Potamochelys stellata, Geoff., Suppl. '

Cat. Shield Rept.' p. 104, is alone explicable on the justifiable

supposition that Dr. Gray is more anxious to catalogue the
specimens under his charge than to work out their natural
affinities by a careful consideration of the characters of the
materials at his disposal. It would be well if Dr. Gray would
carefully ponder the admirable advice which was so ably ten-
dered to him by M. Brunner de Wattenwyl*, and remember
that " les esp^ces sont des entites de la nature dont 1' observa-
tion est du domaine de la philosophic."
The pernicious practice of creating new genera on characters
derived exclusively from single skulls or from drawings of
skulls Avithout any knowledge whatever of the animals that
yielded them, has resulted in this, that we find animals de-
scribed by Dr. Gray in his Catalogues with their skulls and
tails allocated in widely apart genera. The confused maze of
synonyms which this practice has elaborated can be better
imagined than described.
The facts connected with the two Gangetic mud-tortoises
are these :
—
Dr. Gray's figure in the Illustrations of Indian
'

Zoology,' bearing the name Trionyx javanicus^ Schweigger,

]\IS., represents t!ie most prevalent species. Its skull is iden-
tical with the skull figured by Dr. Gray at pi. xlii. fig. 1 of
his Catalogue of Shield Heptiles,' and which is there correctly
'

named Trionyx gangeticus. This skull, however, is referred

by Dr. Gray to the other species of Gangetic mud-tortoises,
which was originally described by him in his Synopsis Rep- '

tilium,' p. 47, under the name Trionyx hururn^ but Avhich in

his Suppl. to the Cat. of Shield Eept.' ]). 97, is reproduced
'

as T. gangeticus^ Cuvier. This species [T. hurion), however,

does not yield a skull like the skull figured by Cuvier as T.
gangeticus but if Dr. Gray will turn to pi. xlii. fig. 2 of his
;

'
Cat. of Shield Kept.' he will find a skull figured, but without
. a name, which is very closely allied to the skull of T. hunnn.
The differences that exist between the skulls there figured in-
dicate those that exist between Trionyx gangetic2cs and Trionyx
hurum. But, although it is impossible to separate generically
the skulls figured on that ])late. Dr. Gray makes the unguarded
statement that the two mud-tortoises of the Ganges, in question^
* Rev. et Mag. de Zoologie, Mars 1870.
 Dr. Aiulerson on Trionjx gangeticus, Cuvi'cr. 221

belong to two genera. It sliould be borne in mind, lioAvcvcr,

that Dr. Gray has no practical acqnaintance with the skull
of his T.javanicus^ Geoft'., which is the last name but one
which he has adopted for the Testudo gotaghol of Buchanan
Hamilton, and which he named in the Illustrations of Indian
'

Zoology Trionyx javanicuSj Schweigger, although he now

'

states that Schweigger " never uses such a name." In the

'
Synopsis Eeptilium,' p. 48, and in the Catalogue of Shield
'

Reptiles,' p. 67, the same species appears under the name T.

javanicus^ Geotf. ; but Dr. Gray's knowledge of tlie species
had aj^parently undergone a change in the interval between
the publication of the Catalogue and its Supplement, because
in the latter (p. 104) the species is brought on the stage as
Potamoclielys stellataj Geoff.
Dr. Gray remarks of the skull of Emyda imnctafa (Suppl.
Cat. Sh. Rept. p. 117) that it is very like that of Putamoclielyfi.
I have before me a skull which I removed with my own hands
from an adult specimen of the common yellow-spotted Emyda
of the Ganges. This skull, although it is larger than Dr. Gray's
figure of Potamoclielys stellata^ Geoff'., I am prepared to prove
is generically identical with the skull which that figure repre-
sents ; in other words. Dr. Gray's figure of the skull of Pota-
mochi'lys steJIata, Geoff., is the skull of an Emyda closely
allied to Emyda punctata.
It is to be desired that Dr. Gray should state whence he
obtained the figure of the skull of his so-called Potamoclielys
stellata, Geoft\, because in Avriting of the species he distinctly
states, " I have not been able to examine any skulls of it."
Has Dr. Gray copied the skull from Prof. Wagler's figure
without any acknowledgment, and without, any grounds that
justified him in referring the skull of an Emyda to the body of
a true Trionyx^ the skull of which had been already figured
and described by Cuvier as Trionyx gancjeticus '?
The foregoing insight into the character of the ^ Supplement
to the Catalogue of Shield Reptiles in the Collection of the
British Museum' is unfortunately not an isolated instance of
the many inaccuracies which distinguish it. Only a very
short time ago I pointed out that Dr. Gray's genera Manouria
and Scajjia, refer to one animal, the shell constituting the former
and the skull the latter genus, the two genera being the
equivalent of the genus Testudo* \ The correctness of what
* A paper of mine appeared in this Jonrnal, vol. A'iii. p. ."24 (1871),
under the misnomer, " On Testudo P/un/rci, Tlieob. and Dr. Gray," whereas
it should have been " Ou Trioai/.c I'/iaj/rci" &c. The whole internal
evidence of the paper proved the absurdity of the title, which I believe
was drawn out by the editors of the Annals.' [Whatever Ur. Anderson
'
 : ;

222 Royal Society —

I tlien stated lias been allowed by Dr. Gray, as lie has returned
the skull of Scapia Falconeri to this museum on the strength
of my representation.
Before concluding, I may observe that I have never asked
Dr. Gray, on any occasion, for his opinion of Dr. Fleming, and
that I never had the privilege, while a student, to be a regular
member of Dr. Fleming's class ; and under these circumstances
I object to Dr. Gray's Chelonian method being applied to me.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY,
May 30, 1872.— George Biddell Airy, C.B., President,
in the Chair.
" On the Stnicture and Development of the Skull of the Salmon
(Salmo sala)', L.)"* By William Kitchen Parker, F.R.S.
A few years ago Mr. AVaterhouse Hawkins put into my hands
some newly batched salmon and also three of the first summer.
Seeing their fitness for embryological research and the interest attach-
ing to the formation of an osseous fish, I applied to my friends
Messrs. Frank Buckland and Henry Lee, and these gentlemen most
liberally supplied me with a large number of unhatched embryos and
of the " fry " of this large fish.
My last subject, the frog, being fairly out of hand, I set myself
last summer to this newer and more easy task, —
more easy by far
for the translncency of the young salmon contrasts most favourably
with the obscurity of the embryo frog.
I found that the two types at the time of hatching did not start
fairly, but that the salmon had hastened to finish its fourth stage
before emerging from the egg ; this, however, is partly in conse-
quence of the difference of the envelope in which the embryos are
contained; for in the salmon this is a leathery "chorion," and in
the frog a mere gelatinous bleb.
Moreover it soon became apparent that these two " Ichthyopsi-
dans" are in no wise near akin to each other. In the very first stage,
where there is an essential agreement, in one important particular
they greatly disagree ; for the embryo of the salmon has two arches
in front of its mouth, while the tadpole has but one ; there is also an
additional gill-arch in the osseous fish.
In the earliest stage of the salmon worked out by me I found a

may believe, and however absurd the Title, we can assure him it stands
in his own haud-writing —
at the head of the MS. The only alteration,
fortunately, which I ventured to make was the substitution of a P
for p
in J%m/rei. —W.F.]
, * Beiuo- an abstract of the Bakerian Lectm-e.
 —
Mr. W. K. Parker on the Skull of Salmo salar. 223

much more distinct condition of the parts than in frogs at the same
stage the differentiation of the latter is obscure as compared with
;

the fish, and this not merely because of the quantity of pigmentum
nigrum in its tissues.
Then, in addition to other causes of obscuration, the mouth of the
tadpole is strangely modified in harmony with its " suctorial" cha-
racter and affinities (showing a remarkable affinity to the mouth of a
lamprey), so that a whole system of cartilages has to be eliminated
from the lips before the mouth (proper) can be understood. The
labial system is slightly and slowly developed in the salmon, and its
mouth is thus much more in harmony with that of the embryo reptile
or bird than with that of the tadpole.
After the simple stage is passed, the development of the facial
arches is very different in the two types —
as different, indeed, as in
any two possible examples that could be given in the whole vertebrate
group.
The facial arches behind the mouth now undergo segmentation
first the hyoid, and then the mandibular. The hyoid is cloven from
top to bottom and also has a single distal piece separated off.
At this stage we get an explanation of what is seen in certain rays,
where the hyoid suspensorium is permanently double ; and also ascer-
tain that this second postoral arch, which retains the anterior piece
in relation to the skull as the great "hyomandibular" pier, does not
need the saw of the transcendentalist to put it into proper relation to
its surroundings. Nature's invisible loedge has done what was needed,
and the supposed double rib turns out to be half a visceral arch.
On the whole, this second stage is extremely " Plagiostomous," for
the details of which I must refer to the main paper.
While in the egg the head of the embryo is flattened, and so
twisted that one of the eyes (it may be the left or the right) looks
upwards towards the " chorion," the other having a visceral direc-
tion.
The facial bars, at first having all a simple sigmoid form, rapidly
change towards the time of hatching and when the head gets free,
;

the cerebral vesicles speedily swell, taking on the form so familiar to

the embryologist and the head now gains the " mesocephalic
;

flexure."
After this an approach is made to the Teleostean type of struc-
ture ; but this is not done at a stride. The intermediate condition
is thoroughly "Ganoid," and, happily, comes in to explain the related

structures of the older and newer "Orders." I am not aware that

any stage of the heart or of the intestines shows either the many
valves of the "aortic bulb" or the intestinal spiral valve ; this must
be seen to ; yet if these never show themselves in the "fry" of the
osseous fish, their absence does not affect the general skeletal mor-
phology.
The salmon amongst fishes, like the fowl amongst birds, nevei
attains to the greatest degree of special class-modification; it re-
mains subtypical, with a dentigerous maxillary, a ductus pneumaticus,
a very chondrosteous state of the skull, and a very heterocercal tail.
 : ;

224 Itoyal Society —

Yet, from an Ichthyological point of view, tiiis fish is an immense
height above the Sharks and Bays, and is far in advance, as a fish,
of the whole group of " Ganoids."
The results of the gradational study of the fish-forms by the
zoologist, and of their secular study by the palfeontologist, are both
in harmony with morphological facts. Although the light obtained
is but as the first streak of dawn, yet it is a pleasant light, and quite
sufficient to show each kind of worker where and how to renew his
own special toil.
I cannot close this brief abstract without remarking that my re-
searches in these, the highest types of animals, seem to me to be in
perfect accordance with the results obtained by long study of the
very lowest, the Rhizopods —
namely, that they both yield increasing
evidence in favour of the doctrine of Evolution.
Researches of this kind show what the life-processes can accom-
plish in the history of one individual animal, and also that the mor-
phological steps and stages are not arbitrary, but take place in a
manner in accordance with all that has of late been revealed to us of
the gradation of types in the ages that are past.

June 20, 1872. — Sir James Paget, Bart., D.C.L., Yicc-Presidcnt,

in the Chair.
" Notice of further Researches among the Plants of the Coal-
measures." By Professor W. C. Williamson, F.R.S. (in a Letter
to Dr. Sharpky, Sec. R.S.
Fallowficld, May 3, 1872.

My dear Dr. Shaupey, — In my memoir on Calamites, published

in the last volume of the 'Philosophical Transactions,' I gave two
and plate 28. fig. 39)
figures of sections of a plant (plate 25. fig. IG
supposed to be a Calamite, but respecting the Calamitcan nature cf
which I expressed my doubts in a note at the foot of page 488. I
have now got numerous examples of this plant and it proves, as I;

surmised, to belong to a distinct type. It has a branching stem, not

jointed, and having a remarkable pith. Since the latter organ, when
divided transversely, gives a star-shaped section, closely resembling
that of a Calamite, except that it has not been fistular, I propose
to give to the plant the generic name of Astromyelon. I have further
examined a series of curious stems which I described briefly at the
Edinburgh Meeting of the British Association under the name of
Bictyo.vylon radicans this plant I also find must be placed in a
;

new genus. It is characterized by possessing an exogenous, woody,

branching stem, composed of reticulated vessels. It has no ])itli
and its bark consists of cells arranged in columns perpendicular to
its surface. I think it not improbable that this has been the sub-
terranean axis of some other plant, since I have succeeded in tracing
its ultimate subdivisions into rootlets. I propose for the present to
recognize it by the generic name of Aiiiyelon. My specimens of this
plant are very numerous, some of them having been kindly sup-
plied to me by Messrs. Butterworth and Whittaker, of Oldham.
 Prof. W. C. Williamson on Plants of the Coal-Measures. 225

They may prove be i-hizomes and roots of the Asterophyllite de-

to
scribed in my you.
last letter to
Of this last genus I have just got an additional number of ex-
quisite examples, sJioiving not only the nodes but verticils of the
lineai' leaves so characteristic of the plant. These specimens place
the correctness of my previous inference beyond all possibility of
doubt, and finally settle the point that Asterojihyllites is not the
branch and foliage of a Calamite, but an altogether distinct type of
vegetation having an internal organization peculiarly its own. This
organization is identical in every essential point with that of my
Volkmannia Bawsoni already referred to in my previous letter, and
which I now do not hesitate to designate Asterophyllites Dawsoni.
The peculiar triquetrous form of the young vascular axis of this
genus is too remarkable and too distinct from that of all other Carbo-
niferous types to be mistaken for any of them, and especially for
that of Calamites, with which it has not one single feature of real
affinity.
I have also obtained, partly through the assistance of Messrs.
Butterworth and Whittaker, but especially the latter, an instructive
series of specimens of the genus Zygopteris, which has recently been
made the subject of an important memoir by M. B. llenault, pub-
lished in tome xii. of the 'Annales des Sciences Naturelles.' Our
Lancashire specimens are of the type which he describes under the
name of Z. Lacattii. The French savant has found these plants, in
one instance, connected as petioles to a rhizome which he believes
to he that of a fern. Our specimens supply some information
additional to that published by M. Renault they appear to me to
:

sustain his idea that they are petioles and I have traced in them the
;

origin of the two vascular bundles which he refers to as pores existing

in the bark. I find much reason for concluding that they are, as he
surmises, the vessels going to the secondary rachis of the pinnules.
Our Lancashire specimens are covered with sparse but very distinct
hairs that, unlike the ramentaceous form common amongst ferns, are
perfectly cylindrical. Whilst I am
thus inclined to express my
conviction that M. llenault is correct in his views respecting Zygo-
pteris, I find it increasingly difficult to distinguish fragments of ferns
from those of Lycopods, as also fragments of petioles from those of
roots.
Mr. Nield and Mr. "Whittaker, of Oldham, have just supplied me
with two magnificent stems of Calamites of large size. The pith
is absent from both, except some slight traces at the node of one
of the specimens. I find on dissecting these matured stems that the
remarkable arrangements of the vascular structure seen in plate 23.
figure 2 of my memoir on Calamites almost entirely disappear in the
more external of the exogenous growths. The conspicuous vertical
laminae of cellular parenchyma (my primary medullary rays), which
separate the woody wedges, rapidly diminish in size as they proceed
from within outwards, becoming more or less like the secondary
or ordinary medullary rays represented in my fig. 5. ISIany of them,
however, retain the evidence of their primary medullary ori»in in
226 Royal Society.

their unusual length, and in'consisting of two, or even three, vertical

series of cells instead of one, as is usual with the secondary rays.
The vesselspursue their longitudinal course across the node unde-
flected in any direction, save where they bend aside to allow the passage
outwards of vascular bundles going off to the aerial branches*, as
represented in my figures 13 and 38. Thus in the exterior parts of
these large stems the ligneous zone exhibits little or no indication of the
presence of a node, except what these divergent bundles afford. I
find that these bundles slightly increase in size as they proceed from
within outwards, showing that they share in the exogenous additions
made to the exterior of the ligneous zone ; in one of my stems that
zone has a circumference of seven inches, and in the other of six
and three quarters. It is in the former one that I find the nodal
bundles ; but I have not seen one of these organs whose actual dia-
meter exceeds three sixteenths of an inch, confirming my previous
statements respecting the comparatively small size of the aerial
branches. As in my previously described examples, these bases of
branches exhibit no separation of the vessels into a circle of wedges
like those of the parent stem. The persistent growth of the vascular
bundles just described seems to indicate more permanent relations
between them and the central stem than I once thought probable.
There appears to be a close approximation to uniformity in the
number of the woody wedges of these large stems one of mine ;

contains 85, and the other 83 such. Mr. Binney counted 73 in his
large specimen (loc. cit. pi. 2. fig. 1). In the thin, young woody
cylinder represented in my fig. 1 9, the mean diameter of which was
slightly over an inch, the number was also about 80. This close
resemblance between stems so different in age and size again illus-
trates another of my previous statements, viz. that age produces no
increase in the number of the woody wedges, but that each one of
the latter enlarges by successive additions to its peripheral portions
of new laminae, which latter partly fill up the increasing area of the
enlarging circle, and partly encroach upon the primary medullary
rays, as represented in my figure 1 7, in addition to some interstitial
growth.
We thus learn that as the ligneous cylinder of a Calamite in-
creased in age and size it gradually exhibited less and less of the
Calamitean peculiarities seen in young stems its external portions
;

assumed a generalized, unsulcated form, which recurs with remarkable

uniformity in several otherwise different plants of the Coal-measures.
Amongst the Burntisland fossils sent to me by Mr. Grieve I
find two very curious stems, probably of the same general nature
as Zygopteris. Both have a dense outer cortical layer, with vascular
bundles in the interior. In the simpler of these plants the transverse
section of this bundle is crescentic but in the concave border of the
;

crescent are two small projecting capes dividing it into three minor bays
(fig. 2). In the other the vascular axis is a double one, lodged in a
somewhat elliptical stem one of these is a simple crescent, the con-
:

* Tliis condition is very correctly represented in plate 3. fig. 3 of Mr. Binney's

memoir on Calamites (Palteont. Soc.).
 Miscellaneous. 227

cavity of whicli is the other has a very elegant

directed inwards ;

transverse section shaped hke a dumb-bell, one head of

(fig. 1). It is
vphich rests within the concavity of the crescentic bundle, and the
other turns in the opposite direction at each of these two extre-
;

mities the margin of the dumb-bell is excavated into a small bay, as

if a vertical canal had existed at each point but these seem to have
;

been merely columns of cellular tissue encroaching upon the rounded

outline of the vascular structures. I propose provisionally to recog-
nize these two forms under the generic name of Arpexylon.

Fig. 1. Arpexylon duplex. Fig. 2. Arpexylon simplex. Fig. 3. Edraxylon.

Fig. 3 represents a stem or petiole in which the section of the vascular bundle
presents the form of a chair or seat, and to which I propose to assign
the name Edraxi/lon This form exhibits numerous modifications of the
.

jjattern represented in the outline, down to a single central vascular bundle.

It may prove to belong to Didyoxylon Oldhamium.

MISCELLANEOUS.
On the Specific Name of the Blade Uedstart.
By Alfred Newto^!*-, M.A., E.E.S.
Dr. Gray's note " On tho name Tethya and its Yarieties of Spell-
ing" in the last Number of the 'Annals' (p. 150) reminds me
of a still greater diversity which has long existed among ornitho-
logists as to the spelling of a name which at first sight looks as if it
might have something in common with that of TetJiya.
In 1769 Scopoli (Annus I. Historico-naturaiis, p. 157) charac-
terized a now well-known bird as " Sylvia tifhys,''' with a reference
to " Linn. S. N. XL n. 23." The eleventh edition of Linnceus's great
work is not at present accessible to me ; but it was notoriously a mere
reprint of his tenth edition (1758), of which a copy is now before
me. Here (i. p. 187) we have the 23rd species-of the genus Mota-
cilla designated " Titys,^' and a reference to " Fn. svec. 227 " but
;

this, as Linnaeus in his twelfth edition (i. p. 335) allowed, was the
female of his M.phcenicurus, and Scopoli was unconsciously the first
to give a binomial title to the species we now know as the Black
Redstart in so doing, however, he misspelt the word, introducing
;

an 7i into the name, and in consequence opened a door for a great

number of future errors, while puzzling naturalists to account for it.
Linnteus, in his mode of spelling, copied Gesncr, who in 1555
(Hist. Anim. iii. p. 719) has titys; but the latter also mentions that
 — —

228 Miscellaneous.

Dionysius writes tills and this seems to be the correct form of the
;

word. Turning to Liddell and Scott's Lexicon,' based on that of

'

Passow, we have :

" tItis, Idos, ii, like TTtTTw, a small chirping bird, Phot."
Now Photius flourished somewhere about a.d. 850 ; and looking
to his dictionary, i)rinted in 1S22 from the Gale MS., and edited by
Person and Bekkcr, we see (ii. p. 51)2) :

" Tiris : j^payv opriQiov' ar]j.iaiveL Ka\ tu yvvaiKeujy atcolop' Tins Kui
y icepKos."
Stephanus also shows that tltls is the correct form. In his 'The-
saurus (ed. Paris 1848-1854, vii. p. 2241) we have " titIs, Ihs, >/,
'
:

avicula," &c., and the sentence '^ ciJ.(Diftniif.aOai eh rhs KuXovi^ievas

TiTidas," which settles the matter. Moreover he adds " rirvs in vv.
LL. affertur pro riris."
Photius and others after him derive the word titis from nrii^eiy,
otherwise written TrnrlCeii', to chirp.
Hence we may conclude that tltls was originally a general name
for a small chirping bird, that in time it became specially applied to
some bird with a red tail, that as such it had one or more figurative
meanings (in the sentence above quoted we might perhaps trans-
late it by "Firetail"), concerning which we need not now trouble
ourselves, and that tlti/s is an erroneous form, Avhich has been still
further corrupted into tltliys, tetlnjs, tliytls, and I know not how
many other misspellings.
Lastly, I may perhaps venture to hint that the root of tltls exists
in the prefix " Tit " of the English " Titlark " and " Titmouse," and
the first syllable of the Icelandic Tlilingur, where it retains its pri-
mitive generalized meaning.
In excuse for occupying all this space, I may mention that natu-
ralists like Hemprich and Ehrenbcrg (Symb. Phys. fol. hh) and Von
Heuglin (Orn. Nordost-Afr, i. p. 334) have not thought it beneath
them to attempt an cxi^lanation of this Avord, referring it to r/rjjs,
ultor, with which it has nothing whatever to do.

3 August, 1872.

Neiv Names for a Jovg-laioxon Lepldojiteron. By C. Ritsema.

In the last Number of the Annals,' Mr. A. G. Butler describes

'

and represents a new genus and species of the family Notodontidas.

The genus is named Tarsolejyls, the species T. remlcanda.
The same insect, however, was figured as far back as 1806 by J.
Hiibner,in the second volume (plate 197) of his Sammlung exotischer '

Schmetterlinge,' under the name and as belonging

of Grlno Sommerl,
to the Noctute genuinoe. Herrich-Schiiffer (Sammlung neuer odor
wenig bekannter ausser-curopiiischer Schmetterlinge, p. 11) changed
the generic name as used before into Crlaodcs, and placed the insect
in the family Notodontina. "Walker, on the other hand, in his
* List of the Specimens of Lepidopterous Insects in the Collection of

the British Museum,' part xiv. (1858), p. 1346, places the genus
 ;

Miscellaneous. 22

Crino, Hiibncr, in the Noetuidc family Ophiusidae, which, however,

is rectified in the ' Stcttiner entomologische Zcitnng' for" 1862

(p. 477) by K. Dietrich, who regards it, and most justly, as a "N^oto-
dontide genus, nearly allied to the genera Fhalera, H.-Sch., and
Datana, Walk.
I have seen five specimens of C'rinodes Sommeri, Hiibn. four—
females in the collection of the Royal Museum at Leiden (placed
under the name bilaminata, Do Haan, I. L., in the genus Nystalea,
Gn., at present also a Notodontidc genus), and one male in Mr.
P. C. T. Snellen's collection at llotterdam, all sent over from Java.
Walker (?. c. p. 1348) makes mention of a specimen from Rio Janeiro
in Mr. Fry's collection.

Leiden, August 10, 1872.

Note on luteinf/ence in Monheys. By Prof. Cope.

I have two species of Cebus in my study, G. cajpucinus, and a half-

grown C. apella. The former displays the usual traits of monkey
ingenuity. He is an admirable catcher, seldom missing any thing,
from a large brush to a grain, using two hands or one. His cage-
door is fastened b}' two hooks, and these are kept in their places by
nails driven in behind them. He generally finds means, sooner or
later, to draw out the unhook the hooks, and get free. He
nails,
then occupies himself in breaking up various objects and examining
their interior appearances, no doubt in search of food. To prevent
his escape I fastened him by a leather strap to the slats of the cage ;
but he soon untied the knot, and then relieved himself of the strap
by cutting and drawing ou. the threads which held the flap for the
buckle. He then used the strap in a novel way. He was accus-
tomed to catch his food (bread, potatoes, fruit, &c.), with his hands
when thrown to him sometimes the pieces fell short three or four
;

feet. One day he seized his strap and began to throw it at the
food, retaining his hold of one eud. He took pretty correct aim, and
finally drew the pieces to within reach of his hand. This perfor-
mance he constantly repeats, hooking and pulling the articles to him
in t\irns and loops of the strap. Sometimes he loses his hold of
the strap. If the poker is handed him he uses that with some
skill for the recovery of the strap. When this is drawn in, he
secures his food as before. Here is an act of intelligence which
must have been originated by some monkey, since no lower or
ancestral type of mammals possess the hands necessary for its
accomplishment. AVhether originated by Jack, or by some ances-
tor of the forest who used vines for the same purpose, cannot be
readily ascertained.
After a punishment the animal would only exert himself in this
way when not watched as soon as an eye was directed to him he
;

would cease. In this he displayed distrust. He also usually exhi-

bited the disposition to accumulate, to be quite superior to hunger
thus he always appropriated all the food within reach before be-
 — —

230 Miscellaneous.

ginning to eat. "When different pieces were offered to him, lie trans-
ferred "the first to his hind feet to make room for more; then filled
his mouth and hands, and concealed portions behind him. With a
large piece in his hands he would pick the hand of his master clean
before using his own, which he was sure of. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
April 1872, p. 40.

Curious Hahit of a Snahe. 'By Mr. Cope.

Mr. Cope made the following remarks —
I had for some time a
:

specimen of Cydophis oistivus, received from Fort Macon, N. C,

through the kindness of Dr. Yarrow, living in a AVardian case. The
slender form of this snake, and its beautiful green and yellow colours,
have led to the opinion that it is of arboreal or bush-loving habits.
It never exhibited such in confinement, however, and instead of
climbing over the Caladia, ferns, &c., lived mostly under ground.
It had a curious habit of projecting its head and two or thi'ce inches
of its body above the ground, and holding them for hours rigidly in
a fixed attitude. In this position it resembled very closely a sprout
or shoot of some green succulent plant, and might readily be mis-
taken for such by small animals. Ihid.

Er/gs and ncwhj Jiatched Yomuj of Ixodes Dugesii and Argas reflexus.
By Geokge Gullivee, F.ll.S.

Seeing the dreadful ravages committed of late by the la'odes on

sheep and pheasants, and the novelty of Argas as a British Arachnid
(Ann. Nat. Hist. March 1872), any contribution towards the economy
of these Acarina may be important or interesting. And now we are
able to determine pretty nearly the time and manner in which both
these species are hatched. At the meeting of the East Kent Natural-
History Society at Canterbury, August 15, 1872, my son exhibited
(as reported in the Kentish Gazette newspaper four days after-
'
'

wards) specimens of the eggs and recently hatched young of both

these so-called ticks. The eggs of the Ixodes were smooth, regularly
oval, about -jL- of an inch long, and -^ broad, and of a shining
chocolate colour those of the Argas were larger, occasionally sub-
;

oval, but the majority of them globular, about Jj of an inch in

diameter, of a greyish colour, and slightly rough on the surface.
Adults of the Ixodes and Argas were confined in separate boxes
early in June, and were seen to be lively and unchanged at the end
of that month ; but the eggs were laid in clumps some time after-
wards, and on the 1st of August most of them, both of Ixodes and
Argas, were found to be hatched. The young broods of both species
—
were in most respects miniatures of their parents only, as is already
—
known of some other Acarina, with but six legs and running about
with great activity and the newly hatched specimens of Argas
;

were hairy, especially at the hinder part, whci'c there is a fringe

 ;

Miscellaneous. 231

of hairs. The Ixodes is very prolific, A single female confined in

a pill-box produced no less than 143 eggs, of which, on August 9^
all but six were found to be hatched, and the young swarm actively
trying to escape from their prison. The egg-shells, both of Ixodes
and Argccs, are composed of tough chitine. The husbandmen, in
trying to relieve their suflfering flocks and to destroy the ticks,
have employed men to pick them off the sheep, throwing the ticks
on the ground ; but this practice is now shown to be simply pro-
pagating the evil by sowing the pregnant vermin broadcast.

Cauterbuiy, August 20, 1872.

On the Embryonic Form of the Gordii. By M. A. ViLioT.

The embryo of the Gordii, which has hitherto remained unknown,,

has no resemblance to the adult form. It is a microscopic cylin-
drical worm, scarcely 0*205 millim. in length, and 0-045 millim. in
breadth, in which we may easily distinguish a head, a body, and a
tail.
The head is as broad as the body and entirely retractile it is armed
;

with a triple circlet of stout pricldes, and terminates in front in a sort

of trunk or sucker. The trunk is rigid, owing to the four strong
styles which serve it as a framework. The prickles of the first two
rows (that is to say, those near the base of the trunk) are of the same
form, arrangement, and size ; they are six in each row, the upper
ones slightly covering the lower ones and they are partly inserted
;

into a triangular sheath, which gives them the form of a lance-head.

Those of the third row are implanted at the base of the head. They
alternate with those of the first two rows, and do not resemble them
either in number or in form ;their sheath is nearly quadrilateral,
and their free extremity is much longer they are also stouter and
;

more resistant ; lastly, we count seven of them instead of six, as one

of the sheaths bears two. The head, in its movements of protrusion
and retraction, behaves like the trunk of the Echinorhynchi ; it turns
back upon itself from its apex to its base, and from its base to its
apex, causing its prickles to describe an arc of 180 degrees. "When
it is out of the body, the points of the prickles are directed backwards

in the contrary case the opposite. Their arrangement is then com-

pletely inverted the trunk, wliich was in front, is thrown completely
:

to the back ; then come successively the prickles of the first, second,
and third rows, united in bundles and constituting with the trunk a
solid rod in the centre of the body the extremities of the prickles
;

of the third row slightly project beyond the extremity of the body,
which is then armed with a short but very resistant dart.
The body presents numerous transverse folds, very close together
and very regular, so that it might be thought to be composed of true
rings.
The tail, which is a little narrower than the body, is separated from
it by a deep constriction ; it is also very distinctly annulated, and
 —
232 Miscellaneous.

bears towards its posterior extremity, which is obtuse, four appen-

—
dages two very small ones in the centre, and two larger at the
sides.
After escape from the ag^, when free in the water, where it is
its
at first called upon to live, the embryo of the GonUl has not at its
command any great means of locomotion. Its cj'lindrical and not
very mobile tail cannot serve it for swimming. At the utmost it
might make its way through the mud by means of the hooks with
which its retractile head is armed. It must also be easily carried
along by even the weakest current. Those which I kept in glass
vessels finally adhered to the walls, and formed there, by their
number, a sort of pulverulent coating. In the natural state they
must fix themselves in the same manner to pebbles and the roots
and stems of aquatic plants and it is there that they lie in wait for
;

the larvae of which they are the predestined parasites.

This is not an hypothesis for the experiment has been made.
;

Having placed a certain number of the embryos in the presence of

various larvte of culiciforni Tipularia (Oorethra, Tani/pus, Chirono-
mus), I have had the satisfaction of seeing them encyst themselves.
The little worm penetrates into these larva), whose integuments are
but slightly resistant, by means of its cephalic armature, which it
causes at first to project suddenly its prickles becoming reversed
;

catch in the tissues of the larva, fix themselves there, and allow the
trunk to bury itself deeply then it withdraws the whole, to recom-
:

mence the same manoeuvre. As soon as the embryo has found a

resting-place to suit it, it remains motionless ;then the fluids which
bathe it all round become coagulated and form for it an investment
which, by hardening, becomes a true cyst. Tiiis cyst, the outer surface
of which seems to be covered with small irregular concretions, is at first
transparent and exactly applied to the embryo ; but if we reexamine
it in a few days, we find that it has become brown and elongated,
and tliat the embryo only occupies the anterior part of it, which
probably is never completely closed. Thus the little parasite, after
its encystation, still travels in the tissues of the larva, constantly
elongating its cyst and leaving behind it an emptj^ space, which
becomes larger and larger, until the moment when itself passes into
the larval state. Such are in fact the conditions of its existence and
;

such is the use of the complex armature which it has received from
nature.
The Gord'd are therefore subject, in tlie course of their develop-
ment, not only to necessary migrations, but also to complete metamor-
phoses. This fact, which we were far from anticipating, shows that,
as regards the first phases of evolution, there is no analogy between
Mennis and Gordlus, and that the latter, in the embryonic state, have
a certain resemblance to the Acanthocephala. Comptes Rcndas, 5th
August, 1872, p. 363.
 THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 58. OCTOBER 1872.

XXXV. — On Callograptus radicans, a new Dendroid Grap-

tolite. By John Hopkinson, F.Gt.S., F.R.M.S.

[Plate X.]

The genus Callograptus belongs to a group of organisms

which are frequently classed with the Graptolites, but which
present sufficient points of difference to warrant their sepa-
ration as a distinct sub-order, for which the name Den-
DROIDEA has been proposed by Prof. H. A. Nicholson. In it
are included the genera Ptilograptus^ Bendrograptus^ Gallo-
graptus^ and Dictgonema. These forms, while nearly allied
to each other, differ considerably from the true graptolites.
The slender chitinous rod or " virgula," from the invariable
presence of which in the true graptolites Prof. Allman has
recently proposed for them the name Rhabdophora, is not
present in these forms and the slender " radicle," forming in
;

the true graptolites the proximal termination of the virgula, is

also absent. The Dendroidea, all of which are branching
forms, differ also from the Rhabdophora in their mode of
branching, and there seems to be a slight difference in their
hydrothecEe.
There is yet another and a very important point of differ-
ence between the two groups. The new species of Callo-
graptus^ which I propose to name C. radicans^ seems to fur-
nish conclusive evidence of the fixedness of the forms to
which it belongs, while the slender tapering radicular jorocess
of the Rhabdophora shows that they could not have been
similarly attached to foreign bodies.
Callograptus agrees with its near allies, Dendrograptus
Ann. (fc Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x. 18
234 Mr. J. Hopkinson on a new Dendroid Grajitolite.

and Dictyonema, in having " a common trunk or stem, or

growing in sessile groups of stipes from a common origin,
without distinct bilateral arrangement of the parts," and also
in having its hjdrothecai ^' in single series on one side of the
stipes or branches, and arranged along a common canal or
axis," and differs from them in having its branches " unfre-
"
quentlj and irregularly connected bv transverse processes
(Hall).
CallograpTUS RADICANS has a diffuse flahelliformpolypary^
with an elongated erect and robust hydrocaulus, terminating
proximally in a spreading fibrous liydrorliiza. The poljpary,
in the only specimen in which this rooting termination or
hydrorhiza has been seen, is at least six inches long and its ;

extreme width, where the branches terminate distally, appears

to have been about the same. The hydrorhiza covers a
space about half an inch square, but is very irregular in shape.
It appears as a series of interlacing or anastomosing fibres
which must have formed a kind of network over the surface to
which it adhered. The hydrocaulus or main stem is about
1-lOth of an inch inwadth at its junction with the hydrorhiza,
increasing to twice this width where the first indication of
branching occurs, its length between these two points being
exactly one inch. It has a striated surface and an irregu-
larly crenate outline. The branches bifurcate frequently
and continuously throughout their length, diverging only
slightly at first;but after the first few bifurcations the whole
polypary rapidly widens out, and towards its distal extremity
the branches frequently diverge from each other at a wide
angle. They vary from l-50th to l-30th of an inch in width,
but, being much compressed, must have been originally of
greater tenuity. They frequently anastomose but this, as in
;

G. 8alteri^ Hall, does not appear to be a constant character.

Unfortunately the state of preservation in which this species
occurs does not allow the form of its hydrothecfe to be di-
stinctly made out. Some of the branches show minute oval
impressions arranged in a single series along their centre, the
longer diameter or major axis of the oval being parallel with
the margins of the branches. These impressions, of which
there are about twenty to the inch, most probably indicate the
apertures of the hydrothecfe.
This species is very distinct from the two previously de-
scribed species of Galhgraptiis. It is much larger and more
robust in all its parts than G. elegans, Hall and its branches
;

originate from the main stem in a very different manner. To

G. Salteri, Hall, it is more nearly allied ; but its branches
bifurcate in a more irregular manner than in that species, they
 — ^

Mr. J. Hopkinson on a neio Dendroid Graptolite. 235

have not the same zigzag direction, and the whole poljparj
is more diffuse and irregular in form.
But the distinctive feature in the specimen of CaUograptus
radicans described above is its possession of a hydrorhiza, or
rather, I should perhaps say, the ])reservation of its hydro-
rhiza for the presence of this organ in a single specimen of
;

one should suffice to prove its former presence in all

sj)ecies
— to show, in fact, that it is an essential organ of the genus
Gallogr aphis.
From the imperfect manner in which these Silurian fossils
are usually preserved, we
cannot wonder that a delicate organ,
whose function it was to attach to some other substance the
more durable portion of the organism of which it formed a
part, has not before been found in connexion with this portion.
None of these dendroid graptolites has yet been found
attached to any other body. Their proximal termination is
usually imperfect, and often has an irregular margin as if it had
been broken. Such fracture, when the polypary was severed
from the substance to which it was attached, would most easily
take place at the junction of the hydrocaulus with its hydro-
rhiza.
In the rocks in which graptolites occur, other fossils are
seldom found but in the graptolite beds from which this
;

specimen was obtained a large Comdaria [C. Homfrayi)

abounds^ and in a thin zone in which this and other species of
Callograptus and Dendrograptus occur in profusion it is
especially abundant. Upon this Comdaria, which is some-
times covered with graptolites, and also upon other fossils
which are occasionally associated with it, some of these dendroid
forms may perhaps have grown but no connexion has jet
;

been clearly seen.

We are not without evidence that the other genera of the
Dendroidea were similarly attached to foreign bodies or to the
sea-bottom. Even if this were wanting, these dendroid grap-
tolites are so nearly allied to each other [Callograptus forming
an intermediate link between Dictyonema and Dendrograptus^
to which also Ptllograptus is nearly allied) that we might safely
have inferred that the mode of existence of all these forms was
the same. But the genus Dendrograptus has already furnished
evidence of the fixedness of these dendroid forms. Professor
James Hall, after expressing his belief that the true grapto-
lites " in their mature condition were free floating bodies in
Silurian seas," thus treats of the mode of existence of the den-
droid graptolites :

" In regard to another group, including Dendrograptus

Callograptus, and Dictyonema, as well as one or two other
18*
236 Mr. J. Hopkinson on a new Dendroid Graptolite.

forms, we have some evidence indicative of a different mode

of existence. The stems of Dendrograptus are enlarged towards
their base, and sometimes present a sudden expansion or bulb,
which I have inferred may be the base or root, once attached
to another substance, or imbedded in the mud or sand of the
sea-bottom." ''In those which I have termed Cal-
lograjjtus^ the bases of the fronds are imperfect, but indicate,
according to analogy, a radicle or point of attachment like Den-
drograptus. In the more nearly entire forms of Dictyonema
known, we have not been able to observe the base ; but, from
their similarity in form and mode of growth to Fenestella and
Retepora, we have inferred their attachment either to the sea-
bottom or to foreign bodies." (20th Rep. New-York State Cab.
Nat. Hist., p. 238, ed. 1870.)
The bearing of this on the question of the systematic posi-
tion of the Dendroidea alone remains for consideration. It
has already been shown that the Rhabdophora differ from
our recent Sertularian Hydroida only in their possession of a
slender rod or virgula, and in their having apparently been free.
The Dendroidea offer no such points of difference, being essen-
tially similar to the recent Sertularian zoophytes in their mode
of growth, as well as in their general form, and, as far as their
imperfect state of preservation enables us to determine, in their
intimate structure also. On this last and most important
point, however, we have no certain knowledge while we :

know of no characters whereby the Dendroidea can be sepa-

rated from the Hydrozoa, we are equally destitute of decisive
evidence of their structural difference from the Polyzoa nor ;

can we wonder at this when we how

long these two
consider
classes were grouped together under the general term of Zoo-
phyte or Coralline.
Dictyonema certainly seems more Polyzoan than Hydrozoan
in its affinities, while Ptilogroptus^ on the other hand, seems
to be far more nearly related to the Hydrozoa than to the
Polyzoa and analogy with the true graptolites, which are
;

certainly Hydroids, would lead us to infer that the Dendroidea

have the same internal structure as they have. If this should
prove to be the case, the genera Ptilograptus and Dendrograp-
tus would fall naturally into families already existing in the
sub-order Thecaphora (or Sertularina) while for Callograptus
,

and Dictyonema^ which have their branches more or less re-

gularly connected together by transverse processes, a new family
would have to be instituted. At present we do not know of
any tangible character whereby the Dendroidea, considered as
a single group, can be separated as a distinct sub-order from
the Thecaphora. In the mean time the term Graptolite may
 ;

On the Mollusca of Eastern North America. 237

stillbe used as a general term for all the forms to which the
name has been applied, as the term Zoojihyte was formerly used
for such ditferent beings as the Hydrozoa, the Actinozoa, and
the Polyzoa.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.
Callograjytus radicans, Ilopk., natural size. Photo-litliographed from a
specimen collected by the author in the Arenig rocks, Ramsey Island,
St. David's, South Wales.

XXXVI. — 77^6 Mollusca of Europe compared loith those of Eas-

tern North America. By J. GwYN Jeffreys, F.R.S.*
After mentionins: that he had dred2:ed last autumn on the
coast of New England in a steamer provided by the Govern-
ment of the United States, and that he had inspected all the
principal collections of Mollusca made in Eastern North
America, the author compared the Mollusca of Europe with
those of Massachusetts. He estimated the former to contain
about 1000 species (viz. 200 land and freshwater, and 800
marine), and the latter to contain about 400 species (viz. 110
land and freshwater, and 290 marine) and he took Mr.
;

Binney's edition of the late Professor Gould's Report on the

'

Invertebrata of Massachusetts,' published in 1870, as the

standard of comparison. That work gives 401 species, of
which Mr. Jeifreys considered 41 to be varieties and the
young of other species, leaving 360 apparently distinct species.
About 40 species may
be added to this number in consequence
and Mr. Whiteaves
of the recent researches of Professor Verrill
on the coast of New England and in the Gulf of St. Lawrence.
Mr. Jeifreys identitied 173 out of the 360 Massachusetts
species as European, viz. land and fresliAvater 39 (out of 110),
and marine 134 (out of 250), the proportion in the former
case being 28 per cent., and in the latter nearly 54 per cent.
and he produced a tabulated list of the species in support of
his statement. He proposed to account for the distribution of
the North-American Mollusca thus identitied, by showing that
the land and freshwater species had probably migrated from
Europe to Canada through Northern Asia, and that most of
the marine species must have been transported from the Arctic
seas by Davis's-Strait current southwards to Cape Cod, and
the remainder from the Mediterranean and western coasts of
the Atlantic by the Gulf-stream in a northerly direction. He
renewed his objection to the term " representative species."
* An abstract of a communication made by the author to the Brighton
Meeting of the British Association, and now published at his request.
238 Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Mollusca of

The author concluded by expressing his gratitude for the kind

hospitality and attention which he received from naturalists
during his visit to North America last year.
Mollusca of Eastern North America, according to Binney^s
edition of Gould^s Invertehrata of Massachusetts.^
'

bo
S3
 Europe and Eastern North America. 239

Name of Species.

87
89
90
92
93
95
9(3
97
98
99
lUO

101
103
104

105

10(5
107
107
108
109
110

110
112

113
113

115
116

117

119

121
123
124
125
126
240 Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Mollusca of
 EurojJe and Eastern North America. 241

si
^1
242 Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Mollusca of

bo
 Europe and Eastern North America. 243

ho
03
244 Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the Molhtsca of

6
Europe and Eastern North America. 245
246 Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on the MoUusca of

fcD
es
Ph

410
412
413
415
415
417
418
420
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
431

433

433
434
435
436
437
438
439
439
440
441
442
442
443

444
445
446

447
448
451

453

454
454
457
465
 Eurojie and Eastern NortJi America. 247

SD
 — ;

248 Messrs. Davidson and Kino;

& on the Genera

XXXVII. Remarks on the Genera Trimerella, DinoLolus,

and Monomerella. By Thomas Davidson, F.H.S., F.G.S.,
&c., and William King, Sc.D., Professor of Mineralogy
and Geology in Queen's College, Galway.
The genera named in the title constitute, in our opinion, a
new family, belonging to the helictobrachial section of the class
Palliohranchiata or Brachiojjoda. Wepropose to designate
it TrimerellidcB, after the type genus. Although more or less
treated of by other writers, we have been induced, especially
by the desire of several intimate friends, who have kindly sup-
plied us with the loan of some valuable series of specimens, and
presented us with others, to undertake the further elucidation
of a most difficult and enigmatical group of shells and for this
;

assistance our thanks are especially due to Lindstrom, Walm-

stedt, Billings, Hall, Whitfield, Meek, and others. These
"Remarks," it is necessary to state, are merely preliminary to
a detailed memoirwe have been preparing for some time past,
and which we hope to have completed for the Geological Society
in the early part of next session.
The Trimerellids differ much from all others of their class
though their proximate alliance to certain forms seems to admit
of determination. Wethink there is little doubt of their being
not only structurally related to the Lrngulidai *, but also gene-
tically connected with this family. The first point is of con-
siderable interest, inasmuch as the Lingulids are the earliest
Palliobranchs that geologists are acquainted with, occurring
in Cambrian rocks while the Trimerellids do not seem to
;

have been in existence prior to the next systemal group, all

the forms belonging to the Lower and Upper Silurians. It
would therefore appear that the Trimerellids, adopting the
doctrine of genetheonomy (by which we mean evolution of
species effected mainly through the operation of Divine laws,
and not by purposeless or accidental modificationst), have
been produced out of the Lingulids. Moreover, considering
that the earliest Palliobranchs, taking them to be represented
by the existing aniferous Lingulas, are of a simpler type than
the non-aniferous Terebratulids and Rhynchonellids that suc-
ceeded them, the conclusion suggests itself that the latter
and simpler groups are the degraded successors of a type
that existed in the earliest known Life-period of our planet.
Another matter for consideration is the fact that the Cambrian
Lingulids were furnished with a framework of a horny or
* For the present we include Oboh/s and other related genera in the
Litifiulidcp —
though we nre strongly inclined to regard the genus named
as typical of another family, Oholidce.
t" See
' Geologist/ vol. v.
p. 2-j4.
 Trimerella, Dinobolus, and Monomerella. 249

sliglitlj calcareous nature, as was generally the case with

their contemporaneous Coelenterates and Crustaceans, making
it doubtful that ordinary marine calcium compounds were

important solutions in the seas of their period ;while the

fact that the Trimerellids had essentially a calcareous frame-
work, as was the case with a vast number of their coeval orga-
nisms, seems to show not only that such compounds had
increased in the Silurian seas, but further to support the con-
clusion that the family we are engaged with is a post-genetheo-
nomic branch of the Lingulids. With the physical changes
indicated, the shells of the present family underwent important
modifications compared with the group from which they pre-
sumedly originated.
The Trimerellids are strongly differentiated by the variety
and form of their parts. The species, in general remarkably
distinguished by their massive umbonal region, have, speaking
subject to correction, the ventral or rostral valve characterized
by possessing twenty-four different parts, their dorsal one
having sixteen. Many of the parts are so unlike what are seen
in other families as to defy all attempts to determine their uses
or functions. One consideration that strikes us forcibly is that
such parts as the teeth and cardinal process (essentials in other
Palliobranchs) are exceedingly mutable, not only in a genus,
but in a species besides, they are rarely well defined.
: The
teeth may be large and crude in certain individuals, but rudi-
mentary or obsolete in others of the same species. The car-
dinal process may be a thick projecting lamina, or rude in
shape and massive, or absent altogether. The deltidium
seems to be less liable to modifications situated on a well-
:

developed area, it is bounded by two rather prominent ridges,

one on each side, with their inner and projecting terminations
serving as teeth. The usual areal border lies on the outside
of each of the deltidial ridges. The deltidium itself is, in
general, wide and transversely marked with strong lamina-like
lines it presents the appearance of being excavated out of
:

the areal face (or underlying solid portion) of the beak, agreeing
in this respect with what obtains in Lingula. In our forth-
coming memoir it will be shown that another part, the deltidial
slope, further testifies to the close affinity between the Trime-
rellids and the last-named genus. The hinge or cardinal
plate, which requires more explanation than can be given on
the present occasion, is so variable in one species {Trimerella
Lindstromi) as to be with difficulty recognized in some indi-
viduals. The hinge-wall, as will shortly be seen, is equally
subject to variation. The umbo or beak, which is usually
prominent, presents itself under different appearances. Some-
Ann.& Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. TW. x. 19
 ;;

250 Messrs. Davidson and King on the Genera

what constant in form, it may, according to thespecies, be sub-

conical and massive, or compressed into a thin V-shaped
phite : in one genus it is obtusely rounded. In the first of
these conditions it may be solid or double-chambered :the
chambers are separated by either a thick or a thin partition
and they are shallow and wide-mouthed, or long and tubular.
We are not acquainted with any thing strictly resembling the
partition in other Palliobranchs. In Pentamevus^ it is true, the
umbonal cavity is divided by a medio-longitudinal plate, giving
rise to two lateral chambers in this last genus, however, the
:

dividing plate is double, causing it, when a specimen is suitably

struck with the hammer, to split lengthwise into two halves
but no such division has occurred to us in any specimens of
Trimerellids. The undivided condition of the partition seems
to be explained on the view that this part is a modified form
of the hinge-wall. Passing to the parts seen in the general
or valvular cavity of the Trimerellids, the principal are the
great muscle-bearing platforms, of which an example occurs
in each valve. A similar homologous duplication characterizes
other families — Pentamerids, Lepteenids, &c. ; but the myo-
phores generally occur under a widely different shape. In the
typical genus of the present family the platforms are elevated
and doubly vaulted, the vaults being tubular and separated by
a partition. The latter part is continued beyond or in advance
of each platform, where it becomes the ordinary medio-longi-
tudinal septum. A tendency to double-vaulting may be ob-
served in the myophores of some other Palliobranchs, particu-
larly Leiitcena Dutertrii-^ in which the ventral one curves over
and rests upon the medio-longitudinal septum, forming thereby
a doubly vaulted arch. But the nearest approach to this
peculiarity, as pointed out by Billings, is undoubtedly pre-
sented by the genus Oholus, in which certain muscle-bearing
scars, usually excavated, have an overlapping posterior margin :

in Crania something" shnilar is seen. The platforms, with their

tubular vaults and biconvex surface, remind one of a double-
barrelled pistol. With a pair of this kind associated, as is often
the case, with a couple of tubular umbonal chambers, the inte-
rior of Trimerella presents a singular appearance. In Mono-
merella both platforms are solid and slightly raised and con-
;

sequently tlie absence of vaults gives the interior of this genus

a totally different aspect the umbonal cavity, however, con-
:

tains two large chambers. Dmoholus has neither a vaulted

platform, nor a chambered umbo. Each of these three genera
contains species in which the myophores vary considerably,
being reduced to so rudimentary a condition that it is difficult
to allocate the species generically. Hall has been induced to
 ;

Trimerella, Dinobolus, and Monomerella. 251

raise an aberrant species of the kind to the rank of a genus,

Ehynoholus but this step appears to us to be attended with
;

considerable disadvantage, as it Avould necessitate instituting

a genus for every aberrant form. The scars are numerous
and exceedingly complicated by the modifications of the dif-
ferent parts, as just pointed out. After some consideration we
have abandoned the attempt to homologize them, except in a
few cases. We think the posterior crescent, with its loop and
lanceolate scars, corresponds to the post-aponeural impressions
in Lingida and Discina. We are unable to specify which
scars have been produced by the valvular muscles, except
some situated on the platforms and with respect to the latter,
:

our efforts to identify them with the valvulars of Lingula (the

nearest living representative, as we believe) have not, it is to be
apprehended, been attended with much success. Wehave,
for the reasons stated, refrained as far as possible from em-
ploying terms for the different scars implying their uses, and
have, instead, simply given them names denoting their relative
position, distinguishing the group in the dorsal valve from
that of the ventral one by a different type. Certain scars, or
other parts, apparently occupying the same relative positions
in the two valves, and which appear to be analogous, bear
the same letter, but in a different type nothing more is meant
:

by this mode
of lettering.
The geographical distribution of the Trimerellids is a matter
of some importance. Eminently a Silurian gToup, one might
have expected the well-explored region ^vhich the labours of
Murchison have made classical would have yielded an abund-
ance of examples ; but it is remarkable that only a few speci-
mens of a single genus, Dinoholus^ and a]:)parently the last of
their race,have been met with, in the Wenlock limestones
and shales near Dudley, and discovered for the first time in
1852. Identical deposits in Gothland contain the same species
but a gi'cater variety of the family occurs rather abundantly
in rocks of the " Aymestry " age of that remarkable locality.
Canada and adjacent districts in the United States have yielded
the greatest variety of species, all of which, with the exception
of Dinoholus canadensis and D. magnijica, are referable to
the Upper Silurians. The two species last named occur in
the Black-River limestone, a rock which appears to be equi-
valent to the Upper Llandeilo, or to the base of the Caradoc
of this country. A
species of Monomerella has also been found
in Livonia (Russia) in rocks corresponding in age with those
in which the same genus occurs in Gothland.
Our labours on the Trimerellids have enabled us to confirm,
for the most part, the conclusions of j^revious Avriters as to
19*
 —
252 On two neio PMUjopine- Island Birds.

the number of species, and to determine the existence of some

others. The three genera are severally constituted in species
as follows :

Trimerella grandis, Billings. Dinobolus galteusis, Billings.

acumiuata, Billings. Davidsoni, Salter.
Lindstiomi, Dall. transversus. Salter.
Billing'sii, Dall. Woodwardi, Salter.
ohioensis, Meek. magnifica, Billings.
Dalli, Dav. 8f King. Monomerella AVahnstedti, Dav. ^•
wisbjensis, Dav. King. >i!- King.
Dinobolus Conradi, Hall. prisca, Billings.
canadensis, Billings. orbicularis, Billings.

With one or two exceptions, all the species will be fully

illustrated lithographic plates in our forthcoming
in five
memoir ; which there will be two woodcut
in addition to
plates of diagram figures explaining the various parts briefly
noticed on the present occasion, and another showing the
relationsliip of Lingula to the family.

—
XXXVIII. On two new Species of Birds from the Philippine
Islands. By Arthur Viscount Walden, P.Z.S., F.R.S.
Hyloterpe iDhilijypinensis^ n. sp.
Feathers of the chin, cheeks, throat, and upper breast silky
white, edged more or less with cinereous, a dingy sordid aspect
being thus given to these parts an indistinct obscure zone
;

crossing the breast and bordering the upper breast-plumage,

consisting of feathers which are dark ashy at their base, then
pure white, tipped with dirty yellow the remainder of the ;

under plumage with the flanks and under tail-coverts sul})hur-

yellow, each feather, however, being iron-grey at the base
and then white entire head dark smoke-brown, lighter on
;

the ear-coverts remainder of upper plumage olive green,

;

rather darker on the outer edges of the quills and on the

rectrices under carpals and axillaries pale lemon- white tail
; ;

slightly forked bill horn -brown.

;
 ;

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 253

scarcely a tinge of olive-green feathers of the middle of back,

;

uropjgium, and upper tail-coverts dark ashy at base, with

yellowish olive-green tips quills brown, with bright yellowish-
;

green outer edges rectrices above paler brown, edged near

;

their insertion and more or less throughout their length

with the bright yellowish green of the quills outer rectrices ;

decidedly darker brown than the middle pair the middle pair, ;

which is longest, with a faint subterminal bar or drop the ;

next pair with an obvious dark subterminal drop, which is

still more evident in the remaining rectrices all the rectrices ;

with a narrow albescent terminal fringe on their under sur- ;

faces the green edgings aj^pear brighter than when seen from
above a few of the chin-feathers fulvous throat and cheeks
; ;

ashy white feathers of the breast pale ash, with broad luteous
;

or yellowish-white centres, giving the breast a striped aj^pear-

ance ; the remainder of the feathers of the under plumage silky
white, ashy at the base ; those of the flanks with a faint yel-
lowish tinge shoulder-edge and under carpals yellowish white
;

axillaries silky white, tipped with yellowish green

thigh- ;

coverts pale ferruginous maxilla pale horn-brown mandible

; ;

yellowish white legs like the maxilla, only paler.

; large A
species with a long and stout bill.

Longitudo
Rostr. a nar. Alfe. Caudae. Tarsi.
O-oO 2 2-20 0-8o
Obtained in the Philippine island of Guimaras by Dr. B.
Meyer during the month of March. The single example pro-
cured is labelled a ^' male."

XXXIX. — On the Nomenclature of the Foraminfera. By W.

K. Parkee, F.R.S., and Prof. T. Bupekt Jones, F.Ii.S.,
F.G.S.
Part XV. The Species figured hy Ehrenherg.

[Continued from p. 200.]

XIX. Miscellaneous Recent Foraminifera.

§ 1. Tripoli from San Francisco. (Monatsber. 1853, p. 216.)
PI. XXXIII. XIII. fig. 27, Grammostommn simplex^ seems to be
a young Bolirina dilatata (?).

§ 2. Blown Saiidj Libyan Desert.

PI. XXXIV. X. A. 6. Triloculina? Indeterminable.

§ 3. Bloion Sand, Baltic, near Wismar, Mechlenharg.

PI. XXXIV. X. B. 1. Rotalia glohulosa =Flanorhulina globulosa.
254 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

§4. Deep-sea mud, ^gean Sea 1200 feet {E. Foi-hes, 1842). ;

(Monatsb. Berl. Akad. Wiss. 1854.)

PL XXXV. A. XIX. A. 6. Rotalla glohulosal ^= Planorhulina glo-
hulosa (Ehr.), or Glohigerina^
With Spicules, Diatoms, Polj cystines, and sand *.

§ 5. Ajichor-mudj Cape Blanco^ West Africa.

PI. XXXV. A. XIX. B. 3. Galcarina atlantica = Planorhulina ?
With Spicules and Diatoms.

§6. Anchor-mud, Spitzhergen. (Monatsb. 1841, p. 206;

Abhandl. 1841, p. 364.)
PJ. XXV. A. XX. 9. Uvigerinal horealis. Indeterminable but ;

it may be four chambers of a Planorhidina [Truncatu-

lina) ?
With Spicules, Diatoms, and sand.

§ 7. Mud, South Pole 1620 feet, S. lat. 62° 42',

Beejj-sea ;

W. long. (Monatsb. 1844, p. 191. Sir James Clark Ross,

55°.
'Voyage in the Southern and Antarctic Regions,' vol, i. p. 344,
1847. Ann. Nat. Hist. no. 90, vol. xiv. p. 169.)
PI. XXXV. A. XXII. 22. Guftidma? divergens ( =" Grammo-
1844").
5to??i?«w, Indeterminable; it may perhaps be
a Bidimina.
With Diatoms, Spicules, Polycystines, and sand.
§8. Sea-life of the Deep Atlantic. (Monatsb. 1853, p. 782 ;
1854, pp. 54-75, 236-250.)
PL XXXV. B. IV. A. Group of Foraminifera, Spicules, Diatoms,
Polycystines, and sand from 10800 feet depth mag- ; :

nified 100 diameters.

e^f on. Globigerina, sp.? Glohigerina hulloides.
7 p-i 1- Gloh. hulloides.
' *
'>J9'
^' *
' ^ \ A. Pidvinulina Menardii.

\ Small thick-set Glohiqerina

'
i. -I
''
hulloides.
(porosa. ) .

k, I. , sp.? Glohigerina (small).

n. Rotalia, sp.? Small Cristellaria or Noniojiina?
o. Textilaria, sp.? Small stout 7^ext. gihhosa.
Grammostomum aculeatum. Vidvidinaacideata
p. (Ehr.).
With Spicules, Polycystines, Diatoms, and sand.
* lu the ' Monatsberichte for 1858 (1859, pp. 10-30) Dr. Ehrenberg
'

has given short descriptions of eight " new genera " and seventy-one
" new species " of Foraminifera from the ^Egean Sea and the deep water
of the Mediterranean. Unfortunately this interesting catalogue is not
illustrated.
 —
the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 255

Magnified 300 diameters :

Figs. 1 & 2. From 840 feet. = Glohi-

Ptygostomum Orphei.
gerina hulloides, rough shell.
Figs. 3 & 4. Phanerostomum atlanticum. From 6480 feet.
Gloh. cretacea, smooth.
Figs. 5&6. Globigerina ternata. From 840 feet. Glob. Ind-
loideSj ordinary heaped var.
Fig. 7. Spiroplem'ites nebulosus. From 10800 feet. Fulvi-
nnlina rejjanda, outspread form.
Fig. 26 represents a small Glohigerina on a living Conferva
{Hygrocrocis Erebi) from 12000 feet (about 2^ miles)
depth.

§9. Volcanic May-dust, of May 1812; Barhadoes, West

Indies. (Monatsb. 1850, p. 359.)
PI. XXXVIII. XXI. fig. 22. Rotalia globulosa. This appears to
be a Glohigerina.

§10. Halibiolithic Volcanic Mud, Moy a, Schedid)a, Eastern

Archipelago. (Monatsb. 1846, pp. 171, 207.)
PI. XXXVIII. XXIII. fig. 1. Rotalia globulosa. Planorhulina.
fig. 2. Textilaria leptotheca. Virgulina
Schreibersii, Cz.
fig. 3. T. globulosa. Text, glohidosa, Ehr.
fig. 4. Textilaria. T. gibbosa, D'Orb.
fig. 5. T. aculeata. T. suhangulata, D'Orb.

§11. Storm-dust.
PI. XXXIX. fig. 140. Textilaria globulosa. Small T. gibbosa or
T. globulosa.

§ 12. Sirocco-dust in Malta, 1830.

PI.XXXIX. III. e. Rotalia globulosa (senaria?). This is proba-
bly a Globigerina ; but perhaps it is Planorb. globulosa.

§13. Coloured Rain in Ireland, April 14, 1849. (Monatsb.

1849, p. 200.)
PL XXXIX. XIV. g. Textilaria globulosa? This seems to be
either a small rough-shelled T. gibbosa, ova, Globigerina
of irregular shape.

XX. Miscellaneous Fossil Foeaminifeea.

§ 1. Polycystina-deposits of Barbadoes and Nicobar Islands'^.
* We
refer the student to the beautiful plates of Dr. Conrad Schwager's
memoir on the fossil Foraminifera of Kar Nikobar (' Novai-a-Expedition,'
Geol. Theil, vol. ii. 1864, and Quart. Joiirn. Geol. Sec' vol. xxviii. p. 125)
'

for more abundant illustrations.

 .

256 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

(Monatsb. 1846, p. 382, with illustrations; 1847, pp. 40-60;

1850, p. 476, &c. Schomburgk, History of Barbadoes,' 1848,
^

p. 556, pis. 1, 2, p. 560.)

PL XXXVI. fig. 67. Plannlina mica. Young PlanorhuUna.

fis:. 68. Rotalia? PlanorhuUna ammonoides.

§ 2. NummuUtic Limestone of Traunstein^ Bavaria. (Mo-

natsb. Juli 1854.) Magnified 300 diam.
PI. XXXVII. IV. 1. Guttulina turrita? Verneuilina pygmcea
(Egger).
2. Mesopora (A green internal cast.)
cliloris.
Some nHaplophragmium.
early segments of
3. Planulina ammonis. Operculina. Compare
Op. Icevis^ Giimbel, 1868, Foram. nord- '

Eociingeb.' pi. ii. fig. 113.

alp.
4. Rotalia rudis. Obscure probably a prickly
;

G lohigerina coated with calcareous granules

§3. Planer [Lower Chalk) Limestone, TeplitZj Bohemia.
(Monatsb. 1844, p. 414.) Magnified 300 diam.
PI. XXXVII. VI. 1. Cenchridium oliva. An entosolenian La-
gena glohosa.
2. Proroporus cretse ? Probably a Polymor-
phina.
3 & 4. liotalia edobulosa tenuior. 1 ^7 7 •

(jrlobiqerina.
f- ^ o \
-^
0. pertusa.'' J
6. Textilaria c'lobulosa.
^•
1 ^ 777
^
lext. qiobulosa.
r,
7. amjiliata.
J. Y ^
J

§4. Hornstone [Cretaceous) pebhle, Belitzsch., Saxony. (Ab-

handlungen, 1836, p. 110 &c. pi. i.)
PI.XXXVII. VII. 12. Textilaria globulosa. (A cast ; magn.
100 diam.) Indeterminable,
Together Avith Xanthidia, Peridinia, &c.

§5. Hornstone of the Coral-rag, Cracow. (Monatsb. 1836,

p. 196 ;1843, p. 1(31 ; Abhandl. 1838, pp. 39, 76, 78.) Mag-
nified 300 times linear.
PI. XXXVII. VIII. 5. Nodosaria urceolata, 1838. A cast. No-
dosaria.
6. Soldania elegans, 1838. A cast. Cristel-
laria.
Together with Xanthidia &c.

§6. Yellow Jurassic Melonia-limestone from the Kaiserstuhly

Baden. (Monatsb. 1843, p. 105.)
 the Nomenclature of tlie Foraminifera. 257

PI. XXXVII. IX. A. A

small piece, of the natural size, consisting
of minute, globular, uniform bodies, lying in contact
without calcareous cement. Fig. 1, Boi-eJis [Melonia)
sphceroidea (1842) figs. 2 & 3, sections.
; Magnified 20
diam. These have externally the appearance of A Iveolince^
prolately spheroidal in shape; the internal structure,
however, though obscure, is not that of AlveoUna [Borelis
of Montfort and Ehrenberg), but is like that seen in Fu-
sulina^ Fndotliyra^ and Involutina. Regarding Ehren-
berg's specimens as Endothyra^ and taking the rock for
Jurassic, these are the youngest known of that genus*.

§7. Yelloic Jurassic Melonia-limestone^ Yorh^ England.

(Monatsb. I. c.)

This is said to have the same appearance as IX. A., but to differ
by containing some few extraneous objects, such as b. 1,
Nodosarittj s\).^ ] Cypris? These are
2, Textilaria,s\).?y3,
figured of the natural size. Figs. 1 2 are clearly as &
. stated. Fig. 3 is a simple, convex, oval object, possibly
a Cytherella (?) As to the presumed Alveoline character
.

of this Oolite we have no further evidence than the state-

ment quoted above.

§ 8. PI. XXXVII. IX. C. A

brown " Melonia-limestone" from
the Oolites of Bath is also alluded to, and a minute Tro-
chus or Pleurotomaria? is figured from it (c. 1). There is,
however, no figured evidence of the presumed Alveoline
character of this rock.

§9. Melonia- and Alveoh'na-limesfones and liornstones of

Russia. (Monatsb. 1842, p. 273 1843, pp. 79, 106.) A xoMte
;

friable Belleroplion-limestone from Witegra on the Onega Lake.

PL XXXVII. X. A. A piece figured nat. size. Figs. 1-4, Tex-
tilaria p)alceotrochuSj nat. size and 4 diam. This is a Val-
vidina (compare XI. 12 & 13). Together with small
Polyzoan(?) stems (figs. 5 & 6).
X. B is a similar rock, with minute helicoid shells (b. 1,
Euomphalusl nanus^ and B. 2, Eu.'^ inversus)^ which are
much like Spirorbis.

§ 10. Melonia- and AlveoUna-hornstone of the Mountain-

limestone of the Pinega [Dwina)^ Archangel. (Monatsb. 1842,
p. 273 1843, p. 106.)
;

PI. XXXVII. X. C. A piece, nat. size. c. figs. 1-4, Borelis prin-

* In a sketcli of tlie range of Foraminifera in time, by one of us, in the

'Proceed. Geol. Assoc' vol. iii. pp. 180 & 182, Fustilina was inadvertently
made to take the place of JEndothi/ra in this Jurassic stage.
258 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

and magn. 4 diam. Ovoid in shape. Figs.

ceps, nat. size
Alveolina onontiparaj nat. size and magn. 4 diam.
5, a, h,
Fusiform. [In the phite, fig. 5, outline or longitudinal
section, nat. size ; fig. 6, longitudinal section, opened by
weathering, magn.] There can be no doubt of these shells
being (fig. 5) Fusulina cylindrica^ Fischer, and (fig. 4)
its short sphajroidal variety.

§11. Melonia-lionistone of the Mountain-limestone of

Witegra.
PI. XXXVII. X. D. A piece, nat. size. D. figs. 1-4, Borelis
(1842), nat. size, and views and section
sioliceroidea^
magn. Very small, oblately spheroidal, deeply and evenly
furrowed longitudinally chambers small (or nearly filled),
;

decidedly Fusuline in character. Figs. 5, 6, B. constricta^

nat. size and magn. Such a Fusidina as this has been
found fossil in the Arctic Regions*. Figs. 7-9, Alveolina
jyrisca (1842) nat. size and magn.
;
This is a Fusidina
like C. 5. Figs. 10, 1 a-/, represent Borelis [Melonia) meloj
from the Karst, near Trieste, for comparison. This is a
true simple Alveolina, with a section very different from
that of any of the above.

§12. Hornsfone of the Mountain-limestone, icith Spirifer

mosquensis, /rom Tula, Russia. (Monatsb. 1843, pp. 79, 106.)
PL XXXVII. XI. A-D. The material variously shown.
Figs. 1, 2. Alveolina "priscal These are internal casts of Fu-
sidina cylindnca but the shape of the chambers is not
;

so definitely quadrangular as in figs. 5 8. This may be &

due either to mineralization or to some obliquity in the
section.
Fig. 3. Borelis labyrinthiforinis (1843). vertical section of A
the internal cast of a Fusulina, of an oblate-spheroidal
shape.
Figs. 4, 5. B.palaiojdms. Casts of a Fusidina, with short alar
prolongations of the chambers, and therefore to some ex-
tent Nummuline in shape, being discoidal with keeled
edge.
Fig. 6. B. jpalceophacus. A cast of a similar but thicker Fu-
sulina.
Figs. 7, 8. B. palceosphmra. Casts of a somewhat similar
Fusulina, but barrel-shaped, having considerably produced
alse. In shape it corresponds with x. D. 1-4.

* Fusulina hyperhovea, Salter, in Belclier's *

Arctic Voyage,' 1855, vol. ii.

p. 380, pi. xxxvi. figs. 1-3.

 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 259

Fig. 9. Grammostomum hursigerum. Embedded cast of a

Textilaria (to appearance), with oval segments.
all
Fig. 10. Nodosaria index. Chamber-casts of a doubtful Fora-
miniferj in a row, with indications of a narrow straight
shell, but showing no stolons.
Fig. 11. Rotalia antiqua. A
rotaliform Endothyra'^ with
chamber-casts like those of small Planorhulince (Mantell,
Philos. Transact. 1846, pi. xxi.), and at the same time
like those of Phillips's Endothyra Boivmani (Proc. Geol.
Polytech. Soc. W. Hiding Yorkshire, 1846, vol. ii. p. 277,
pi. vii. fig. 1).
Fig. 12. Tetvataxis conica (1843); fig. 13. T. conical , side
view ("compare Textilaria palceotrochus''^). As before
intimated, this is a Vahidina, or at least a Valvuline
modification of Trochammina.
Fig. 14. Tejutilariafalcata. Probably the edge view of fig. 17.
Fig. 15. T. lagenosa. The same as fig. 9.
Figs. 16 & 16*. T. lunata (1843). Apparently a broad pyra-
midal Textilaria.
Fig. 17. T. recurvata. Side view of T. falcata^ fig. 14.

Forms similar to figs. 11, 12, 13, 14, and 17, besides others,
have been found in the Mountain-limestone of England and
Scotland by Messrs. Tennant, Darker, Phillips, Sorby, Hark-
ness, Holl, Young, Moore, and Brady. The last-named has
made a preliminary notice of them in the Brit. Assoc. Report
for 1869, Trans. Sect. p. 381, and has elaborated one form in
particular {Saccavimina Carteri) in the Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,
vol. vii. p. 177 &c., pi. xii. See also " Monogr. Polymorph.^''
Linn. Soc. Trans, vol. xxvii. p. 199.

Fusidina. —With regard to the Fusuline specimens, Prof.

Ehrenberg has evidently taken Alveolina mefo,var./3 (F.&M.),
the Melonia sphceroidea of De Blainville (1824) as the type for ,

those having a prolatcly spheroidal shape. This is also the

Borelis melonioides of De Montfort (1808) hence the use also
;

of the latter generic termf. But the Carboniferous specimens

are not of this genus, and had been rightly discriminated by
Fischer de Waldheim :|:.

t For a bibliographic history of Alveolina, see our memoir in Ann. Nat.

Hist. ser. 3, vol. viii. pp. 161 &c.
X
'
Oryctograph. Moscou,' 1830, p. 17, pi. xiii. Figs. 1-5 illustrate his
Fusulina cylindrica and figs. 6-11 are devoted to his F. flepressa, wliich
;

is the same as F. ct/Iindrica, but showing a different aspect of interior,

bein» opened at a different portion of the surface by weathering. See
also D'Orbigny in ' Geol. Russia, &c. vol. ii. p. 15 ; and D'Eichwald's ' Le-
thaea Eossica,' 5^ livr. 1859, pp. 349 &c.
 — ;

260 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

In treating of Fusulina in the Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol,

viii. p.166 (1861), we regarded it as an Alveolina- but Dr.
Carpenter's researches have settled its higher rank as a hjaline
and tubuliferous shell near Nonionina and Niimmulina*, as
intimated by D'Orbignj. Prof. Ehrenberg seems to have
adopted the terms ^^ Alveolina'''' and Borelis'''' for the long and '"'•

short FusulincB respectively f. If arranged in order, according

to the amount of compression or the diminishing length of
axis, the FusulincB figured in the plate before us would stand
thus :

-, »T 1
.
^ c\rr -\ The same as
iTusiform.
Alveolma x. D. 7-9.
1.
c,
2.
J
prisca.
montipara.
^
Kir]
X. C. o, «, ». ? 7
1 tp

i e^
/•

7
J tt.-
i^ischers rusuiina cy-
•
^
i -,

^ { lindrica &XiQ. r .aejjressa,

J
7 ;

3. prisca? xi. 1, 2. Long barrel-shaped.

4. Borelis constricta. x. D. 5, 6. Cylindrical, but con-
stricted in the middle.
5. princeps. X. C. 1-4. Ovoid.
6. sphteroidea. x, D. 1-4. 1 Oblately spheroidal
7. palfeosphasra. XI. 7, 8. J barrel-shaped.
8. •
labyrinthiformis. xi. 3. Deeply oblate ] thick
disk with rounded edges.
9. palgeophacus. XL 6. Biconvex, with flattened
faces a disk with attenuate margin.
;

10. paleeophus. xi. 1-5. Lenticular.

Thus, with every possible gradation of shape between them,

the longitudinal section of the first is of the same outline as the
vertical cross section of the last whilst all present the same
;

spiral arrangement of chambers (subquadrangular in section)

when exposed by a median section across the long specimens,
and parallel to the two faces in the discoidal and lenticular
forms.

Fusulina cylindrica has been found in the Carboniferous

rocks on the Ohio:}: and of Upper Missouri (Marcou, Geol. Map '

U. S. and Canada,' text p. 36, 8vo, Boston, 1853; and Meek

and Hayden, Palgeontol. Upper Missouri/ 1865, pi. i. figs.
'

* 'Introd. Study Foram.' 1862, p. 304 &c. ; 'Month. Microscop. Journ.'

1870, p. 180.
t We are obliged to come to this conclusion, although our respected
author had a decidedly difi'erent opinion in 1842. In the Monatsb. 1842,
p. 274, he states that
" 1. Melonia (BorcUs) ^pliceroidea, 2. B. constricta^
3. B. princeps (2 lines long), and 4. A/ceoIina prisca (1 line long, fusiform),
occurring mixed up together in the white Carboniferous Miliolite-limestone
of the Oneida Lake, are ver^^ different as to species from the evidently
allied Fiis^dince of Russia."
\ De Verneuil, Sillinian's Amer. Journ.' ser. 2, vol. ii. 1846, p. 293 j
'

Bullet. Soc. Geol. France, ser. 2, vol. iv. pp. 682, 684, & 708.
 .

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 261

^a-Qi). Also in California (Meek and Gabb, 'Geol. Surv. Cali-

fornia, Pala3ont.' vol. i. 1864, p. 4, pi. ii. fig. 2), together with F.

gracilis (fig. 1, p. 4) and F. robusta (fig. iJ, p. 3). Abich found

his Fusulina sphoirica in the Caucasus " Vergleich. Grund-
:

ziige Kaukas." &c., Mdm. phys.-math. Acad. St.-Pdtersb. vol.

vii. pi. iii. fig. 13. B. F. Shumard found a Permian Fusulina
{F. elongata) in New Mexico and Texas Transact. Acad.
:

ISt. Louis, vol. i. no. 2, 1858, p. 297 see also Hayden's Re-
;
'

ports.' F. rohusta has also been found in the Upper Carbon-

iferous Limestone of the Southern Alps (Canal-Thai, Uggo-
witz). Prof. Suess regards it as the same as F. splicer ica^
Abich, and notes its occurrence, with F. cylindrical in Russia*.
There can be little doubt, with the evidence of gradational
forms given in the 'Mikrogeologie,' pi. xxxvii., that all these
and even other Fusulince may belong to one and the same
zoological species. It is highly probable also that, on strict
comparison, one and the same variety would be found to have
claim to two or more of the names quoted above and in the
foregoing list, made from the Mikrogeologie.'^

In a specimen of white i^«s«7/»rt-limestone, brought from

Russia by the late Sir R. I. Murchison, we have found well-
characterized fragments of Dentalina communis and a conical
Valvulina. Such a form, recent, passes into Trochammina
squamata and Tr. injlata passes into Lituola and Lituola^
; ;

through Trochammina^ becomes Tnvolutina and Endothyra f.

This low Rotaliiform shell {Endothyra) occurs in specimens
collected by Dr. Holl from some clay-seams of the English
Carboniferous Limestone, in sections of Carboniferous Lime-
stone made by Prof. Phillips, of oolitic Mountain-limestone
made by Mr. H. C. Sorby, and in several other collections.
As Valvidina passes gradually into Trochammina by traceable
links (Brady), and as the last and Involutina are closely related,
we are not surprised to find a variety of modifications, even
Textilariiform, of this low group in the Palajozoic strata, and,
on the other hand, Endothyran modifications higher up in the
series, as Ehrenberg's Jurassic " Borelis sjahceroidea " (ix. A.
1-3) above noticed (p. 257).

Miscellaneous Fossil Foraminifera figured by Ehrenberg in the

'
Mik rogeo log ie '

I. Barhadoes {late Tertiary).

Planorbulina (young), and PI. ammonoides [Rss.].

* See Suess's valuable note on the distribution of Fusulina in America,
Europe, and Armenia, Proc. Geol. Inst. Vienna, Jan. 4, 1870; Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi. Miscell. p. 3.
t See above, p. 259 also II. B. Bradj-'s notes on these Foraminifera,
;

Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vi. pp. 50-52.

262 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

2. Nummulitic Limestone^ Traunsteinj Bavaria.

1.Haplophragmiitm.
2. Verneuilina pygm^ea [Egger).
3. Globigerina?
4. Operciilina ammonis [Ehr.].

3. PIdner-Kalky Teplitz^ Bohemia.

1. Lageiia (Entosolenia) globosa {Montag.},
2. Polymorpliina ?
3. Textilaria globulosa, Ehr.
4. Globigerina.

4. Hornstone [Cretaceous] Saxony,

,

1. Textilaria globulosa, Ehr.

5. Coral-rag J
Cracow.
Nodosaria and Cristellaria.

6. Jurassic Limestone^ Kaiserstuhlf, Baden,

1. Endothyra sphteroidea (Ehr.),

7. Jurassic Limestone^ Yorhj England.

Nodosaria and Textilaria.
8. Jurassic Limestone^ Bath^ England.

9. Carboniferous Limestone^ Witegra, Russia,

1. Valvulina (Tetrataxis) palteotroclms (Ehr.),

10. Carboniferous Hornstone of the Pinega^ Archangel,

1. Fusulina cylindrica, Fischer,
2. princeps [Ehr.]. This is probably the same as F.
sphcerica, Abichj and F. rohusta. Meek.

11. Carboniferous Hornstone, Witegra, Russia.

1. Fusulina cylindrica, Fisch.
2. • constricta [Ekr.].
3. sphfflroidea [Ehr.),

12. Carboniferous Hornstone^ Tula, Russia.

1. Nodosaria? index, Ehr.
2. Fusulina cylindrica, Fisch^
3. palajosphasra [Ehr,].
4. labyrinthifonnis [Elir.].
5. palffiophacus [Ehr.].
6. palteophus [Ehr.].
7. Textilaria bursigera, Ehr.
8. falcata (vel recur vata), Ehr.
9. lunata, Ehr.
 —
the Nomenclature of the Foramimfera. 263

10. Valviilina (Tetrataxis) palgeotroclius [Ehr.].

11. Endothjra antiqua [Ehr.). Possibly the same as E,
Bowmani^ Phil.

We have now finished the critical examination of the illus-

trated Foraminifera so liberally and magnificently set forth in
the Mikrogeologie.'
'
There remain, however, some equally
beautiful drawings and coloured engravings of Foraminifera
and their internal casts in the Abhandlungen of the Berlin'
'

Academy, illustrative of the great microscopist's researches in

green sand resulting from the infillings of these minute shells
and other little cavernous organisms and the subsequent decay
of the enclosing tissues, and of his successful work in the
artificial production of analogous casts. In the ' Monatsberichte'
for 1858 are still later researches on such siliceous casts,
wdtli some illustrations. We
proceed, therefore, with the ex-
amination of these plates, as part of the Miscellaneous Fossil
Foraminifera figured by Dr. Ehrenberg,

§ 13. On Green Sand^ and its elucidation of Organic

Life. (Abhandl. preuss. Akad. Wiss. aus dem Jahre 1855, 4to,
Berlin, 1856, ])p. 85-176 read in July and August 1854, and
;

in February, March, May, and July 1855.)

In this memoir are described foraminiferal shells and internal
casts from :

I. & II. 1. Tertiary glauconitic sand of Pontoise, France,

p. 104 2. Tertiary glauconitic sand of Pierre-Laie, near Paris,

;

p. 105 3. Tertiary green sand from Westeregeln, Hanover,

;

p. 105 4. Nummulitic Limestone of Traunstein near the

;

Chiem-See, Bavaria, p. 105 5. Nummulitic Limestone of ;

Montfort, Departement des Landes, Frdnce, p. 106 6. Num- ;

mulitic Limestone of Fontaine-de-la-Medaille, near Montfort,

p. 107 7. Green sand from beneath the ZeuglodonAm\e's,XonQ^
]

Alabama, North America, p. 107 8. Chloritic Limestone of ;

the Planer, near Werl, Westphalia, p. 107 9. Upper Green- ;

sand, Compton Bay, Isle of Wight, p. 109 10. Greensand of ;

Haldon Hill, Exeter, p. 109; 11. Upper Greensand, Handfast

Point, Swanage Bay, England, p. 109 12. Lower Greensand, ;

Handfast Point, p. 110 13. Gault, Escragnolles, Dep. du Var,

;

France, p. 110; 14. Neocomian, Lales, Dep. du Var, p. 110;

15. Loose green sand of the Middle Jurassic beds near Mosco\v,
p. Ill 16. Compact green sand of the Jura, near Moscow,
;

p. Ill 17. Lower Silurian green sand of St. Petersburg,

;

p. 112.
* See also Prof. J. W. Bailey's Memoir " On the Origin of Green Sand,
and its formation in the Oceans of the present Epoch," in the Quart. Journ.
Microsc. Soc, no. xviii., 1867, pp. 83-87.
264 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

III. "
Remarks on the green sand of the Zeuqlodon-\\\ne?,io\iQ,
of Alabama" (read February 1855), pp. 112-il6. IV. ''New
advance of knowledge of the green sand, and on the abmidant
brown-red and coral-red stone casts of the Polythalamian
Chalk of North America" (read March 1855), pp. 116-129.
V. " Further recognition of the higher organization of the Poly-
thalamia by means of their ancient stone casts" (read May
1855), pp. 130-145. VI. " The successful exposition of perfect
stone casts of Nummulites, with abundant organic structure",
(read July 1855), pp. 146-148. VII. " The successful trans-
parent colouring of colourless organic siliceous bodies for micro-
scopical purposes " (read July 1855), pp. 148-157. The expla-
nation of plates, pp. 158-176.
Plate I. iigs. i.-iii. represent chlorite &c.
Fig. IV. Agroup of green siliceous casts and portions of casts
from the Nummulitic Limestone of the Traunstein. They are
numbered (1-11) in the text, p. 159, and lettered {a-l) in the
plate and its explanation, p. 160 : fig. a (" Rotalia") probably

belongs to an OjjercuUna] fig. _^ (" Rotalia") may be part of

the cast of a simple Alveolina. The others are very uncertain.
Fig. V. (j). 160), Nodosaria, Zeuglodon-limestone, Alabama.
Fig. VI., Nodosaria monile (Glauconitic Limestone, Montfort),
&
=N. pyrula^ D'Orb. VII. VIII., Nodosaria javanica (Gua
Linggo-manik, Java), has parallel grooves in each segment,
and is a Bigenerina that had a set of internal ribs on the
chamber-wall (incipient labyrinthic structure) see also a grooved
:

cast in Textilaria trilohata^ pi. IV. figs. XV., XVI. Fig. ix.
Vaghudma^ Zeuglodon-\miQ,^to\i&. Fig. x. Vaginidlna suhu-
lata, Glauc. Limestone, Montfort.
PI. II. fig. I. (p. 161), Textilaria glohidosa, Num. Liniest.
Traunstein. Fig. II., Orammostomum attenuatum^ and fig. III.,
Gr. angidatum (Num. Limest. Montfort), are Textilaria sagit-
tula. Fig. IV., Text, euryconus? [Zeugl.A.) is Text, agglutinans.
,

Fig. v., Grammostomum {Zeugl.A.), is Text, sagittula. Fig. VI.,

Oncohotrys huccinum {Zeugl.-\.),is the cast of probably a Poly-
morphina^ possibly of a Bulimina. Fig. VII., Rotalia umbilicata
(Glauc. L. Montfort), is a young nautiloid form possibly Ro-
taline, probably Operculine. Fig. viii. (p. 162), Mesopora
cliloris (Traunstein), is an Operculina., and not the same as is
figured in the ' Mikrogeologie,' which is a Haploijhragmium
[Lituola). Fig. IX., Planidina micromiyhala [Zeugl.-].) is ,

Rotalia Beccarii. Fig. X., Phanerostomum'? and fig. XL, Pla-

^

nulina polysolenia (Zeugl.-l.), are Planorhidina vulgaris. Fig.

XII., Cristellaria eurythalama [Zeugl.A.]^ is a Lituola [Haplo-
phragmium) Fig. XIII. (p. 163), Glohigerina crassa {Zeugl.-\.) y
.
 .

the Nomenclature of the Forammifera. 265

is Glob, hulloides. Fig. xiv. Geoponus zeuglodontis {Zeugl.-l.^

is PlanorhuUna vulgaris'^
PI. III. (p. 164), fig. I.-IV., Nonionind^ havarica (Traun-
stein), is a young Amphistegina. This is the earliest recorded
appearance of the genus in the geological series. Fig. v.,
Rotalia (Zeugl.-l.) , is a young Oj^erculina or Nummulina?
Fig. VI., peculiar triangular dentate cast {Zeugl.-\.), is like the
septal plane of a Polystomella. Figs. VII.-IX. (p. 165), Am-
phistegina javamca, and fig. X., Heterostegina clathrata^ both
from the Orbitoidal Limestone of Gua Linggo-manik, Java, are
both the same Amph. javanica.
PI. IV. (p. 166), fig. I. (p. 167), not named, is an Amphi-
stegina with parasitic borings. Figs, ii.-vil. (p. 168), Orhi-
toides Prattii. Figs. VIII.-X., Orhitoidesjavamcus^ and fig. XI.,
Orhito ides microthalama, both from Java, are the same Orhitoides.
Fig. XII., Cyclosiphon'^ from Java, is part of an Orhitoides
J

(referred elsewhere by Ehrenberg to Orh. Mantelli). Fig. Xiii.

(p. 169), Spiroplecta'^ {Zeugl.-X.)^ is a Spiroplecta. Figs.
XIV.-XVI., Textilaria trilohata (Java, Orb. L.) is an interesting
,

sublabyrinthic Text.^ already referred to (p. 264). Fig. xvii.,

>l^/)^Vo/oc^^?^*H,a? (Traunstein), seems to be a Quinquelocidina.

Fig. XVIII., Quinquelocidina, and fig. XIX., Quinqiieloculina

(Traunstein), are undeveloped young Miliolce. Fig. xx.,
Quinq. saxorum (Calcaire grossier, Pontoise), is a Quinquelo-
cidina, but not of that species which has a thick shell grooved
within. Fig. XXI., Triloculina (Orb. L., Java), has been
parasitically bored. Fig. xxii., Spiroloculina (Orb. L., Java),
is very interesting in having lateral stolons from segment to
segment, showing a prolepsis of the more complicated and
closely related Orhitolites, the outside of the quasi-annular
segments being multistoloniferous. These supernumerary
stolons begin by few and become many in later segments.
Fig. XXIII. Cerithium'^ {ZeuglA.). Fig. XXiv. Spirillina'^,
or young Mollusk ?, or Spirorbis ? (Alabama) decidedly a
;

young Mollusk.
PI. V. figs. I-VIII. Nummulites striata (Couizac, Dep. de
I'Aude) ^^.Nii.'x^ Nummulinaplanulata {JuSlVO..)..
; Figs, ix.,
X. (p. 171), N. Murchisoni (Traunstein) Fig. xi. N. Dwfrenoyi
.

(Traunstein). Y'xg. ^i\., Polystomatium^ (Traunstein), is a

Polystomella. Figs. XIII. -XV., Polystomatium lepactis (Orb. L.,
Java), is Polystomella craticulata (compare pi. xvi. fig. 9, of
'Introd. Study Foram.' 1862). Fig. xvi. (p. 172), Phijsom-
phalus porosus (Orb. L., Java), is Operculhia. Fig. xvii.
Alveolina (Java),
* Two casts of this species from North-American Tertiary beds were
figured by Prof. Bailey in Amer. Journ. Sc. 1845, vol. xlviii.uo. 2, pi. iv.
figs. 30, 31.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Fo?. x. 20
266 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

I. Foraminifera from the NummuUtic Limestone, Traunstein,

Bavaria. See also above, page 256.
1.Textilaria globulosa, Ehr,
2.Polystomella.
3. Operculina.
4. Amphistegina.
5. ISummulina Murchisoni.
6. Dufrenoji.
7. Alveolina.
8. Quinqiieloculina ?

II. NummulitiG Limestone, Montfort, France.

1.Nodosaria pjrula, D'' Orh.
2. Vaginulina subulata, Fhr.
3. Textilaria sagittula, Lefr.
4. 0]3erculina?

III. NummuUtic Limestone, Couizac, France.

1. Nummulina striata, D'' Orh.
2. planulata [Lam.).

IV. Zeuglodon-heds, Alabama.

1. Nodosaria.
2. Vaginulina.
3. Poljmorphina.
4. Textilaria agglutinans, D^ Orh.
5. —— sagittula, Lefr.
6. Spiroplecta.
Globigerina bulloides, D'' Orh.
7.
8. Planorbulina vulgaris, D^ Orh.
9. Rotalia Beccarii [Lin.).
10. Polystomella?
11. Operculina?
12. Haplopliragmiura,

V. Orhitoides Limestone, Java.

1. Textilaria trilobata, Ehr.
2. Bigenerina javanica [Ehr.).
3. Polystomella craticulata [F. & M.).
4. Orbitoides javanicus, Ehr.
5. Mantelli? (i/ortow).
6. Operculina.
7. Amphistegina javanica, Ehr.
8. Alveolina.
9. Spiroloculina (^stoloniferous).
10. Triloculina.
 ;

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 267

VI. Lower Silurian green sand of Petersburg. Fig. i. a

PI.
(p.173), Textilaria glohulosa'} in a piece of brownish siliceo-
J

calcareous green sandrock (treated with acid), from under

the Orthoceratite Limestone, Narwa, and fig. 5, Outtidina^
are both small TextilaricB. Fig. c, Rotalia^ from the same
a Rotaline or Endothyran form. Fig. ii. (p. 174), a thin slice
of the same rock (green), showing minute shaped bodies ;
19, Solenolithis simjjlex] 20, Dermatolithis subtilis', 21, D.
granulatus said to be brownish calcareous and microscopic,
:

belonging to the structure of Obolus, and abundantly scattered

throughout the green sandstone of Narwa.
PI. VII. Yellow, red, and brown sand casts of the yellowish
Chalk of Alabama, equivalent to that of the Mississippi.
Figs. 1, 2 (p. 175), Textilaria americana. Fig. 3, T. striata.
Figs. 4, 5, Guttulina turrita a, /3, are Verneuilina pygmcea. Fig.
6, Spiroplecta americana'? Fig. 7, Textilaria americana'?
Fig. 8, T. eury conns ?, is T. agglutinans. Fig. 9, T. glohidosa ?
Fig. 10 (p. 176), Dimo7'phina (Text.?) saxipara, is Text, glo-
hidosa. Fig. 11, Phanerostomum hispididum^ and fig. 12^ Ph.?j
are Glohigerina cretacea. Fig. 13, Rotalial^ is a young lim-
bate Planorhidina. Fig. 14, Phanerostomum senarium ?, fig.
15, Ph. poridosum?^ and figs. 16, 17, Ph. dilatatum^ are Glo-
higerina cretacea. Figs. 11 &
12 have more chambers than
figs. \4r-n^ but belong to the same species.

Foraminifera from the Chalk j Alabama.

1. Textilaria agglutinans, D'' Orb.

2. globulosa, Ehr.
3. Ehr.
striata,
4. americana, Ehr.
5. Spiroplecta americana (?), Ehr.
6. Verneuilina pygmaja (Egger).
7. Globigerina cretacea, i)'()rZ).
8. Planorbulina, young.

§ 14.
" On organic siliceous sand, and Herr Ignatz BeisseVs
observations on such beds near Aix-la-Chapelle^'' (Monatsber.
1858, pp. 118-128). See also 'Literary Gazette,' 1857,
p.1220, for a notice of Herr Beissel's researches on the Glau-
coniferous sand-grains of Aix-la-Chapelle.

§ 15. I. "On the progress of hnoioledge of important micro-

scopic organic forms in the loivest Silurian clay-beds near St.
Petersburg'' (Monatsber, 1858, pp. 295-311). See also ' Neues
Jahrb. fiir Min.' &c., 1858, 5. Heft ; Murchison's ' Siluria/
20*
268 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

edit. 1867, p. 356; Bigsby's ^ Thesaurus Siluricus,' 1868,

p. 6; and^Monogr. Folymorph.^'"Sl\d.\\&. Lin. Soc. vol. xxvii.
p. 199.
11. " On further important microscopic organic forms from
the oldestSilmnan clay near St. Petersburg.'''' With a plate.
(Monatsber. 1858, pp. 328 &c., pi. i.)
A (p. 306). White marl-casts or marl-morpholites. 1.
Miliolina and 2. Textilarina ?
?,
B. Green siliceous internal casts.
3. Vaginulina?, in pi. I. fig. i.
4 (p.307). Nodosaria?, fig. ii.
5. Textilaria? imitatrix, fig. ill.
Polymorphina abavia, fig. IV.
6.
P. avia, fig. v.
7.
8 (p. 308). Guttulina silurica, fig. VI.
9. Rotalia palseotrias. l Figs. vii. & viii. No. 9 is omitted
10. R. palseotetras. j in the later list.
11 (p. 309). R.? palgeoceros. (" Like R. Hemprichii,'' 'Mi-
krog.' pi. xxxiv. f. 62.) Fig. ix.
12. Dexiospira triarchgea, fig. x.
13. D. hexarchcea, fig. xi., a, h.
14 (p. 310). Aristerospira octarchsea, fig. xii.
15. Nonionina? archetypus, fig. xiii.
16. Spirocerium priscum. (" New genus near Spirohotrys^
but has not the two openings in the later chambers.")
Fig. XIV.
These figured glauconitic grains are magnified 56 diam.
Their relationship to Foraminifera is very uncertain. They
are not nearly so clear and definite as the usual inner moulds
of foraminiferal shells but, like the green grains in our Upper
;

and Lower Greensand, some may be such casts, and many are
probably of concretionary or derivative origin. As Dr. Ehren-
berg at first stated, little can be said of them except that they
have Rotaline and Textilarian appearances. Some may have
belonged to Eozoon (as fig. i.). Figs, iv., v., VI. look Buli-
mine; Vii., Viii., x. look Globigerine; ix. somewhat Nonio-
nine ; xi., xii., more or less Rotaline. They are all doubtful.
C (p. 311). "Calcareous shale casts from the Devonian
strata near St. Petersburg.*'
17- Miliola (Holococcus) Panderi. (" Trochiliscus Pander: ^

orbicular or oval hollow compressed in the middle or

; ;

on the side with a single opening furrowed longitu-

; ;

dinally with 18-20 sulci, which in some cases are

spiraL") =iyaye?^a?
 tJie Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 269

Appendix.

Generic names of Foraminifera used hy Ehrenberg, and their

prohable equivalents.

Allotheca, 1854. Glohigerinal

Alveolina, i)'(9rJ. Alveolina^ Fusulina.
Amphisorus, 1838 Orhitolites (old).
Ai'isteropora, 1859. Planorhulina ?
Aristerospira, 1859 Planorhulina ?
Aspidospira, 1844. Planulina.
Asterodiscus, 1838. =?
Bigenerina, i)' Orh. Polymorphina.
Biloculina, D'' Orh Adesoline Quinqueloculina. Biloculina '?

Borelis, il/f/Ji. Alveolina; Fusulina] Endothyra.

Calcarina, D'' Orh. Planorhulina^
Cenchridium, 1843? Entosolenian Lagena.
Ceratospirulina, 1859. Dimorphous i¥272ofa ? ; Vertebralina?
Cimelidium, 1859. Valvulina?
Clidostomum. Textilarian [Beuss].
Colpopleura, 1844. Planorhulina.
Coscinospira, 1838. Peneroplis and Lituola.
Cristellaria, Lamk. Cristellaria Planulina
|
j
Haplophrag-
niium.
Cyclosiplion, 1856. Orhitoides,
Dentalina, D' Orh. Dentalina.
Dexiospira, 1859. Indeterminable.
Dimorphina, D'' Orh. Dimorphine Virgulina.
Encorycium, 1859. Nodosaria.
Frondicularia, Defr. Nodosaria Glandulina,
;

Geoponus, 1838. Polystomella Planorhulina.

;

Globigerina, D^ Orh. Glohigerina.

Grammobotrys, 1854. Virgulina'^ Sphmroidina.
Grammostomum, 1839. Textilaria\ Vulvulina\ Bolivina j

Virgulina Polymori^hina.
;

Guttulina, D^ Orh. Verneuilina Textilaria.

;

Heterolielix (1843) changed to Spiroplecta (1844).

Heterostegina, i)' Orh. Amphistegina.
Heterostomum, 1854. Textilaria Virgulina.\

Holococcus, 1859. Lagena'^

Lenticulina, Lamh. Planorhulina PulvinuUna. ;

Loxostomum, 1854. Heterostomella ] VulvuUna] Polymor-

phina.
Megathyra, 1854. Mentioned in 'Mikrogeol.' p. 13, without
figure or description.
Melonia, Blainv. Fusulina) Alveolina.
 .

270 On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

Mesopora, 1854. Lituola [Haplophragmium) Operculina. j

Miliola, Lanik. Lagena Orhulina.

;

Monetulites, 1856. Nummulina.

Nodosaria, Lanik. Nodosaria Bigenerina. ;

Nonionina, i)' Orh. Nonionina Rotalia ? PlanorbuUna ?

; ;
;

Cristellaria ? Amphistegina.
;

Omphalophacus, 1838. PalvinuUna.

Oncobotrys, 1856. Polymor]^Mna'^
Ovulina. Lagena.
Phanerostomum, 1854. Glohigerina.
Physomphalus, 1856. Operculina.
Planulariaj Defr. Planularia.
Planulina, Z)' Orh. PlanorbuUna^ including Planuliiia and
Truncatulina Glohigerina Rotalia ; Pulvinulina ; Nonio-
; ;

nina'^] Operculina] Cristellaria.

Platyoecus, 1854. Pulvinulina'^
Pleurites, 1854. Sphceroidina'?] Virgulina] Polyniorphinal
Pleurostomum. Textilarian \P.euss\.
Pleurotrema, 18H8. Galcarina'^
Polymorphina, 2)' OrJ. Polymorphina] Bolivina] Virgulina]
Textilaria.
Polystomatium, 1856. Polystomella.
Proroporus, 1844. Polymorphina] Bolivina] Textilaria.
Prorospira, 1844. Planorhulina.
Ptygostomum, 1854. Planorhulina; Glohigerina.
Pylodexia, 1859. Glohigerina.
Pyrulina, D^ Orh. Pyrulina {Polymorphina)
Quinqueloculina, 2)' Orh. QuinquelocuUna.
Rhynchoplecta. Textilarian [Jieuss].
Rliynchopleura, 1856. Textilarian?
Rhynchospira. Globigerine \Reuss\.
Robulina, D' Orh. Cristellaria.
Rosalina, Z)'(9r?). Planorhulina] Glohigerina.
Rotalia, Z/amA^ Glohigerina] Planorhulina and Planulina]
Pulvinulina'^] Cristellaria] Operculina'?
Rotalina, /)' Orh. PalvinuUna.
Sagrina, D' Orh. Heterostomella.
Selenostonuun, 1859. Rotaline?
Siderospira. Calcarina [Reuss].
Soldania, D' Orh. Cristellaria.
Sorites, 1838. Orhitolites.
Spliferoidina, Z)' Orh. Sphceroidina ]
Virgulina.
Spirillina, 1841. Spirillina] Cornuspira'i
Spirobotrys, 1844. Planorhulina'?
Spirocerium, 1859. Indeterminable.
Spiroloculina,Z)'OrJ. Spirolocidina] adelosine Quinquedoculina.
 On the Habits of some Madeiran Spiders. 271

Spiroplecta,1844 {olim Heterohelix). Spiroplecta.

Spiropleurites, 1854. Pulmnvlina.
Strophoconus, 1844. BoUvina] Virgulina.
Synspira, 1854. Synspira (?).
Tetrataxis, 1854. Tetrataxis {ValvuUna).
Textilaria, Defr. Textilaria BoUvina. ;

Triloculina, i>' Orb. Miliola ?

Uvigerina, D^ Orb. PlanorbuUna^
Vaginulina, D"^ Orb. Vaginulina.

XL. — On the Habits of some Madeiran Spiders.

By Frederick Pollock, Esq.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History,

Gentlemen,
In the number of your Magazine for June 1865 there
is an article by me on the Epeira Aurelia spider.
I had some doubts, at the time I wrote it, upon one fact
therein stated and having had the opportunity of making
;

further observations, in the season just passed, in Madeira, I

iind that I was mistaken in what I originally supposed to
occur.
As it is an important point in arachnology, and as it differs
from Blackwall's observations, I should like to be able
all jMr.
to contradict my former statement in the same publication in
which it was made, and to add a few remarks on the economy
of two other sorts of Madeiran spiders, which, if you will allow
me, I will now proceed to do.

Epeira Aurelia^ now called Nephila Aurelia.

article above alluded to I said that the spider changes
In the
its skin for the last time about a week after making its fifth
cocoon but from more recent observations I have come to the
;

conclusion, that there is no change of skin at all, after the

spider becomes adult. This reduces the number of changes
of integument to nine, in the female, viz. one in the cocoon
and eight after leaving it. The male, on the other hand, has
only four changes of integument after leaving the cocoon.
Unlike most spiders of the Nephila [Epeira) kind, N. Aurelia
does not make for itself any chamber to retire to when wishing
to escape observation, but remains constantly in the centre of
its web, and is therefore very easily watched. I have men-
tioned (in the previous article on this subject) that in the
construction of this web there is always a space left between
the adhesive spiral line, which extends from the circumference
 ;;;

272 Mr. Frederick Pollock on the

near the centre, and the inadhesive centre part

to tolerably
and I have frequently seen the spider scramble through this
opening, when frightened or anxious to get hurriedly from one
surface of the web
to the other. Various opinions and doubts
have been advanced by arachnologists, upon the specific pur-
pose which this open space is meant to subserve but in this ;

case the object appears plain enough —

namely, to give a short
cut, near the centre, between the opposite surfaces of the web.
But there is another reason which, I think, may account for
spiders of the geometrical kind leaving the space just alluded
to and I will endeavour to explain it.
;

When any comparatively large insect is caught in their

webs and carried away to be eaten, the spider generally bites
away the lines surrounding the insect (in order to get it free)
and thus a rent or hole must, of necessity, be made where the
insect became entangled.
Now the strength of these webs depends mainly upon the
radial lines, which are, of course, much closer together near
the centre than near the circumference.
If a fly is caught near the latter, perhaps no radial line, or
only one, need be broken, to get the creature away whereas if ;

it were caught very near the centre, two or three, at least, of the

radial lines might have to be cut, and the web would be

greatly weakened thereby. This may be the reason why the
spiral adhesive line is not carried nearer to the centre.
The central space, which is devoid of adhesive lines, and in
which it is undesirable that any thing should be caught, is
much larger than is requisite for a resting-place for the spicier.
The real resting-place of inadhesive lines does not occupy the
whole of this space and hence the void which there would be
; ;

no use in filling up, apparently.

I may here remark that, owing to the adhesive property of
the spiral lines so soon disappearing in Madeira, N. Aurelia
makes, on an average, about two webs in every three days.

Lycosa BlachwalUi.

This spider is described by Mr. J. Y. Johnson in the

August and November Nos. of the 'Annals
for 1863. On'

the 6th of January, 1870, I dug out of a hole (of its own
making, probably), in a soft sloping bank of earth, at an ele-
vation above tlie sea of about 2000 feet, in Madeira, a half-
grown female of L. Blackwallii and none were ever found by
;

me at a lower elevation, though I repeatedly searched for them

in every direction. On the 9th of March it changed its skin
and in April I brought it to England, where it changed again
 ; ;

Habits of some Madeiran Spiders. 273

on the 25tli of that month, and again on the 30th of July, at

Avhich latter date it became adult.
It may here be seen that sixty-two days elapsed between
the time of capture and the ensuing change and how many
;

days should be added to this, for the entire number between the
two consecutive changes, it is impossible to determine. Only
forty-seven days elapsed before another change took place, and
ninety-six before the last one occurred. Now, during the time
of the short interval (forty-seven days), the spider had less to
eat than at any other period whilst in my possession (for it
was shut up in a box in the hold of the ship during the voyage)
and this diminution of food ought to have prolonged, I think,
instead of shortening the time and as all other circumstances
;

during its captivity remained much about the same, the only
way in which I can account for the shorter period, is from
fright occasioned by the sea voyages, the transhipment at
Lisbon, and the vibration on the railway and cab journeys.
After it became adult, nothing particular occurred for a year
and seven days, or till the 6th of August, 1871, when the
spider made a cocoon, scantily supplied with yellow eggs,
agglutinated together. This cocoon it attached to its abdomen,
which it kept constantly elevated from the ground. It like-
wise encircled the cocoon Avith its fourth pair of legs, thus ten-
derly preventing its coming into contact with any thing. As
this female had been in solitary confinement ever since it was
half-grown, the eggs were not fecundated, I imagine.
.On the 28th of September the creature dropped the cocoon
from the abdomen and this Avas just about the time that the
;

young ones should have made their appearance, if the eggs had
been good.
On the 1 5th of October I landed the spider again in Madeira
but, unfortunately, forgetting the mischief that ants are always
ready to do there, I made no provision for protecting the crea-
ture from them, and the next morning I found that they had
killed the spider and were busy in walking off with the eggs.

Lycosa ingens (Blackw.).

Having procured from the Deserta Grande some fine spe-
cimens of and handsome spider, in the early part of
this large
this year, and having provided suitable cages, with glass lids,
for them, I was anxiovis to ascertain how large an animal the
largest spider would take ; and for this purpose I obtained
some lizards about 3 inches long, including the tail. Three
of these lizards were killed and devoured by one spider during
the time I kept it.
 — —
274 Mr. A. G. Butler on

They were eaten, bones, and head, and claws and all, the
only remnant of the feast being a small ball about \ of an
inch in diameter, which was cast aside at the bottom of the
cage.
The and Deserta Grande
islands of Madeira, Porto Santo,
all lie within an area about fifty miles across. They have
each its own peculiar large Lycosa^ no two being alike and 5

it is a very remarkable fact that these Lycosce vary in size in-

versely with the magnitude of the island in which they are
found, —
Madeira, the largest island, having the smallest
Lycosa, and Deserta Grande, the smallest island, having by
far the largest spider.
The mode of defence of all these varieties of Lycosce is pre-
cisely the same. They elevate the thorax, raise the first pair
of legs high up, and, opening wide asunder their falces, strike
at and seize any object, such as the end of a pencil, which is
presented to them, in a most formidable manner.
Circumstances unfortunately prevented my bringing this
splendid spider away Avith me from Madeira, or I should have
tried to watch and record the remainder of its existence.
Yours truly,
Frederick Pollock.
Thurlow, Clapham, S.W.
Sept. 12, 1872.

XLI. Remarks on Crinodes Sommeri and Tarsolepis remi-

cauda. By A. G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.
In the last Number
of the Annals C. Ritsema, of Leyden,
'
'

accuses me
of renaming an old and well-known species of
moth, Crinodes Sommeri, with the new generic and specific
names of Tarsolepis remicauda.
C. Sommeri is figured by Hlibner in the second volume o\
his Sammlung,' pi. 197
'
on pi. 196 both sexes of anothei
;

species (
C. Besclcii) , of which we possess a series in the British
Museum, are correctly figured. The latter
therefore the type
is
of the genus Crino, subsequently altered to Crinodes, and is
evidently so considered in Mr. Walker's catalogue.
Hiibner states his figure to be a representation of a male
insect, as we should naturally conclude from the fact of its
possessing the male character of a well-developed anal tuft of
radiating scales. My
insect is also a male, and differs from
C. Sommeri, as figured by Hiibner, in the following generic
and specific characters :
 Crinodes Sommeri and Tarsolepis remicauda. 275

Generic differences.
Crinodes So7nmeri, Hiibuer. Tarsolepis remicauda, Butler.
1. Male antennse feebly pectina- 1. Male antennae bearing about
ted, as"' in the other species of Cri- forty-three well-developed pectina-
nodes. tions.
Palpi long, slender, projecting
2. 2. Palpi short, robust, scarcely
considerably beyond the head. projecting beyond the head.
3. No abdominal tufts. o. Two long tufts of carmine
hairs at base of abdomen, beneath
wings.
4. Body slender; abdomen ap- 4. Body very robust, almost
parently spinous, as in Checupa clumsy ; abdomen not spinous.
(Hadenidie), P. Z. S. 1867, pi. vi.
fig- 5.

8])ecific differences.

1. Pale costal band of front wings 1. Pale costal band continuous

restricted to centre of costa. from base to apex.
2. Pale basal patches represented 2. Two distinct pale basal
only by usual elongation of basal patches.
scales.
3. Inner margin of front wings 3. Inner margin of front wings
waved as in the allied C. fulguri- slightly convex, not waved.
fera.
4. Hind wings comparatively 4. Hind wings comparatively
short and rounded, with well- long and ovate, with ill-defined cen-
defined central black spot and three tral spot central marginal line
;

distinct continuous marginal lines. converted into spots, none of the

lines continued round margin.
5. Underside of wings dark, all 5. Underside of wings pale, all
the markings sharply defined. the markings ill-defined.
6. Transverse band of frontwings 6. Transverse band of front wings
strongly angulated, so as almost to scarcely waved, nearly parallel to
touch discoidal cell. outer margin.
7. Fringe of all the wings long. 7. Fringe of all the wings short.

The conclusion that I arrive at from the above comparison

is that ray insect
is not identical either genericallj or specifically
with Hiibner's. It certainly is not a Crinodes for it does not ;

agree generically with the type, G. Beschii] and inasmuch as

all the members of tlie genus Crinodes^ so far as we know them,
are from the New World, it is not at all improbable that the
example from Rio Janeiro in Mr. Fry's collection may be the
true C. Sommeri^ and the Javan species a totally different
insect, belonging to an allied genus, and on that account some-
what similar to it in pattern and coloration.
I therefore feel myself fully justified in retaining the
generic and specific names Tarsolepis remicauda for Mr,
Cornthwaite's insect and I should recommend that this name
;

be also attached to the Javan specimens examined by Herr

Ritsema.
 —
276 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Dredgings in Lake Ontario.

XLII. Preliminary Report on Dredgings in Lake Ontario.

By H. Alleyne Nicholson, M.D., D.'Sc, M.A., F.K.S.E.,
Professor of Natural History in University College, Toronto.

In consequence of the interesting discoveries made in the

dredgings carried on in Lake Superior in the summer of 1871
in the U.S. steamer Search' (Reports of the Sec. of War,
'

U.S. vol. ii.), I was induced to apply to the government of the

Province of Ontario for a grant to be expended in prosecuting
a similar series of dredgings in Lake Ontario, a lake which
had hitherto never been explored by the dredge. With a
praiseworthy appreciation of the value of such scientific re-
searches, the necessary assistance was generously granted to
me by the Provincial Government and the results obtained
;

are of a very satisfactory character. The short time, however,

which has elapsed since the dredging was completed has not
permitted more than the most hasty examination of the mate-
rials collected. In the following preliminary report, therefore,
I shall merely state the general results which were obtained,
reserving for a future occasion a detailed account of the animals
which were collected.
The dredgings were all carried on in the later part of June

and the early part of July, and were made partly from the
yacht Ina and partly from the steamer Bouquet.' They
'
'
'

were entirely carried on by hand and the dredges employed

;

were such as are ordinarily used in sea- dredging. In dredging

in deep water, however, a bag of embroidery canvas Avas
attached outside the ordinary net —
an addition rendered neces-
sary by the extremely fine nature of the mud at great depths,
i^ven with this precaution the dredge not unfrequently came
up nearly or quite empty from great depths, its contents having
been completely washed out. In deep water, also, a fifty-six-
pound weight was attached to the rope, at a distance of about
12 feet above the dredge and the same was necessary in
;

shallow water where the weeds were very thick, in order to

secure that the dredge should reach the actual bottom.
The dredgings were all carried on within a radius of ten
miles from Toronto and the following will show the general
;

nature of the bottom at different depths, and the chief loca-

lities at which the dredgings were prosecuted.
In Toronto Bay itself numerous hauls were made, both from
the yacht and the steamer, and the bottom proved very varied,
though the depth is almost constantly from 2 to 3 fathoms.
The greater portion of the bay, comprising the central part
of its area, has a bottom which appears to consist uniformly
of a tenacious, exceedingly fine, clayey mud, the temperature
 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Dredgings in Lake Ontario. 211

of which is comparatively low. All the shells in this clay

are dead, but it contains numerous small Annelides of the
genus Scenuris, along with many larvte of a Dipterous insect
allied to Chironomus or Corethra^ the latter being very con-
spicuous from their brilliant red colour. The muddy bottom
seems to be wholly destitute of weeds, and does not appear to
encroach upon depths of less than 2 fathoms.
Towards the edges of the bay, where the depth diminishes
to one and a half fathom or less, the bottom consists of sand,
covered over considerable areas by a dense growth of weeds
of different kinds. The chief varieties of bottom in this
shallow zone are these :
—
1 .Pure siliceous sand with dead
shells, almost destitute of life. 2. Sandy mud with a dense
growth of Charas, containing numerous Gamniari, small
leeches, larvte of Chironomus and Ephemerids, with shells of
Uyiio^ Gyclas^ Paludina^ Planorhis^ Valvata, 3Ielania, Pisi-
dium, and Physa. 3. Sandy mud, sometimes Avith peaty
layers, supporting a dense vegetation of ^«acAar«5 canadensis
and Charas. The life in these portions of the bay consisted
of much the same animals as in the preceding, except that the
Gammari were absent, unless in the occasional patches of
Charas brought up by the dredge. In some places, in from
one to one and a half fathom of water, the sand was crowded
with UnioneSj the dredge coming up completely packed with
living and dead shells. This was especially the case at several
points under the lee of the " island," a long, flat, insulated
strip of land which forms the southern boundary of the bay,
running parallel with the shore on which Toronto is built, at
a distance of about a mile and three quarters from it.
Another series of dredgings was carried on from a point in
the open lake, about eight miles to the south of Toronto, on a
line extending to the Toronto rolling-mills, the depth varying
from 40 fathoms at the southern end of the line to 3 fa-
thoms at its northern extremity. The deep dredgings along
this line were only partially successful, the dredge bringing
up nothing but good-sized pebbles, all the finer materials
having been washed out before it reached the surface. In
about 15 fathoms the bottom was found to consist of a tena-
cious blue clay, distinctly laminated, and containing numerous
broken-up stems of plants, along with small pebbles. No
traces of life could be detected beyond a few minute Anne-
lides belonging to the genus Soinuris. Another haul in 10
fathoms brought up the di-edge full of sand and pebbles with
no traces of life and another in 8 fathoms showed a bottom
;

of clear sand with dead shells of Cyclas and Pisidium^ but

devoid of all vestiges of animal or vegetable life.
 278 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Brcdgings in Lake Ontario.

Another series of dredgings was taken along a line extend-

ing in a south-west direction, from Toronto Point to a point
about five miles out in the lake, the depths varying from 8
to 15 fathoms. In this case the bottom was found uni-
formly to consist of an exceedingly fine, bluish-grey, clayey
mud, with numerous patches of a small bushy Alga (a species
of Cladophora). The mud contained very numerous minute
Annelides of the genus Swnuris, along with dead shells of
CyclaSj Pisidiwn^ and Planorhis ; and the bunches of Clado-
jphora yielded a large number of little Ostracode Crustaceans,
and a few beautiful little Amphipods which are as yet unde-
termined.
Another series of dredgings was carried on still further to
the south-west of the ground examined, in the series just men-
tioned, at a distance of about eight miles from the shore. The
depth here varies from 30 to 45 or 50 fathoms and the bottom
;

was found to consist uniformly of a fine greyish mud, some-

times highly argillaceous, sometimes more or less arenaceous,
with many small pebbles disseminated through it, and con-
taining a few dead shells of Planorhis and Pisidium^ and
much broken-down vegetable debris. Every haul also brought
up numerous specimens of a beautiful flesh-coloured Amphi-
pod and a few minute Annelides but no other traces of life
;

were obtained. The Amphipods are referable to Pontoporeia^

being apparently undistinguishable from P. affinisoi the Swe-
dish lakes ;
and I shall speak of them at greater length imme-
diately.
Another series of dredgings were taken in Humber Bay,
about four miles to the west of Toronto. Here the bottom,
except close to the shore, consisted of a tenacious bluish-grey
clay, sometimes with reddish patches in it. Vegetable life was
very scanty ; and animal life consisted entirely of many minute
Annelides.
Lastly, an examination was made, partly with the dredge
and partly by means of a hand-net, of the shallow water in
the immediate neighbourhood of the " island " and of the ex-
tensive ponds which communicate with the lake. The bottom
here consisted, for the most part, of a black mud composed
almost entirely of decayed vegetable matter, and supporting a
dense growth of Charas, Vallisneriaj Anacharisj Pontederia,
Nymphaja^ and Nuj)har. Animal life was naturally extremely
abundant, comprising numerous examples of Limnoia, Physaj
Planorhis^ Paludina^ Ci/clas, Pisidmm^ and Anodon^ along
with two species of Gammarus and many small Ostracode
-Crustaceans, a few leeches {Clepsine), very many large scarlet
water-mites, numerous aquatic insects {Nepa, Gyrinus, Dy-
 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Dredgings in Lake Ontario. 279

ticus^ and larvae of CMronomus^ Lihellula^ &c.), and a large

number of young fishes {Pimelodusj Perca, &c.). Numerous
Terrapins were also observed, and a single specimen of Meno-
iranchus but the latter unfortunately was not secured.
;

In the following list are indicated the chief forms of animal

life which were obtained in these dredgings. As before re-
marked, time has in most cases not permitted of any specific
determinations being made, and the species will be described
at length in a subsequent notice. The microscopic species
also liavCj in the meanwhile, been completely neglected.

Annelida.
1. Nephelis^ sp.
A small leech, nearly an inch in length when at rest, with
an oblique posterior sucker, and of a liver-brown colour in life.
Nearly allied to, if not identical with, N. latei-alis, Say.
Rare in 3 fathoms, Toronto Bay.

2. Nephelis, sp.
An exceedingly remarkable form, apparently undescribed.
The body is much flattened, and the width is nearly as great
as the length when the animal is at rest. Length | inch in
extension, I inch or less in contraction. Colour sometimes
dark greenish brown or nearly black, sometimes light brown,
with innumerable black points and numerous yellow spots,
which are especially abundant at the margins. A double black
dorsal line. The habits of this little leech are very remarkable.
The adult leech usually places itself with its entire ventral
surface closely appressed to some foreign body, such as a stone
or dead shell, to which it adheres like a limpet or small Chiton.
When forcibly detached or irritated it rolls up like a hedgehog
or like the Myriopods of the genus Glomeris. The objects
served by these peculiar habits become obvious when it is seen
that almost every individual carries attached to the ventral
surface of the body a large number (generally from twenty to
thirty) of young leeches. The young are attached to the ven-
tral surface of the parent posteriorly in a close cluster, which
is surrounded on all sides by a vacant space ; they adhere to
the adult by their posterior suckers, Avhich are separated from
the body by a very distinct constriction. The young leeches
are about -^ of an inch in length, in colom- light yellow or
reddish, and semitransparent. The stomach is very conspi-
cuous, and fills the greater part of the body but no other in-
;

ternal organs could be detected. This extraordinary habit of

carrying the young has been noticed by Verrill in a species of
280 Dr. H. A. Nicholson oh Dredgings in Lake Ontario.

Clepsine but, so far as I am aware, attention has not been

;

otherwise drawn to it (American Journ. Science and Arts,

vol. iii. Feb. 1872). I have also observed it in a species of
Clepsine from Lake Ontario, and shall describe it more fully
upon a future occasion.
Common in from 1 to 3 fathoms. •

3. Clepsine, sp.
A small leech, about | inch in length in extension. The
body flattened, with broad, transparent margins exhibiting
numerous lateral papillee. Back and belly, with exception of
the transparent borders above alluded to, of a dirty greenish
brown. The anterior end of the body is attenuated the pos-
;

terior extremity wide and flattened out and when irritated, it

;

has the habit of rolling up into a ball. This species, also,

carries its young attached to the posterior portion of its ventral
surface, in a small rounded bunch.
Common in from 1 to 3 fathoms.
4. Clepsine (?).

A small undetermined leech, of a worm-like shape and a

red colour. Length when contracted about | inch, in exten-
sion about 1 inch. Instead of remaining quietly attached
to some foreign body, like the preceding species, this leech
swims actively through the water by a serpentine bending
of the body.
Rare in 3 fathoms.
5. S(e7iurisj sp.

A large OligochEetous Annelide, about 2 inches in length,

of a red colour, with an iridescent blue intestinal streak.
A single individual was obtained in 3 fathoms, on a sandy
bottom.
6. Sceiiuris or CMrodrillus, sp.

A small and very slender form, varying in length from

J inch up to 1 inch, and of a red colour. These minute
Annelides occurred in extraordinary numbers at all depths of
the lake from 3 up to 45 fathoms but they were much more
;

abundant at the smaller than at the greater depths. They

were uniformly found wherever the bottom consisted of a fine
tenacious clayey mud.
Crustacea.
7. Gammarus, sp.

A small freshwater shrimp, varying in length from ^ to $

inch, and of a greenish-brown colour during life, with a dark
 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Dredgings in Lahe Ontario. 281

green intestinal tract. The antennas and antennules are about

lialfthe length of the body, and nearly equal. Numerous
examples of this pretty little species occurred amongst Charas
and other water-weedsj in from 1 to 3 fathoms.

8. GammaruSj sp.

A
minute form, not uncommon in shallow water in the
ponds at the " island."

9. Crangonyx (?), sp.

A
small Amphipod, as yet unexamined, which may perhaps
belong to this genus.
Common in from 10 to 15 fathoms, amongst branches of
Clado^ho7-ay upon a muddy bottom.

10. Cyp'is (?), sp.

A small Ostracode Crustacean, as yet undetermined, which

occurred plentifully, along with the preceding, amongst Glado-
'pliora at depths of from 10 to 15 fathoms.

11. Pontoporeia affinis (Lindstrom).

Small Amphipods, varying in length from y\, up to ^

inch, of nearly uniform flesh-colour. They aire referable to
the genus Pontoporeia and though they have not yet been
;

satisfactorily examined, I have little doubt as to their being-

identical with the Pontoporeia affinis of the Swedish lakes and
of LakeSuperior.
Theyoccur in great plenty in from 30 to 45 fathoms ; but
none were found in depths less than this, though they are
found in Lake Superior in all dredgings, from the shallowest
to the deepest. They were uniformly found inhabiting a
muddy bottom ; and they died very shortly after they were
brought to the surface.
Arachnida.
12. Limnochai-eSj sp.

A
fine species of this genus was extremely abundant in
shallow water and in the ponds at the " island."

13. Hydrachnaj sp.

A
small water-mite of this genus occurred abundantly in
Toronto Bay in from 1 to 2 fathoms.

Insecta.

14. Chironomus or Corethra^ gp.

The larvffi of a species of Dipteron belonging to one of the

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist, Ser, 4. Vol x. 21
282 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Bredgings in Lahe Ontario.

above genera occurred in great abundance in all the dredgings

in which a muddy bottom was found in depths of from 2
to 20 fathoms, but more abundantly in the smaller depths.
The colour varied in different examples from deep blood-red
to pink or greenish and their semitransparency rendered them
;

very beautiful under the microscope.

15. Ejiliemeridce.
Larvae of Ephemerids were found rarely in shallow water
to a depth of 2 fathoms.

MOLLUSCA.
16. Planorhis trivolvis. Say.

Very common in shallow water, but not extending beyond

a depth of 3 fathoms.

17. Planorhis jyarvus, Say.

Very common in shallow water, but not extending beyond

a depth of 1 fathom.

18. Valvata tvicarinaia (?).

A small spedes of Valvata, apparently referable to the above,

occurred abundantly in from 2 to 3 fathoms, ranging, though
in much diminished numbers, into depths of from 5 to 8
fathoms.
19. Paludina, sp.
A large form, nearly allied to P. decisa, Say (perhaps P.
impura). This species occurred in a living state and in all
stages of growth in from 2 to 3 fathoms on a sandy bottom.

20. Paludina {Amnicola), sp.

This is a very minute form which occurred in great plenty,
crawling over the stems of Cliara or Anacliaris in from 1 to
3 fathoms.

21. Limnceajugulari^, Say [=L.stagnalis7).

A large species, occurring in great plenty in shallow water
at Toronto Island. It is very nearly allied to L. stagnalis, but
it may perhaps be distinct.

22. Limnaa, sp.

A smaller and more elongated form, nearly allied to L.

columella. Say.
Eare in from 1 to 2 fathoms.
 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Dredgings in Lake Ontario. 283

23. Physa heterosfropha^ Say.

Veiy common in shallow water at the "island."

24. PJiysa^ sp.

A smaller form, rare in from 1 to 3 fathoms.

25. Melama, sp.

A form nearly allied to, if not identical with, the M. depygis
of Say {=M. niagarensis^ Lea?).
Common in from 2 to 3 fathoms in Toronto Bay.

26. Cyclas similis, Say.

Common in from 1 to 3 fathoms.

27. Pisidium abditum^ Haldeman.

Common in from 2 to 5 fathoms.

28. Unio crassidens, Lam.

Common, lioth in the living and dead state, in from 1 to 3
fathoms in Toronto Bay.

29. Um'o, sp.

A large ventricose form, common at the same depths and lU
the same locality as the preceding.

Vertebrata.
30. Pimelodus catus (=-f*. atrarius).
The young of this species, notmore than 1 inch to li inch
in length, occurred abundantly in the pools in the vicinity of
the "island."
31. Pomotis vulgaris.
The young of the sunfish or northern Pomotis of Richardson
occurred not uncommonly in shallow water at the " island."

32. Perca flavescens^ Cuv.

The American yellow perch.
Common throughout Toronto Bay.
33. Leicciscus.
Two individuals of a small species of this genus were brought
up by the dredge in Toronto Bay from a depth of about 2
fathoms.
General Observations.
In a mere preliminary report there are but a few general
considerations which require notice. Upon the whole the
21*
284 Dr. II. A. Nicholson on Dredgings in Lake Ontario.

results obtained in these dredgings in Lake Ontario agree

very fairly with those obtained in Lake Superior and there is
;

a general conformity in the phenomena observed. The fauna

of Lake Superior, however, so far as deep water is concerned,
is decidedly richer than that of Lake Ontario whilst some
;

of the more remarkable forms discovered in the former appear

to be altogether absent in the latter. This is especially notice-
able as regards the singular Stomapod Crustacean Mysis re-
licta, which was found in great plenty in Lake Superior at all
depths up to 148 fathoms, but which was not detected at all
in Lake Ontario.
As might have been expected upon h jyrion grounds, the
fauna of Lake Ontario not extensive, though some forms
is
occur in great profusion. The shallow-water fauna is very
rich in individuals, and the number of species is quite con-
siderable for fresh water. No doubt, also, the list might be
much increased by a careful examination and by a more extended
investigation than it was in my power to carry out. Beyond
8 or 10 fathoms the fauna becomes very scanty ; and when we
reach depths of 20 fathoms and upwards, the list becomes
reduced to some small Annelides and Amphipod Crustaceans.
The nature of the bottom, also, at great depths is exceedingly
unfavourable to animal life, consisting almost everywhere of a
fine clayey mud, the temperature of which is very low.
The most interesting forms of life discovered were the An-
nelides and Crustaceans. The Annelides are very abundant
and varied, the two orders of the Hirudinea and OligocJia'ta
being both -represented, and the former presenting some species
of peculiar interest. Of the Crustacea the most interesting is
tlie little Amphipod whicli occurs in such numbers in depths
of from 30 to 45 fathoms, and which appears to be identical
with the Pontoporeia affinis of the Swedish lakes. This
species and the Stomapod Mysis relicta, Loven, are found in
Lakes Wetter and Wener in Sweden and it is well known
;

that their occurrence in this locality, along with other species

of marine genera, led to the belief that these lakes had been
formerly part of the sea, from which they had been cut off by
geological changes. On this theory these Crustaceans are the
survivors of the original marine fauna of the area, whicli had
been able to bear up under the gradual changes by which the
formerly existing sea was converted into fresh water. The
occurrence, therefore, of these same forms of Pontojjoreia and
Mysis in Lake Superior and of the former of tlicm in Lake
Ontario is an extremely interesting fact, whether Loven's
theory is to be accepted or not. It may be mentioned also
that there are no insuperable geological diliiciiities wliich
 ;

Prof. iS. Loveii on the Structure of tJte EcMnoidea. 285

would prevent tlie application of this tlieorj to the great lakes

of North America. It is a singular fact, however, that whilst
both these Crustaceans have been discovered in Lake ^Superior
and also in Lake Michigan, only one of them has been found
in Lake Ontario, the Mysis seeming to be wholly wanting.

XLIII. — On the Structure of the EcMnoidea. By S. Loven*.

[Plate XIV.]

Besides the well-known external organs, ocelli, spines, pedi-

cellariaj,the clavulfe of the fasciole, tentacles, and branchia3, the
recent Echinoidea possess another Icind of organs which have
hitherto been overlooked, although they occur so generally
that we seek them in vain only in Cldaris. These are very
small, button-like bodies, spheroidal, ellipsoidal, or somewhat
irregular balls, 0'll-0*375 millim. in their greatest diameter,
furnished with a short stalk, which is movably attached to a
small, slightly projecting tubercle. They may not unsuitably
be named splicvricUa. They are hyaline, shining, hard, solid,
and clothed with connective tissue rich in pigment, with epi-
thelium and a ciliated cuticle. Their pedicel has the reticu-
lated texture typical of the Echinoidea, which spreads more or
less distinctly and continuously around its starting-point. In
the direction of the axis of the ball we not unfrequently see
a tube which opens in its upper pole, and is either simple or
branched in a more or less regular manner. A gi;eat many of
the balls have on their surface small elevations, tubercles, or
spines — and many also depressions, which are sometimes shal-
low, but sometimes sink deeply in, towards the axis, in a
conical form. But the greater part of the mass of the ball is
formed of very numerous and very thin concentric layers and ;

there are some which do not preseait any thing but these.
Their solid contents are dissolved by a weak acid, so that only
the epithelium remains.
The sphgeridia belong exclusively to the ambulacra (radii)
and in all the genera which possess them they are never
wanting on the peristomial plates, but differ in number and
distribution in a direction from the mouth. They always
occupy a definite position. In the Spatangida3 they stand,
generally uncovered, one, two, or more in a little group, by
the base of the tentacular cirri of the buccal area, near the

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate copy communi-

cated by the author, from the ' CEfversigt af Kongl. Vetensliaps-Akad.
Forhandlingar,' 1871, no, 7.
 ;

286 Prof. S. Lov(in on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

side turned towards the median suture of the ambulacra, de-

creasing thence the further from the mouth, especially on the
—
bivium, not unfrequently four, three, or two upon each of the
first plates, only one upon each of the immediately following
ordinary plates, in Plagionotus, Brissus, SchizasteVy and Mcera
{Oualteria?) more numerous on the bivium, in depressions, or
^

like rows of beads in narrow, elongated, well-defined furrows

but in Lovenia the segregated sphasridia are concealed under
domes, which have a small, narrow, transverse opening at
their apex.
A covering of this kind, which is an exception among the
Spantangidge, is the rule in the Cassidulid^e and Clypeastrida3.
lihyncholampas carihcearum (Lamk.), Pygorrhynchus imcificus
(Agass.), and many others have on every plate of the first five
pairs in each ambulacrum a sphajridium, which is gradually
overgrown by the outer layer of the shell-substance, which
finally leaves only a fine fissure open.
The Clypeastridaj exhibit two types. Echinarachnius^ Den-
draster, Lobojyhoraj IfelKta, EiicopCj Rotula, Lagamim^ Scaph-
echtnus, and Echinocyamus have in each radius only a single
sphgericlium in common for both its pcristomial plates, and
most frequently, even in very young individuals, concealed in
a crypt in the mass of the shell. Near the peristomial margin,
which in the middle has a part somewhat projecting over the
two large pores of the buccal tentacles, we see, behind this, a
small, more or less distinctly halved elevation. On breaking
this up we find a sphteridium with its pedicel attached to the
inner surface of a rounded cavity towards the mouth, which
is connected with the exterior either only by a fine canal, or,
in Rotula^ by means of a tolerably wide opening, which is in
part covered by points projecting from its margin. In Echin-
arachnius this cavity is divided into two halves by a very
thin, vertical membrane, which seems to issue from the edges
of the plate united in the suture. It is otherwise with Cly~
peaster and Arachnoides these have two sphasridia in each
;

ambulacrum, one in each of its two peristomial plates. In

both, the margins are destitute of the projecting part, and the
two pores of the large tentacles arc exposed, not, as in the
preceding, in a surface falling abruptly towards the mouth,
but in a more level and open surface Avhicli nowhere exhibits
a sign of the presence of the sphasridium. In Chjpeaster we
can only perceive that, at a distance from the tentacular pores
twice that of the latter from the margin, the large radial tu-
bercles have between them a greater space than elsewhere, but
not differing in the disposition of the small tubercles and pores.
If we break through the outermost layer of the shell; we find
 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure oftJie EcMnoidea. 287

and in this a sphseridium, placed

in both plates a small cavity,
as in the preceding. In the broad, perfectly smooth fm-row
which in Arachnoides occupies the middle of each ambula-
crum, nothing indicates the position of the sphajridia ; but we
find them concealed in the shell at the same distance from the
pores as in Clypeaster.
Echinoneus has, near the tentacular pores on the first and
second plates, segregated globular sphasridia, Avliich are seated
uncovered in slight depressions. In this, as in much else, it
•resembles the regular Echinoidea.
In most of the latter the splireridia are numerous and distri-
buted alternately on both rows of plates of the ambulacra.
Echinus Flemingi^ E. escidentus, Toxojmeustes drobachensis,
Loxechinus albus^ Tripneustes venfricosicSj Echinometra lu-
cunter^ and Amhhjpneustes ovum have their usually ellipsoidal
sphajridia arranged near the sutures, with the long axes nearly
parallel to the surface of the test. In Te'm7iopleurus^ 8al-
macis^ and Mes])ilia their form is spheroidal, and they stand
in the apertures of the deep cavities in the angles of the plates.
In all these Echinid^ the row of spha3ridia is separated on
both sides from the tentacular pores by the series of large
radiolar tubercles. In Diadema, on the contrary [Astropyga)^
the sphffiridia are seated near the tentacular pores, and the
radiolar series of tubercles is situated between them and the
suture. Echinocidaris is quite different, as it has in each
ambulacrum only a single sphgeridium in a rounded notch in
•the suture quite close to the margin. In Cidaris sphaeridia
are not found.
These organs, which arc so well and peculiarly protected in
many genera [Brissojysis lyrifera seems to protect its uncovered
sphseridia by binding together the neighbouring small radioli
over them), cannot be any thing but a sensorial apparatus,
probably destined for the perception of the changes which,
take place in the smTOunding water and in the substances
which this holds in solution or suspension, consequently an
organ of taste. Brissopsis lyrifera holds them quite still for
hours ;then follows a half-circular movement around the
point of attachment, which very soon ceases. The strong
nervous stem which runs internally along the suture in each
ambulacrum gives off alternate branches, one for each plate.
Every such branch enters with the tentacidar vessel into the pore
of the plate, and passes through this out to the outer side of the
test; in this way it may furnish both tentacles and spha3ridia
with nerves, although I have not succeeded in demonstrating
this. It is easier, in Brissopsis lyrifera, especially in the
"bivium, to ascertain how the nerve, after issuing through the
 —
288 Prof. S. Loveii on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

pore, loses itself on the outside of tlie calcareous layer, beneath

the overlying connective tissue, in a great number of branches,
which run through the anterior part of the plate in a radiating
and diagonal direction in order to distribute themselves to the
interradial radioli and other external parts attached to the
plate. This branching is most distinctly seen on the third
plate of the bivium situated near the sternum, which is freer
from spines than the second.
The s^jheeridia make their appearance, seemingly, later than
the spines and pcdicellaria3 in very young Spatangidas {Bris-
sopsis hjrifera^ Echinocardium ovatum)^ first one alone in tlie
single pcristomial plate of the ambulacra, then one on the second
plate, and so forth ; all in accordance with the order which
prevails in the disposition of the ambulacral plates throughout
the whole class, and which, at least in all recent Echinoidea,
may be expressed by a formula common to all. This order is
as follows :

If Ave hold a Spatangus of any species with the mouth

turned upwards and the unpaired interradium backwards, and
count the ten peristomial plates of the ambulacra going from
left to right (that is to say, from the animal's right to its left
side) round the buccal aperture of the test, marking, in each of
the ambulacra I., II., III., IV., V., the plate we first come to
with the letter a, and the second with h, Ave shall find that the
plates I. a, II. a, III. b, IV. a, V. b are larger and bear tAvo pores
and tAvo tentacles, whilst I. b, II. 5, III. a, IV. b, and V. a are
smaller and furnished Avitli only one pore and one tentacle.
Assuming that here each ambulacral plate has originally only
one tentacle and one jDore, the former series of plates should
consequently, although no suture can be detected, be composite
and binary, and the latter simple and primary, like all the other
ambulacral plates. The Cassidididce behave in exactly the
same manner ; in the binary plates one of the pores is situated
in the outer horn of the plate. That in the Chjpeastridce the
peristomial plates of the ambulacra folloAV the same rule is seen
—
from their unequal size I. «, II. «, III. b, IV. «, and V. b being
larger than I. &, II. ??, III. «, IV. b^ and V. a ; and Clypeaster
rosaceus has in the smaller plates one, and in the larger ones
two tentacular pores, Avhich differ by their size from the
numerous pores for locomotor tentacles. If an Ecliinoneus
be held in the above-mentioned position and counted in the
same manner, the same arrangement is manifest. The peri-
stomial plates I. «, II. a. III. J, IV. a, and V. b are larger and
have tAvo pores, a complete double pore and one which is
marginal and half interruj)ted I. Z>, II. Z>, III. a, IV. b, and
;

V. a, on the contrary, are smaller and bear only one double pore.
 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Stnicture of the Echinoidea. 289

Thus in the irregular Echinoidea tlie peristome of the triviura

is asymmetrical with relation to the antero-posterior axis of its ;

six ambulacral plates, the right side of the animal has two
simple and one binary, and the left side two binary and one
simple. The bivium, on the contrary, includes symmetrically
the unpaired interradium. Eight and left are determined here
by the position of the anal aperture, and also, except in the
Ch/peastridce, by that of the madreporic plate in the regular
;

Echinoidea, hitherto, by the latter alone.

Of the five genital plates, the Sjmtangidce are destitute of
the hinder one, which elsewhere is placed near the end of the
impaired, anal interradium. It has never been developed, any
more than the genital gland, which otherwise, as in the four
others, should have its efferent duct through it. In all the
known living Spatangidce^ apparently with the exception of a
single genus, its place is occupied by the madreporic plate ;
the filtering-apparatus of the aquiferous system, which spreads
itself out in the posterior part of the vertex, often occupies a
greater space than any of the four genital plates, is posteriorly
in immediate contact with the last plates of the anal inter-
Fio-. 1.

Echinocarclknn cordatiim (Penii.), Schizastcr frtit/ilis (Diib. & Ivor.),

Ahatiis PhiUppii, n., Heiniaster cxperffitus, n.

radium, by which it is enclosed, and separates from each other

the eye-plates of the bivium and the lateral genital plates.

There is no suture to form a boundary between the right
anterior genital plate and the madreporic area and Avhen the
;

latter has a great extension it is this plate that first enters into
290 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

it :
— in some to a small extent, as mMeoma ventricosa- in others,
e. g. BrissbjJsiSj to a greater extent ; and in some, e.g. Schizaster
fragilis (Diib. & Kor.), so completely that the genital pore is
absent, and with itthe right anterior interradial genital gland.
The next in order to disappear are the genital pore and gland
of the left anterior genital plate; and when, as in Abatus
PhilijJinij n., and Palceostoma mirabile^ Grray, only two genital
pores remain, these are situated in the lateral genital j)lates. An
aiTangement by which the madreporic plate extended backward
separates from each other the eye-plates of the bivium, occurs
among the Sixitangidce of the Eocene period, and not only in
most of those which also belong to recent times, but also in
some (e. g. Prenaster^ Ifacrojjneustes) which had abeady made
their appearance in the younger deposits of the Cretaceous
formation. On the other hand the genera which essentially
belong to the latter formation and attained in it their highest
development, present throughout a different disposition of the
genital and madreporic plates, at the same time that the latter
does not reach the posterior interradium, but is separated from
it by the eye-plates of the bivium, which meet and touch each
other, as do also, in most, the lateral genital plates. Among
the known living Si^atangidai only one has this character of
antiquity, namely liemiaster exj^ergitus^ n., Avhicli was dis-
covered on the voyage of the Swedish corvette Josephine,' in '

the year 1869, by Smitt and Ljungman, near Josephina's bank,

in 38° 7' N. lat. and 9° 18' W. long., at a depth of 550 fathoms
on a clay bottom. The genus, which until then was regarded
as having become extinct during the Miocene Tertiary period,
and which attained its highest development during the Cre-
taceous period, is recognized by its rounded oval outline,
which, with a length of 14 millims., has a breadth of 13 millims.,
by its posteriorly considerable height (10 millims.), by the posi-
tion of the periproctium high up on the posterior surface, the
single peripetalous broad fasciola, which forms an oval ring,
the short, broad petala of the bivium half as long as the an-
terior ones, and, for still further distinction from Abatus^ by
the madreporic plate with which the anterior right genital
plate is united, but which posteriorly does not reach the unpaired
interradium, but is shut off from it by the two eye-plates of
the bivium and the lateral genital plates. The individual is
young, so that the four genital pores do not yet perforate the
genital plates, and the madreporic plate has only a few pores;
but the peristome is reniform, and the lobes prominent. The
ambulacra are remarkably narrow where they pass under the
fasciola. The test is extremely thin and brittle.
In the regular Echinoidea the anus opens in the circle formed
 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 291

by the genital and eye-plates perpendicularly above the mouth,

and the corona, which is nowhere in contact with it, developes
in like manner its ambulacra and interradia. The apparently
regularly radiate form is originally disturbed by the madre-
poric apparatus, which perforates with its strainer one of the
genital plates, all of which subsequently, during the early
growth of the animal, become perforated by the efferent ducts
of the genital glands. That even here the genital plate which
contains the madreporic plate is the right anterior one, and
that the ideal longitudinal axis of the body passes through
the unpaired ambulacrum, as thereby indicated, is confirmed
by the fact, that only by such a division between right and
left does the same formula prevail for the plates of the peri-
stomial margin in the regular as in the irregular forms. Tliis
is most distinctly observed in very young individuals, in which
the primary plates may still be distinguished.
If a young Toxojjneustes drohachensis of from 3 to 6 millims.
diameter be held with the mouth upwards, and the unpaired
ambulacrum, determined as above, forwards, and the peri-
stomial plates be gone through in the same sequence as was
adopted in the examination of the irregular Echinoidea, we
find not only that all the peristomial plates are composite
(and may therefore be denominated large plates), but also that
I. a, II. a. III. hj IV. a, V. h are all ternary ;that is to say,
every one of them consists of three still distinguishable primary
plates ; Avhilst I. hj II. h^ III. a, IV. h^ V. a are binary, formed
of two primary plates. Consequently here also the peri-
stomial plates of series I. a-V. h are larger than those of series
I. h-Y. a, and likewise bear more pores. In both series, the first
primary plate has two pores, a complete double pore and one
which is formed only by a notch in the very margin ; and it
may be supposed that this primary plate is a combination of
two plates which were distinct in a still younger stage, the
earliest formed of which, like all others, had a complete double
pore, which afterwards, during growth, shifted to the margin
and became reduced, its upper passage being closed and its
lower one partly removed and thus converted into merely a
notch of greater or less depth (see Plate XIV. figs. 1 & 2-8).
The primary ambulacral plates in the Latistelte are in part
entire, i. e. such as occupy the whole space between the intcr-
radium and the median suture of the ambulacrum, and in part
halved, or such as extend from the interradium to about "the
middle of the entire ones, and terminate there in a more or less
distinct point. The larger peristomial
plates of the ambulacral
series I. a-V. h generally consist, in
very young individuals, of an
entire adoral, a half intermediate, and an entire aboral primary
 ——

292 Prof. S. Loveii on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

plate but sometimes all three are entire

; ; in series I. h-N. a
both primary plates are always entire.
The order which prevails in the ambulacra at the peristome
recurs at the vertex. The corona of a young Toxopneustes
drohachensis of 4 millims. diameter, and with a stoma of 2"4
millims. is shoAvn by the
proportions given in the following-
table, which number of its pri-
states for each large plate the
mary plates, of which the half ones are included in paren-
theses :

Large
plates:
 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the EcMnoidea. 293

All primaiy plates, even the half ones, are originally in their
lirstfoundation entire plates that is to say, they reach from
;

the interradium to the median suture of the ambulacrum.

Subsequently, whilst the whole of the complex of primary
plates which forms large plates increases in breadth, and even
before it is completed by the last primary plates, the inter-
mediate ones fall off in their growth and whilst they retain
;

their position in the boundary of the ambulacrum towards the

interradium, their narrowed ends become more remote from
the median suture of the former. The first formed of these
intermediate plates is the smallest of all, the later ones become
gradually larger and thus it hajjpens that whole groups of
;

intermediate primary plates acquire forms of a triangular figure,

the apex of which is formed near the middle of the large plate
by the projecting end of the last alone. By all this it is also
clear that these intermediate plates are not of later origin,
neither secondary nor inserted, but that they are formed in
ordinal sequence with the two outer entire plates. But the
latter grow to a much greater degree, so that they directly
touch each other where the intermediate plates cease, constitute
the greatest part of the area of the large plate, and the whole
of its margin towards the median suture.
The youngest large plates are distinctly longer, in the
direction from the vertex towards the peristome, than broad ;
but in proportion as each large plate grows, and at the same time
is removed from the vertex, it becomes broader in proportion to
its length. The greatest jjeriphery of the corona is always
so placed that half the number of the plates and something
—
more is ventral that is to say, situated between it and the
peristome, notwithstanding that the distance from it to the
peristome is always less than to the vertical rings. Con-
sequently during growth a compression from above downwards
of the ventral plates takes j)lace, which appears more strongly
in proportion to their age, and, in combination with the move-
ment which also takes place in each large plate, alters their
form in a regular manner and at the same time changes the
position of the pores. In the youngest individuals which
have been examined, all the tentacular pores (with the excep-
tion of the very first interrupted one) are placed near the suture
towards the interradium, and those which belong to the same
large plate form together a curve with a slight, outwardly
convex flexure. These are the primordial pore-arcs. But
the tentacular pores begin very soon to move, in order to take
up a different position, and finally form other secondary arcs,
which remain the same during the animal's whole life, and are
SO characteristic that we derive from them the characters of
294 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the EcTiinoided.

the genera. What determines the issue of this removal is that

the pores of the entire plates have, even in comparison with
the size of the plates, a greater movement than those of the
half plates. Every pore which belongs to an entire primary
plate departs by degrees from its margin and approaches the
middle. Within every large plate this movement is strongest
in the first, adoral primaiy plate, and combined with a drawing
downwards ; in the last, aboral primary plate the same move-
ment occurs, although in a less degree. In the intermediate
half plates the shifting of the pores is nothing or almost im-
perceptible in the first, but more considerable and increasing
in the following ones. Consequently, if a large plate is com-
posed of a first entire primary plate, (1), three intermediate
plates, (2, 3, 4), and again an entire plate, (5), the first pore
moves far inwards nearly to the middle of the plate, the second
retains its original position, the third has drawn itself a very
little inwards, the fourth rather more, and the fifth still more.
But it is a consequence of this unequal movement that the
first pore no longer belongs to the original pore-arc, but has
separated therefrom and entered and completed a new, secon-
dary arc, the other members of which are constituted by the
pores of the preceding large plate, with the exception of the
first. The arcs of 3, 4, 5, 6, or 7 pores which characterize
Toxopneustes, and in which the number of pores is dependent
on the number of intermediate plates, are therefore always
counted from and including the second pore in one large plate,
to and including the first in the following plate. These altera-
tions of the ambulacra are represented in PI. XIV. figs. 2-8.
In the peristome, even in individuals of small size, all order
seems to have disappeared in consequence of these shiftings.
This, however, is only apparently the case. A
careful ex-
amination shows that every thing arranges itself in accordance
with the same law.
The peristomial plates of series I. a-V. h present the fol-
lowing alterations. The rudimentary double pore (1), which
remains only as a notch in the very margin, moves gradually
past the middle of the first plate and becomes still more incon-
siderable ; for whilst the corona grows near its vertical pole,
some of its solid substance disappears in the margin of the
peristome, where its calcaceous deposit is slowly absorbed,
with the result that the pore-cup which was moving thither
becomes, as it were, eaten away, and loses a greater or less
portion of its wall. The perfect double pore (2) in tlie first
primary plate (1, i), Avhicli is an entire plate, moves, like this,
from the suture towards the middle, and also approaches the
margin, so that by degrees it loses a good deal of the wall
 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 295

round its lower aperture, after the upper one becomes filled up
and blind. These two pores (1 and 2) form persistently a
pair of themselves. The second primary plate (1, 2) is a half
plate ; its pore (3) removes very slightly from its original place,
and commences the first distinct secondary arc, but, in conse-
quence of the diminution and depression of the first primary plate,
approaches the margin, where it also in its tm-n loses a part of
its wall. The third and last primary plate (1, 3) of the first
large plate is again an entire plate and its pore (4) also moves
;

inwards, and further than the preceding one. Pore 5, which

belongs to the first primary plate of the second large plate, is,
as such, again the most movable, wanders far from the suture,
and completes the first secondary arc of the three pores 3, 4, 5.
Pore 6, situated in the intermediate half plate 2, 2^ remains
in its place as the first of the second arc, again of three pores,
of which the second, (7), in primary plate 2, 3, has moved
inwards not inconsiderably, although not so much as the third
(pore 8), which belongs to primary plate 3, 1. With pore 9, in
primary plate 3, 2, again commences a third secondary arc of
four pores, which move in accordance with the same law as
the preceding ones — namely, 9, pi. 3, 2, 10, pi. 3, 3, 11, pi. 3, 4,
and 12, pi. 4, 1. Whilst these movements have been going on,
the large plates 1, 2, and 3 have also become more strongly com-
pressed. In one individual (fig. 2) they constitute two thirds
of the whole height of the corona, and the greatest periphery
nearly coincides with the sutm-e between 2 and 3 5 in fig. 3 they
all lie below the line of the greatest periphery, occupy less than
half the height of the corona, and their width is rather greater
than their height. The first large plate (1), the peristomial
plate, especially, is strongly compressed ; its pores cease to
grow ; their upper tube is diminished or closed pore 2 loses
;

still more of its wall in the margin of the peristome; pore 3

gradually follows in tlie same direction ; the radiolar tubercles
disappear entirely or for the most part and in the individual,
;

.fig. 6, the suture between the large plates 1 and 2 has dis-

appeared, and they have coalesced to form a single binary large

plate of the second order, 1 + 2, composed of six primary
plates, wliich number cannot be distinguished ; and the large
radiolar tubercle it bears is that which originally belonged to
large plate 2. In the individual, fig. 7, this double large plate
1+2 has become still more compressed; of pore 2 only half
remains, and but little more of pore 3. The sutures of the
primary plates now disappear still more within the large plate
3; and in the individual, fig. 8, even this has completely
coalesced with 1 + 2 to form a single ternary plate of the
third order, 1 + 2 + 3, composed of eleven primary plates, and
296 Prof. S. Loveii on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

consequently furnished with eleven pores, so placed that they

may be counted as follows —
1, 2 ; 3, 4, 5; 6, 7, 8 ; 9, 10, 11,
:

and, to complete the latter arc, 12 in the following large

plate 4, —
that is to say, in groups of 2, 3, 3, 4, &c. The form
of this large composite plate has now become such that its
breadth stands to its height about in the relation of 1 0*7. In :

the youngest specimen (fig. 2), in which the three plates are
quite distinct, the breadth is to their length, taken together,
as 1 : 2-25.
Within thefirst coronal plates which belong to series I. Z>-

V. a corresponding changes take place, with only such differ-

ences as are due to the first large plate consisting only of two
primary plates. Here, also, the plates 1, 2, and 3 coalesce,
apparently almost earlier than in series I. a-V. h. The ternary
plate of the third order finally produced by coalescence has
then ten pores so arranged that they maybe counted 1, 2 ; 3,
4 5, 6, 7 8, 9, 10, and, to complete the arc, 11 in the next
; ;

large plate (4) consequently 2, 2, 3, 4, &c. It is by the

;

second number that we recognize the j)eristomial plates of

series I. h-Y. a it is there two, but three in series I. «-V. h and
; ;

this character is constant in the Latistella^, which may be

oriented by this means. The fourth arc, which here has four
pores, has only three in occasional individuals ; that is to say,

the third large plate has only one intermediate primary plate.
Some variability seems to prevail in this.
In the Echinidas the tentacular pores are double pores.
Within an oval space or Cup bounded by a more or less
elevated wall open two straight passages, througli which
aquiferous ducts pass to the tentacle. Their openings on the
inside of the shell are considerably further apart than on the
outside. These passages consequently traverse the thickness
of the test in an oblique direction. If we compare the posi-
tion of the outer apertures with that of the inner ones in the
same plate of different ages and sizes, we find that the inner
ones do not change their position so much as the outer ones;
so that the passages which, in the younger specimens, take tlie
shortest course from the inside to the outside, gradually draw
away during growth in an oblique direction towards the
middle, in the same proportion as the outer apertures shift
their place. The movement which takes place in the sub-
stance of the plate is therefore not the same in its whole mass,
and has, the nearer we go to the outside, a preponderant
direction towards the median suture of the ambulacrum.
Thus, in Toxojmeusfes drohachensis, do the ambulacra grow,
with constant alterations in the plates and pores but even in ;

the largest individuals the different character of the two dif-

 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 297

ferent series is recognized bj the form aad grouping of the

above parts in the peristome. The numbers by which the
arrangement of the pores can be indicated in that species
(namely, in series I. a-V. h^ 2, 3, 3, 4, &c. and in series I. b-
;

V. ttj 2, 2, 3, 4) recurs not only in generically allied species,

such as Toxojmeustes hrevispinosus and T. lividus^ but also in
Loxechinus albits. Echinus esculentus^ Lytechinus variegatus^
Tripneustes ventricosus, Boletia heteropora, AmhJypneustes
ovmnj Temnojyieurus toreumaiicus, in fact throughout the La-
tistellffi, even in the Echinometrce. In the arrangement of
the pores round the peristome the same numbers recur in the
West- Indian E. lucunter^ Linn., with striking distinctness.
The madreporic plate is situated, as in all others, near the
right anterior interradium ;
and the animal's antero-jjosterior
does not coincide, as J. Miiller thought he found, with the
longest diameter of the oval test; but it is oblique, as L. Agassiz
supposed for the longitudinal diameter passes through ambu-
;

lacrum I. and the corresponding interradium 3, and in its ver-

tical plane are situated the lines of curvature for the flexure of
the test. On the other hand Meter ocentr us and Colohocentrus
are symmetrical ; in these, moreover, the short diameter of the
test is its antero-posterior axis, in which direction also the
peristome is elongated, with the posterior sinus deepest. This
is the position accepted by J. Miiller as the correct one in these
genera ; but the position which is thus given to the madre-
poric plate, he regarded as an exception from that which he
regarded as the normal one both in Echinus and Cidaris, near
the left posterior interradium. This is not the case. Except
in the Clypeastridte the connexion of the madreporic plate
with the right anterior apical plate is constant in all Echi-
noidea. If its position is occasionally unknown, it is found
in the Latistellaj by the formula of the arrangement of the pores
in the peristomial plates, and by the antero-posterior axis of
the same test, and its division into a trivium and a bivium.
The Latistellffi have ten free pore-plates in the buccal mem-
brane. It might be asked whether these do not become very
early detached from the corona, before the auricles are yet
developed. Careful investigations under favourable conditions
ought to settle this question. A small Toxopneustes dr'oba-
chensisj 2 millims. in diameter, has already the five pairs of
large plates in the buccal membrane, each pair in front of
an ambulacrum (fig. 9). Of these ten plates, those of series
I. a-V. b are the larger, but destitute of tentacular pores the
;

other five, of series I. J-V. a, on the contrary, are smaller, and

each furnished with its pore and its tentacle ; that is to say,
this latter series is here, as always, inferior in size, but supe-
A7m.& Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.:^. 22
 —
298 Dr. Sclater on Propithecus bicolor and Rhinoceros laslotis.

rior in development to the former one. In a much earlier

stage (fig. 10), when the young Echinus^ 0'6 millim. in dia-
meter, no longer shows any remains of its pluteus, but still
does not present any indications either of mouth or anus, it
moves, as we learn from J. Mliller's investigations, by means
of five large primordial tentacles furnished with sucking-disks,
which issue, at equal distances apart, from inconsiderable de-
pressions not far from the margin of the ventral surface of the
lentiform body, which was turned towards the inside of the
pluteus. Within these large tentacles is situated a circle of
five pairs of calcareous reticulated disks, of arounded, inter-
nally oblong form. Each disk has near aboral end a
its

large, evenly bounded, oval, outwardly pointed aperture,

above which is placed one of the ten smaller tentacles (figs.
12 & 13). These five pairs of disks can hardly be any thing
but the foundations of the first primary ambulacral plates, and
the rather because, between the pairs nearer to the periphery,
five smaller, nearly triangular plates come in, which then
would be the first commencement of the interradia. Each of
the five large primordial tentacles has its base in the line
which separates each pair of the ten smaller and later ones,
at the point from which the median suture of the ambulacrum
wall subsequently start. Can these five isolated tentacles have
any thing in common with the tentacles of the buccal mem-
brane, which also first make their appearance isolatedly?
Krohn saw them become absorbed and disappear before the
mouth opened, and the ten paired tentacles become the instru-
ments of locomotion in their stead*.
[To be continued.]

XLIV. Notes on Propithecus bicolor and Rhinoceros lasiotls.

By P. L. SCLATEK, M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S.
The Lemur described by Dr. Gray in the last Number of the
'Annals' [anteh^ p. 206), as Propithecus bicolor has been al- ^

ready named Propithecus Edxcardsi by M. Alfred Grandidier

(Compt. Rend. Ixxii. p. 231, 27 Feb. 1871). M. Milne-Ed-
wards, who has requested me to make known this correction,
informs me that he has examined a marked skin of this animal
received from Mr. E. Gerrard, jun., and has no doubt of the
identity of the two species.
As regards the two Asiatic two-horned rhinoceroses in
the Zoological Society's Gardens, when the first s^jecimen ar-
rived from Chittagong I referred it to Rhinoceros sumatrensis,
that being the only species of this section then known to science.
* Muller's Archiv, 1851, p. 351.
 — ;

Bibliographical Notice. 299

But when the second animal (obviously of a different species)

reached us, I carefully examined the literature on the subject, and
came to the conclusion (exactly contrary to that of Dr. Gray,
antea, p. 207) that the latter was the true R. sumatrensis and the
former new to science. Under these circumstances, in a paper
read before Section D at the British Association's Meeting
at Brighton on the 16th of August last, I proposed to call the
former Rhinoceros lasiotis*. Supposing even that the exist-
ing descriptions and figures of Rhinoceros sumatrensis are not
sufficient to settle this question (which, however, is, in my
opinion, by no means the case), the known localities from which
the two animals were brought are of themselves strongly pre-
sumptive that my determination is correct. One was captured
near Chittagong, in a district where no two-horned rhino-
ceros was previously known to occur the other in Malacca,
;

where the fauna is well known to be identical with that of the

adjacent island of Sumatra. I may add that Mr. Blythf,
who has paid special attention to the Asiatic rhinoceroses, and
Dr. Dorner, who has examined not only the specimen in the
Eegent's Park, but also the similar animal in the Gardens of
the Zoological Society of Hamburg, of which he is Secretary,
are both of opinion that the Malaccan animal is the true
R. sumatrensis and I believe that any naturalist who has an
;

opportunity of examining the two animals in the Zoological

Society's Gardens will come to the same conclusion.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.
Tortoises, and Turtles draivn from Life. By James
Terrapins,
DE Carle Sowerbt, F.L.S., and Edward Lear. London, Paris,
and Erankfort Henry Sotheran, Joseph Baer and Co., 1872.
:

Dr. Gray, who edits this work, prefaces it by the following intro-
duction:
" This series of Plates
was made under the superintendence of
Mr. Thomas Bell, to illustrate his Monograph of the Testudinata,'
'

a work in which the author intended to represent and describe not

only all the known recent, but also fossil species. The publication
of this extensive work was unfortunately interrupted (by the failure
of the publisher) when only two-thirds of the plates that had been
prepared (which in themselves formed but a limited portion of the
intended work) were published.
" We are informed in the original Prospectus that The whole of '

the drawings are from the inimitable pencil of Mr. James Sowerby
and the author feels that he is only doing justice to that distinguished
artist in natural objects when he states that in correctness of
* See the ' Times of August 19th, p. 5, where a notice of this paper
' is
given also ' Athenteum of August 24th, p. 243.
;
'

t See 'Field,' August 24, 1872, letter signed " Z."

22*
 :

300 Royal Society —

delineation, minute and elaborate execution, and taste in the
general arrangement of the figures, nothing within the range of
zoographical illustration has ever surpassed them. The Plates will
be lithographed by Mr. Lear, coloured (so as to form the most perfect
facsimiles of the drawings) by Mr. Bayfield. The joint talent of
these excellent artists, exhibited in the illustrations of the Psittacidae
of the former gentleman, renders it unnecessary to say that the ability
of the painter will be ably seconded by that of the lithographer and
colourist.' Which I entirely indorse.
" The unsold stock and unpublished plates were purchased at Mr.
Highley's sale by Mr. Sotheran, and the work has been in abeyance
for many years.
"Mr. Bell has declined to furnish the text for the unpublished plates.
In this difScidty Mr. Sotheran applied to me
and feeling that it ;

was much to be regretted that such beautifuland accurate plates

should be lost to science, and considering that such minutely accu-
rate and detailed figures would not require to be accompanied
by a description, I agreed to add a few lines of text to each Plate,
containing first the original name that Mr. Bell placed upon them,
then the name used in the Museum Catalogue of Tortoises, so as to
bring the nomenclature to the level of our present knowledge of
these animals, at the same time referring to a work in which the
synonymy of the species is to be found. I have also added a few
lines on the habits and manners of the species from works of authors
who have had the opportunity of observing them in their native
country.
"Many of the specimens figured and the rest of Mr. Bell's collection
now to be found in the Anatomical and Zoological
of reptiles are
Museum at Cambridge."
The work contains 60 and represents 36 species so that of
plates ;

many upper and underside, and of

species there is a plate of the
several, varieties of the same species. They are all from living
specimens except Emyda cetjlonensis, which is from a specimen pre-
served in spirit.
It is one of themost beautiful and accurate works that has appeared
on Tortoises, and, one might almost say, on any known reptiles.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

EOYAL SOCIETY.
June 20, 1872. — Sir James Paget, Bart., D.C.L., Vice-President,
in the Chair.
" On the Echinidea of the '
Porcupine '
Deep-sea Dredging-Ex-
peditions." By Prof. Wyville Thomson, LL.D., D.Sc, F.R.S.
The deep-sea dredging-cruises of H.M. Ships 'Lightning' and
'Porcupine' during the summers of 1868, 1869, and 1870 in the
North Atlantic, were comprehended within a belt 1500 miles in
length by from 100 to 1.50 miles in width, extending from the Faeroe
 ;

Prof. W. Thomson on the Deejj-sea Dredging-expeditions. 301

Islands along the northern and western coasts of Scotland and Ireland
and the coasts of Portugal and Spain to the Strait of Gibraltar. In
this area fifty-seven successful hauls of thedredge were made during
the three summers water exceeding 500 fathoms in depth, sixteen
in
beyond 1000 fathoms, and two beyond 2000 fathoms.
Even at the latter extreme depth Echinodermata appeared to be
abundant. At 2435 and at 2090 fathoms all the Echinoderm orders
—
were represented the Echinidea by a small variety oi Echinus norvegi-
cus, D. & K., and a young example of Brissopsis lyrifera, Forbes ;
the Asteridea by a species of the genus Archaster the Ophiuridea
;

by Ophiocten sericeum, Forbes, and Ophiacantha spinulosa, M. & T.

the Holothuridea hy Echinocucumis typica, Sars and the Crinoidea
;

by a very remarkable new form of the Apiocrinidse, which has been

described under the name of Bathycrinus gi'acilis, Wy. T. From
2000 fathoms upwards the number of Echinoderms seems to increase
rapidly ;but this apparent increase may possibly be due to our wider
knowledge of the f'aima of the shallower water at from 300 to 800
;

fathoms along the coast of Britain many species of all the orders
are enormously abundant, so much so as to give a very marked
character to the fauna of that special zone. Several of these species,
such as Cidaris papillata, Leske, Toxojmevstes drobachiensis, Miiller,
Echinus norvegicus, D. «& K., Astropecten temnspinus, D. & K.,
Archaster Purellii, D. & K., A. Andromeda, M. & T., and Enryale
Linkii, M. & T., have been long known to inhabit the deep water
of the British area, and form part of a fauna which will be probably
found to have a very wide lateral extension at temperatures whose
minimum ranges from 0° C. to +
2° C, a fauna which crops up, as it
were, within the ordinary limits of observation in the seas of Scandi-
navia, and which has consequently been carefully studied by the
Scandinavian naturalists.
Another group of species, including Tripylus fi'agilis, D. & K.,
Ctenodiscus crispatus, Retzius, Pteraster militaris, M. & T., Am-
phiura abyssicola, Antedun Eschrichtii, O. F. Miiller, and
Sars,
several others, are of the same fauna described from locali-
members
ties in the seas of Scandinavia and Greenland, but not hitherto
known as British. A third section, consisting of a number of unde-
scribed Echinideans, Asterideans, and Ophiurideans, may probably
also belong to this fauna ; while a fourth group, likewise undescribed,
and including such forms as Porocidaris, Phormosoma, Calve?-ia,
Pourtalesia, Neolampas, Zoroaster, Ophiomusimn, Pentacrinns,
Rhizocrinus, and Bathycrinus, would rather appear to be referable
to a special deep-sea fauna of which we as yet know only a few ex-
amples, and with whose conditions and extension we are unacquainted.
This abyssal fauna is of great interest, inasmuch as nearly all the
hitherto discovered forms referred to it show close relations to family
types of Cretaceous or early Tertiary age, and hitherto supposed to
be extinct.
Twenty-seven species of Echinidea were procured during the
cruises of 1868, 1869, and 1870, off the coasts of Britain and Portu-
gal, at depths varying from 100 to 2435 fathoms.
 —
302 Royal Society :

CiDARIDiE.
Cidaris, Lamarck.
1. C. papillata, Ijeske.
Occurs in enormous numbers on gravel at depths of from 100 to
400 fathoms, from Fseroe to Gibraltar, and small-sized examples
are frequent down to 1000 fathoms. This is a variable species,
and every possible link may be shown between the typical C. papillata,
Leske, and C. hystriv. Lam. I have no hesitation, after examining
many hundreds of specimens, in fusing the two forms into one
species.

2. C. affinis, Stokes.
This is a pretty little species, and apparently distinct, although it is
sometimes not easy to draw the line between it and small forms of
C. papillata. It occurs abundantly in the Mediterranean, and locally
off the coast of Portugal.

For oddaj- is, Desor.

This genus was established by Desor chiefly on a character which I
caunot regard as of great importance, and which is absent in the
present species, a row of small holes surrounding the tubercles of the
primary spines in the scrobicular arese. From the description these
holes seem to be nothing more than complete perforations, owing
to imperfect calcification, in the position of the depressions which
frequently occur in the scrobiculee of the Cidaridse for the insertion
of the muscles of the spines. Along with this character, however,
there were some others of greater value, a very remarkable paddle-
like form of the spines surrounding the mouth, and a tendency to
coalescence in the scrobicular arese. These characters are well marked
in the species described. This genus has hitherto only been found
fossil —a few detached plates and some of the characteristic spines in
the Nummulitic beds of Verona and Biarritz, and some spines referred
to the genus, on account of their having the same singular form, in the
Lower Oolite of Frick.

1. P. purpurata, n. sp.
Four examples from depths of from 500 to 600 fathoms off the Butt
of the Lews.

ECHINOTHURIDiE.
I think it due to the memory of the late Dr. S. P. Woodward to
adopt as the type of this very distinct and remarkable family the
genus EcMiiothuria, which he described with singular sagacity from
one or two imperfect specimens from the White Chalk. The Echino-
thuridse are regular urchins with depressed tests, rendered perfectly
flexible by the whole of the plates, both ambulacral and interambu-
lacral. being arranged in imbricating rows, the interambulacral plates
overlapping one another from the apex to the mouth, and the ambu-
lacral plates in the opposite direction. The margin of the peristome
is entire, and the peristomial membrane is covered with imbricated
 Prof. W. Thomson on the Deej^-sea Dredging-expeditions. 303

through which the ranges of double pores and ambulacral tubes

scales,
are continued up to the edge of the mouth as in Cidaris. The am-
bulacral plates are strap-shaped, and the pores trigeminal; the two
inner pairs of each arc pass through small accessory plates inter-
calated between the ambulacral plates, and the third pair, remote
from the others, pass through the end of the ambulacral plate. The
dental pyramid is broad and low, and the teeth are simply grooved as
in Cidaris. The two divisions of the tooth-socket are not united by a
closed arch the ambulacral tube-feet on the oral surface are provided
;

with suckers, while those on the apical surface are simple and conical.

Phormosoma, n. g.

and forming a continuous shell, the

Plates overlapping slightly
corona coming to a sharp edge at the periphery, and the upper
surface of body differing greatly in character from the lower.

1 . P. placenta, n. sp.
off the Butt of the Lews
One example from 500 fathoms ; several
fragments from deep water in the Rockall Channel.

Calveria, n. g.
Plates overlapping greatly in the middle line of the ambulacral and
interambulacral areee. Plates narrow, and leaving fenestrse between
them which are filled up with membrane. Character of the peri-
stome with regard to the distribution of spines, the structure of the
pore-arese, &c. nearly uniform from the apex to the edge of the peri-
stome.

1. C. hystrix, n. sp.
Fenestrse between the plates small. Colour a nearly uniform rich
claret. One specimen in deep water off the Butt of the Lews.
2. C.fenestrata, n. sp.
Plates narrower than in the last species, and fenestrse wider. Of
a pale grey colour, with bands of chocolate radiating from the apical
pole. Two specimens from the coast of Portugal, and fragments in
deep water oft' the south and west of Ireland.

EcHINIDjii.
Echinus, Link.
1. E. melo. Lam.
One or two small specimens off the coast of Portugal.

2. E. Flemingii, Ball.
The large typical form of this species was met with in deep water
off the Shetlands, but not abundantly.

3. E. rarispina, G. O. Sars.
4. E. elegans, D. & K.
5. E. norvegicus, D. & K.
The last three are critical species ; and although the extreme forms
are very dissimilar, in a large series there are so many intermediate
 :

304 Royal Society —

links, that it is where the one begins and the other
difficult to tell

ends. ought to be regarded as varieties, and

It is possible that they
lumped together under Lamarck's name, E. acutus.
6. E. microstoma, n. sp.
Although I have great hesitationat present in proposing an addi-
tion to the genus Echinus, I feel compelled in the meantime to
separate this very distinct form with a thin depressed test, a remark-
ably large periproct, and a small peristome with the edge markedly
curved inwards and a uniform vivid red colour. E. microstoma is
very abundant from 150 to 400 fathoms off the west coasts of Scot-
land and Ireland.
Sphcerechinus, Desor.
1. S. esculentus, L., sp.
A marked variety, with a tall narrow test and white spines, in deep
water.
Toccopneustes, Agassiz.
1. T. dr'6bachiensis,W\!i\\er.
species it seems to me that T. pictus, Norman, and T.pal-
Of this
lidus, G. O. Sars, can only be regarded as varieties. It is generally
distributed at depths beyond 100 fathoms.

2. T. brevispinosus, Risso, sp.

Shallow water on the coast of Spain.
Psammechinus, Agassiz.
1. P. miliaris, Lam., sp.

2. P. microtuberculatus, Ag.
Cassidulid^.
Neolmapas, A. iVgassiz.
This genus, with a nearly central pentagonal mouth and a tolerably
distinct floscelle, with the anal opening at the bottom of a deep pos-
terior groove excavated in a kind of projecting rostellum, with narrow
ambulacral arese and a small compact group of apical plates, must
be referred to the Cassidulidse but it differs from all known genera
;

of the family, living or extinct, in having no trace of a petaloid

arrangement of the ambulacra, which are reduced on the apical sur-
face of the test to a single pore penetrating each ambulacral plate,
and thus forming a double row of alternating simple pores for each
ambulacral area.
1. N. rostellatus, A. Ag.
I believe I am correct in referring to this species a single specimen
dredged at the mouth of the English Channel. It is upwards of an
inch in length, and therefore nearly double the size of the examples
procured by Count Pourtales in depths of from 100 to 150 fathoms in
the Strait of Florida.
ClYPEASTRIDjE.
Echinocyamus, Van Phelsum.
1. E. angulatus, Leske.
Generally distributed, but not found living beyond 150 fathoms.
Prof. W. Thomson on the Deep-sea Dredging-expeditions. 305
Ananchytid^e.
Pourtalesia, A. Agassiz.
According to the c]assi6cation of Desor, which makes the "dis-
junct " arrangement of the ambulacra at the apex the test character
of the Dysasteridse, this genus should be referred to that group for ;

the apical disk is truly decomposed as in Dysaster and Collyi-ites,

and not merely drawn out as in Ananchytes. From the arrangement
and form of the pore-plates, however, and from the general appear-
ance and habit of the animal, I am inclined to think with A. Agassiz
that its affinities are more with such forms as Infnlaster. Pourta-
lesia in whatever group it may be placed.
must be an aberrant form,
The mouth the bottom of a deep anterior groove, occupying the
is at

anterior ambulacral area. The arrangement of the trivium is nearly

normal but the bivial region is enormously prolonged backward
;

into a long rostrum, on the upper surface of which, near its pos-
terior extremity, the anus is situated in a pit partially covered by a
projecting boss. The ambulacral pores are simple, one pore on each
plate.

1. P. Jeffrey si, n. sp.

A
single specimen of this very remarkable form was dredged in
G-JO fathoms to the north of the Sbetlands. It is nearly allied to
P. miranda, Pourtales, from the Strait of Florida, but differs in several
details.

2. P. phyale, n. sp.
Two or three small specimens were dredged by Mr. Gwyn Jeffreys
in the Rockall Channel. All the specimens are immature; but from
the marked difference in form, and from some other characters, I
believe them to be the young of a second species.

Spatangid^.
Brissopsis, Agassiz.
1. B. lyrifera, Forbes, sp.
Large specimens of this abundant at from 50 to 250
species are
fathoms. Beyond the depth the specimens decrease in size,
latter
and at extreme depths only examples which have all the appearance
of being very young are met with. These small delicate specimens
were found at all depths, even down to 2090 fathoms.
Tripylus, Philippi.
1. T.fragilis, D. & K.
At from 400 to 500 fathoms between Scotland and Fsercie. Hitherto
known as Scandinavian.
Schizaster, Agassiz.
1. S. canaliferus, Val.
A single small specimen from the coast of Spain.
Amphidetus, Agassiz.
1. A. nvatus, Leske, sp.
Abundant at moderate depths.
Spatangus.
1. S. purpureus, O. F. Miiller.
306 Miscellaneous.

2. S. Itaschi, Loven.
This species is apparently gregarious, and is enormously abundant
in patches here and there from the Fseroes to the Strait of Gibraltar
at depths of from 100 to 300 fathoms.

Of the twenty-seven species observed, six (namely Echinus Flem-

ingii, Sphcerechmus esculentus, Psanimechinus miliaris, Echinocya-
mus angulatus, Amphidetus ovatus, and Spatanyus purpiireus) may
be regarded as denizens of moderate depths in the " Celtic province,"
recent observations having merely shown that they have a somewhat
greater range in depth than was previously supposed. Probably
Spatanyus Raschi may simply be an essentially deep-water form
having its headquarters in the same region. Eight species (Cidaris
pupillata, Echinus eleyans, E. norveyicus, E. rarispina, E. micro-
stoma, Toxopneustes drobachiensis, Brissopsis lyrifera, and Trij}ylus
/rayilis) are members of a fauna of intermediate depth and all, with
;

the doubtful exception of Echinus microstoma, have been observed in

comparatively shallow water off the coasts of Scandinavia. Five
species {Cidai-is affinis, Echinus melo, Toxopneustes brevispinosus,
Psummechinus microtuberculatus, and Schizaster canaliferus^ are
recognized members of the Lusitanian and Mediterranean faunae,
and seven (Porocidaris purjmrata, Phorjnosoma placenta, Calveria
hystrix, C. fenestrata, Neolampas rostellatiis, Pourtalesia Jeffreysi,
and P. j)hyale) are forms which have for the first time been brought
to light during the late deep-sea dredging-operatious, whether on this
or on the other side of the Atlantic: there seems little doubt that
these must be referred to the abyssal fauna, upon whose confines we
are now only beginning to encroach. Three of the most remarkable
generic forms, Calveria, Neolampas, and Pourtalesia, have been
found by Alexander Agassiz among the results of the deep-dredging
operations of Count Pourtales in the Strait of Florida, showing a
wide lateral distribution while even a deeper interest attaches to
;

the fact that while one family type, the Echinothuridse, has been
hitherto known only in a fossil state, the entire group find nearer
allies in the extinct faunas of the Chalk or of the earlier Tertiaries
than in that of the present period.

MISCELLANEOUS.
On Thread-cells and Semen in Marine Sponges. By T. Eimer.
The researches which have been made during the last few years
on sponges have led to the recognition of striking affinities between
these animals and the Ccelenterata nevertheless certain important
;

differences in their organization and, in particular, in their histolo-

gical structure even recently checked those who would have been
most disposed to unite these two groups. M. Hiickel said, in 1869
— ^'The comp)lete absence of the urticant organs in all the Sponges,
:

the constant presence of these same organs in all the Coralliaria, the
Hydromedusae, and the Ctenophora, constitute at present the sole
'morp>hological character which separates in a clear and definite manner
the first of these classes from the three others. I have in con-
 ;

Miscellaneous. 307

sequence proposed already, in my monograph of the Monera, and,

later still, in my 'Natiirliche Schopfungsgeschichte,' to unite these
three last-named classes under the ancient name of Acalephes or
Cnidae (urticant animals)."
Notwithstanding the existence of this differential character, the
idea that the sponges are only an inferior group of the Ccelenterata
had gained ground. Thus M. Glaus, in the second edition of his
work on zoology, divides the subkingdom of the Ccelenterata into
three classes —
namely, the Spougiic, Anthozoa, and Ctenophorae. This
grouping, which might appear rather rash, has just been confirmed in
a striking manner by the discovery, due to M. Eimer, of urticant
organs in the sponges. This naturalist has observed some organs of
this nature in a certain number of siliceous sponges more or less re-
lated to the ReniercB.
In one species with remarkably viscoiis sarcode the urticant cells
are found disseminated without aiiy regular arrangement, but never-
theless frequently round the spicules, and most frequently surrounding
throughout their whole extent the openings which give access to the
afferent currents. They cover
in particular abundance the cavity
of the stomach seems, on the contrary, that they are wanting
; it

at the surface of the animal. Their form is an abbreviated oval, as

in many of the Ccelenterata. Amongst those which are completely
developed, niimerous cells in the course of formation are found.
The second species which has presented urticant cells has oscula
opening most frequently on papilliform eminences and conducting
into canals lined with an extremely distinct membrane. It is this
membrane which furnished with urticant cells, in all degrees of
is
development they are more spherical and a little smaller than in
;

the preceding species. Where the canals abut on the exterior sur-
face of the body, they give place to ordinary cells.
A third species of sponges with urticant cells approaches very closely
to the preceding, but differs from it by the absence of a cutaneous
layer and in the nature of its spicules. The canals serving for the
passage of the efferent currents are of the same width, and have the
same arrangement as in the preceding, except that they are only
lined with a very delicate membrane —
so delicate, in fact, that it is
often difficult even to prove its existence. This membrane bears the
urticant cells and cells of formation in all degrees of development
but the urticant cells are very rare in the midst of the others. This
species, which thus forms a passage between the sponges with urti-
cant cells and those which are destitute of these organs, may be re-
garded as an arrest of development of the preceding.
The fourth form has no trace of a membrane lining the tubes
which serve for the passage of the efferent currents. Its tissue, in
most cases, is still more delicate than that of the preceding, from
which it differs also in the spicules. It is ordinarily colourless but ;

yet individual specimens are found which have a slight reddish-blue

colour and from these we pass to others which are of a violet-blue.
;

Among a great number of specimens of the bluish variety, M. Eimer

has found some which were filled with urticant cells of a type totally
308 Miscellaneous.

different from that which he had observed in the other species, but
bearing, like the others, very long threads. The urticant cells here
not only cover the internal surface of the efferent tubes ; they are
diffused throughout the whole sponge, with their numerous cells of
formation in all stages of development. It can be proved clearly by
the latter that the essential part of the urticant cell (that is to say,
the urticant organ) originates from the nucleus. The different in-
dividuals here do not present the same uniformity that is observed
in the preceding species they are seen to differ the one from the
;

other in the numerical proportion of the cells in course of formation

and those fully developed. In certain specimens we only find cells
in course of formation ; in others, as, for example, in the colourless
variety, we no longer find even those.
M. Eimer remarks that, whilst Leuekart and Hackel think that it
is through the calcareous sponges that the change from sponges to
corals takes place, the discovery of the urticant cells reveals a
remarkable affinity between the siliceous sponges and the Ccelen-
terata.
In addition to these details on the urticant organs, the author
communicates the results of his observations on the nourishment of
the sponges, which consists of little Crustacea, like that of certain
polypes, and on the existence in these animals of incontestable
zoosperms. This is not the first time the existence of zoosperms
in the sponges has been noticed. Some bodies of that nature
were found by Lieberkiihn in the Spongillce and other natura-
;

lists have indicated their existence in marine sponges. But several

of these observations were contested ;it was supposed that, in

certain cases at least, flagellated cells or Infusoria had been taken

for zoosperms. M. Eimer figures perfectly characteristic zoosperms
which he has observed in numerous gelatinous, siliceous, and cal-
careous sponges. Through the tissues will be found distributed
spherical or oval balls, the surface of which appears gTanulated.
A very strong magnifying-power shows us that these granules are
caused by myriads of heads of zoosperms, which have their tails
turned inward. When this ball has been broken, it may be seen
that the head of the zoosperm bears a weU-developed anterior
prolongation or beak (Schnabel), which is darker than the other
portions of the head. Except the greater length of this prolonga-
tion, the head has quite the same form as the zoosperms in man.
The tail is of extreme thinness and we can onl)'- perceive it with a
;

very powerful objective, such as the immersion No. 10 of Hartnack;

and even then it is impossible to follow it thi-oughout its length.
We can, however, see enough of it to convince us that in the fuU-
grown zoosperms it is of an exceptional length often we can count
;

150 IX. These zoosperms originate from cells with distinct nuclei ; and
M. Eimer believes he has noticed that the head is formed at the
expense of the nucleus, whilst the filament originates from the proto-
plasm. He has always found with these zoosperms numerous ova ;
and for these reasons he considers the sponges to be hermaphrodites.
At the same time that M. Eimer was studying the sponges at
 —

Miscellaneous, 309

Capri, M. Hackel was also occupied with these animals on the shores
of Dalmatia, and had likewise ascertained the existence of zoosperms
and ova in the calcareous and siliceous sponges *. The results of his
researches had even been published a little before the memoir of M.
Eimer. The latter, however, thinks Hackel, like Huxley and Lie-
berkiihn,had not under examination any completely developed zoo-
sperms, but only slightly advanced forms of those elements. As,
however, Hackel has observed a direct fecundation, M. Eimer hazards
the supposition that there may be some sponges in which the zoo-
sperms are arrested at one of the inferior stages of their develop-
ment. Archiv fur mihroskojjische Anatoynie, vol. viii. Heft 2; Bihl.
Univ. August 15, 1872, Bull. Sclent, p, 350.

Investigations upon theDevelopment of the Gregarinae.

By E. VAN Beneden.
The investigations of M, E. van Beneden upon the Gregarina
gignntea of the lobster confirm the observations of Lieberkiihn
upon the transformation of certain amoeboid forms into Gregarince ;
only the phases are here somewhat different from those observed in
the Gregarince of the earthworm. The author found, in the small
intestine of the lobster, some small, finely granular, protoplasmic
masses, destitute both of membrane and nucleus. These masses,
which are continually changing their form, greatly resemble Prota-
mceba primitiva or P. agilis of Hackel, from which they differ only
by presenting fine molecular granulations even to the peripherj', and
by never emitting true pseudopodia. According to HackeFs nomen-
clature, these would be true gymnocytodes.
Side by side with these we find small protoplasmic globules, which
differ from them only by having lost the faculty of moving and
changing their form. They have no enveloping membrane any more
than the former but their spheroidal form is preserved by a peri-
;

pheral layer of denser and less fluid protoplasm.

With these globular and motionless forms we find others perfectly
similar to them, except that they have one or two prolongations
which cannot be assimilated to pseudopodia, but rather to the
movable stalk of the Noctiluece. M. van Beneden names these
generative eg fades, because it is these which directly give birth to
the Gregarina'.. When there are two prolongations, these are
inserted at but a little distance apart. One of these prolongations,
which is shorter and more slender and with paler outlines than the
other, and only contains very fine granules, is almost destitute of
mobilitj^ When brought against a hard body, it is seen to bend ;

and the bend thus produced persists for a very long time. The
other prolongation is considerably longer and stouter, with stronger
outlines and a more refractive protoplasm. Besides a very fine
punctation, it contains opaque granules, which are very numerous at
its slightly widened extremity. This process is endowed with an
extreme mobility, which is manifested in two modes. It may
swing about like the stalk of the Noctiluece, or present an inflection
* Jenaische Zeitschrift, vol. vi. Heft 4.
310 Miscellaneous.

which is propagated from the extremity towards the base, and

which is followed by a sudden straightening of the whole arm. At
the same time that this movement of straightening is made, a cur-
rent carries the granular protoplasm from the centre of the cytode
into the interior of the arm. This action repeated produces an
elongation of the arm, which is accompanied by a narrowing of its
basal portion and an accumulation of opaque granulations in its
terminal part.
When the mobile arm has attained a certain length, it separates
from the body of the cj'tode, and moves like a Nematode worm. We
shall soon see what further transformations it undergoes.
After this arm has separated and acquired an independent
existence, the other process follows the course of its development,
and arrives at the same state as the former one ; only for this
purpose it requires the whole remainder of the body of the cytode.
If M. van Beneden has correctly coordinated the different phases
which he has been able to observe in the intestine of the lobster,
we must conclude that a single cytode gives origin successively to
two prolongations, each destined to become developed into a Grega-
rina one separates from the body of the cytode, the other ab-
:

sorbs the rest of that body.

These protoplasmic filaments, endowed with veiy active move-
ments, the author designates by the name oi pseudofilaricB he sup-
;

poses that it is their resemblance to j'oung Nematode worms which

has led certain authors to assume that the Gregarinm are a phase in
the evolution of the Nematoda.
These pscudofilariee are thinned at one of their extremities, and
slightly inflated at the opposite (cephalic) extremity, which is always
strongly charged with refractive granules. After a certaki period
of activity their movements slacken ; the length of the body gra-
dually diminishes at the same time that its width increases, espe-
cially in the anteiior part. Then all movement ceases, and the
pseudofilaria remains motionless. Towards the middle of the body,
there appears a dark circular spot, formed by a material more
refractive than the protoplasm, and the limits of which become more
and more distinct this is the nucleolus. Around the nucleolus
;

there appears a transparent zone without granulations, the limits of

which are at first not very distinct, and Avhich becomes the nucleus
of the cell. The pseudofilaria shortens and becomes more or less
oval and an anterior projection or swelling, in which the refractive
;

granules have a tendency to accumulate, begins to be distinguish-

able.
We have then before us a Grer/arina which has no longer any
important changes to undergo. It becomes elongated and acquires
more and more the form of a tube slightly dilated in its anterior
part. The posterior part becoming more elongated than the anterior,
the nucleus finally settles at the extremity of the anterior third of
the body. The refractive granules accumulated in the anterior
terminal inflection form a mass separated from the granular proto-
plasm of the rest of the body by a sort of transverse septum, formed
 ;

Miscellaneous. 311

by a layer of transparent protoplasm. The external part of the

protoplasm of the body, which at hrst formed a simple homogeneous
and transparent layer without granules, becomes more and more
distinctly bounded, and soon presents the form of a membrane with
a double contour. The nucleus becomes regularly oval and also
surrounds itself with a membrane.
By these changes and its increase in size the pseudofilaria finally
acquires the definitive form of Gregarina gigantea, and a length of as
much as 16 millims.
M. van Beneden follows this description of the development of the
Gregarina with some very interesting general considerations upon
the Monera and the Monerian phase of the Gregarince. According
to him, if we admit that the substance of the Monera and cytodes is
identical with the sarcode of the Rhizopoda and the protoplasm of
cells, as regards pJu/sical and vital properties, we must regard it as
different from those bodies from a chemical point of view, since it
also contains the elements of the nuclear organs, which are differen-
tiated from it in the cell. He cousequentlj' proposes the name of
plasson for the constitutive substance of the hodg of the Monera and
cytodes. Although recognizing with him that both in the ontogenic
and in the phylogenic series we always, at the beginning, find this
plasson before meeting with cell-formations, it seems to us that the
necessity for this neologism has not yet made itself felt. Our
knowledge with regard to the nuclear formations compared with
protoplasm is too unsatisfactory to render it very urgent for us to
distinguish these substances by names destined to indicate their
chemical differences. Moreover, if we were to commence this course,
we could not stop at the nomenclature proposed by M. van Beneden
—
;

it would be necessary to have : a first name for the living substance

which does not present cither nucleolus, nucleus, or enveloping mem-
brane a second for that which has already abandoned the elements
;

necessary for the formation of the nucleolus ; a third for that from
which have been separated the elements of a nucleolus and a nucleus,
bodies which M. van Beneden regards as chemically distinct (p. 146)
and a fourth for that wliich, besides these nuclear organs, has
furnished the elements of an enveloping membrane. This list is
still incomplete ; we should have to add to it, among others, the
protoplasm of the lepocytodes. It must be remarked, moreover,
that the substance to which M. van Beneden wishes to give the
name oi. plasson, on account of its chemical composition, is already a
complex substance, even, from -a histological point of view, since the
author recognizes in the interior of the transparent mass granules
of two kinds, one kind being regarded by him as nutritive, com-
bustible elements he even explains, by the presence or absence of
;

these granules, the different manner in which the movable and

immovable arms of the Gregarince in the amoeboid state behave.
The ontogenic development of the Gregarina^, as M. van Beneden
indicates, represents in an abridged form the phylogenic develop-
ment of the cell. We have here an example of endogenous gene-
ration by the formation of the nucleus in the body of the i^seudo-
 — — —

312 Miscellaneous.

jfilariabut in the nuclear formation it is the nucleolus that first

;

appears —a
fact which it is important to notice, and which is the
more striking because M. van Benedeu has observed in the adult
O. gigantea a successive disappearance and reappearance of the
nucleoli.
To sum up, the Gregarina of the lobster would pass, in the course
of embrj^ouie development, through the following phases
its the :
—
Monerian phase, the phase of the generative cytode, that of the
pseudofilaria, that of the protoplast, that of the encysted Gregarina,
and that of psorospermia.
There would therefore be in its evolution two phases during
which reproduction would take place by division 1, that which : —
gives origin to the psorospermise after encystation ; 2, that in which
the generative cytode produces pseudofilarige. Journal de Zoologie,
tome i. (1872) pp. 134-165 Bibl. Univ., Arch, des Sci. July 15,
;

1872, p. 256.
Diatoms in Hot Springs.
Dr. Blake has collected diatoms at a hot spring in Pueblo valley,
Humboldt Co., Nevada, the temperature of which was 163° F.
More than fifty different species were recognized by him ; and they
were found to be mostly identical with the species found in beds of
infusorial earth in Utah and described by Ehrenberg, showing that
the latter must have been accumulated in a hot lake, of about the
same temperature. No other living species were found in the hot
waters, excepting red algse. The deposit was a large one, and in it
there were concretions of silica. On making a thin section of one of
these concretions, a pair of legs of a coleopterous insect were visible
in the quartz ; the greater part of the concretion was made up of
petrified algae.
In one of the hot springs at the California geysers, having a tem-
perature of 198° F., he found two kinds of Conferva one capillary, —
resembling Hydrocrocis Bischoffti, but larger the other a filament,
;

with globular enlargements at intervals. In another spring, the

temperature 174° F., many Oscillariae were found, which by the
interlacement of their delicate fibres formed a semigelatinous mass,
and also two diatoms. In the water of the creek of Geyser Caiion,
112° F., the alga3 formed layers sometimes 3 inches thick, covering
the bottom of the pools, and the same diatoms were found as in the
174° spring. The waters are acidulated by the presence of free
sulphuric acid and Dr. Blake suggests that this may account for the
;

rarity of diatoms. Proc. Gal. Acad. Sci. iv. pp. 183, 189, 193, 197.

On the Habits of Galeodes paUipes. By Prof. Cope.

Prof. Cope exhibited a specimen of a G(deodes, probablj^ G.pallipes
of Say, taken in the town of Denver, Colorado, by Dr. Gehrung.
According to that gentleman, it was common in that place in houses,
and was an enemy and destroyer of the Cimex lectularius (bed-bug).
In captivity, it showed a preference for them as food, and crushed
them in its short falces, preliminary to sucking their juices. Proc.
Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil, part iii. p. 295 (1872).
 THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 59. NOVEMBER 1872.

XLV. — On the Hydroid Lar sabellarum, Gosse, and its Repro-

duction. By the Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plate XIX.]
Many years have elapsed since Mr. Gosse described, in the
* Transactions of the Linnean Society,' a remarkable
Hydroid,
which he named Lar sahellarum. From that time to the
present nothing more has been heard of it ; and meanwhile it
has been regarded with a kind of polite suspicion, and has
held its place in our systematic works almost on sufferance.
The unique oddity of its configuration and the grotesqueness
of its attitude, as depicted by Mr. Gosse's pencil, are such as
to justify some amount of incredulity, or at least to create a
desire for further information. Allman, with a mixture of
courtesy and scepticism, says of it, " we are almost tempted to
regard it as an abnormal condition of some other form ;" and
in my ' History of the British Hydroid Zoophytes I have '

assigned it a provisional place, in the hope that some new light

might be thrown upon it by further observation. U
jder tliese
circumstances it was with peculiar pleasure that obtained .

during the past summer a fine colony of this h; f-mytliical

Hydroid in full maturity, and am thus enabled, bot to remove
all doubts as to its true nature, and to complete the history
of which Gosse has driven us the first lines.
The Lar was dredged off the (Sapstone at Ilfracombe and ;

its polypites were distributed along tlie margin of a SaheUa-

tube, the very habitat in -vwhich Gosse's specimen occurred.
In the first place, I am able to vouch for the general accuracy
of the figure which its discoverer has given ur and can affirm
that, extraordinary as it foo/c.f, it does no moie than justice to
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. TV. x. 23
314 Eev. T. Hincks on Lar sabellarum

the original. It may, perhaps, be admitted tliat the skilful

pencil of the artist has introduced the slightest touch of cari-
cature ; but it really only serves to bring out more strikingly
the remarkable peculiarities of the creature.
The most marked characteristics of the genus Lar are to be
found in the number and disposition of the tentacles, and in the
curious head-like lobe in which the body of the polypite
terminates above. The arms are reduced to two, which spring-
close together from the base of a prominent bilabiate proboscis
endowed with great mobility ; they are smooth, not muricated
or roughened with clusters of thread-cells, and very extensile.
These two tentacles face the mouth-bearing proboscis, and act
with it in the capture of food they are frequently jerked in
;

the direction of the latter organ, which is furnished with two

broad lips, and is itself capal)le of the freest and most energetic
movement. The proboscis is marked off from the rest of the
body by a well-defined constriction near the top of it occurs
;

a small space, which is thickly paved with thread-cells,

forming a kind of boss a little below the summit (PI. XIX.
fig. 2, a) .The polypites are fusiform, with a trace of brownish
colour a little below the terminal lobe, perfectly sessile, and
quite naked; they are very active and lively in their movements,
*
and are constantly throwing the body and tentacles into the
most fantastic attitudes. " The ludicrously close resemblance"
which they bear to the human figure has already been noticed
by Gosse, and will be apparent to any one on a reference to the
Plate (PI. XIX. fig. 1). In this genus, then, we have a most
interesting modification of the structure that prevails amongst
the Hydroida. Instead of a wreath of tentacles immediately
surrounding the mouth, or several whorls distributed over the
body, we have here two tentacles only, placed on one side and
opposed to a highly developed movable proboscis, which acts
energetically with them in the capture of prey, and compensates
for the reduced number of the prehensile arms.
Gosse was not so fortunate as to meet with the reproductive
zooids, and was therefore unable to give a satisfactory diagnosis
of the genus but the Ilfracombe specimen supplied this de-
;

ficiency, and has shown that the gonosome, no less than the
trophosome, is marked by very distinctive characters.
The fertile polypites oi Lar (PI. XIX. fig. l,ff) are distri-
buted along the creeping stolon, amongst the alimentary zooids,
and bear a strong general resemblance to those of Hydractinia.
They somewhat filiform bodies, destitute of tcn-
arc slender,
tacula,and terminated at the free extremity by a globular en-
largement, in which many thread-cells are imbedded they are ;

generally inferior in size to the alimentary polypites. The re-

 and its Reproduction. 315

productive buds are borne in clusters of three or four on the

upper portion of the body, and when matm-e detach themselves
as free medusiform zooids [jylanohlasts'^) they are destitute
;

of an ectothecal covering (a character which they share with the

gonozooids of Clavatella, Corymorpha^ and Gladonemo) and ^

are therefore freely exposed to the surrounding water. In an

early stage of development the buds are much elongated
(PL XIX. fig. 1), and take on their hemispherical form as
they approach maturity.
The planoblast (PI. XIX. figs. 3, 4), at the time of its libera-
tion, is almost hemispherical in form the umbrella is perfectly
;

colourless and destitute of thread-cells. The digestive sac or

manubrium is very mutable in shape; normally it is sub-
cylindrical, and somewhat swollen at the base, with a slightly
lobate mouth. Six radiating canals ti'averse the umbrella,
terminating on the margin in as many oval bulbs of a brownish
colour, from which six smooth tentacles originate. Both ocelli
and lithocysts are wanting but halfway between every two
5

tentacles a minute sac occurs on the margin of the umbrella,

containing two or three glittering bodies, which appear to be
thread-cells (PL XIX. fig. 6). The planoblast, when detached,
bears with it a portion of the peduncle which had formed the
bond of connexion between it and the parent stock this sur- ;

vives as a somewhat conical process above the base of the

manubrium (PL XIX. fig. 3, .r), but is no doubt absorbed
after a time.
Six is an unusual number for the radiating canals amongst ;

the British Hydroida it is met witli only in ClavateUa (which

has also occasionally four) and in the genus WUlsia of Forbes.
The smooth tentacles (which closely resemble those of the
polyjiite), the absence of the customary organs of sense, and
the minute marginal sacs with thread-cells may also be noted
as significant characters f.
There can be no doubt that the genus Lar must stand as
the type of a distinct family amongst the Hydroida Athecata,
which will present features as strongly marked as those of any
group in the suborder. Indeed the important modification in
the structure of the polypite has scarcely a parallel within the
limits of the whole order. A
question, however, arises as to
* Planoblast (wanderiug bud) is a happy and expressive term intro-
duced by AUman to desigiiate the free gouozooid.
t Allnian considers it probable that the marginal sac is the origin of
" what in the adult Medusa would become an inteiTadial marginal tentacle "
(' Monograph of the ({ymnoblastic or Tubularian Ilydroids,' part ii. p. -)27).

The substance of this paper was communicated to Prof. /Vllman by

letter, and is incorporated in the second part of his Monograpli
'
just'

issued by the Ray Society.

23*
316 On Lar sabellarum and its Reproduction.

the name of the family. LaridcB (which would be the natural

designation, and which I have adopted in my History ') has '

been appropriated by the ornithologists ; and Allman proposes

to substitute for it the compound Hydrolaridm. I confess that
I have serious doubts as to the expediency of this change. It
seems to me that no practical inconvenience of any moment is
likely to arise from the identity of the two family names, under
the circumstances of the case ; while there is a positive dis-
advantage in the adoption of a term which does not at once
suggest the typical genus. The rules respecting zoological
nomenclature have been framed with a view to general con-
venience, but are not to be inflexibly applied without regard
to special circumstances. In the present case I should feel in-
clined to retain the name Laridce'^.
The following is the amended diagnosis of the genus Lar,
and of the only known species.

Subkingdom GCELENTERATA.
Order HYDROIDA.
Suborder ATHECATA, Hincks.
Fam. LaridsB.
Genus Lar, Gosse.
Polypites fusiform, developed on a creeping filiform stolon
clothed with a polypary tentacles two, filiform, springing from
;

one side of the base of a bilabiate proboscis, which is separated

by a constriction from the rest of the body. Reproduction by
means of medusiform planoblasts, which are borne on im-
perfectly developed polypites (blastostyles), terminating above
in a spherical cluster of thread-cells.
GONOZOOID umbrella (at the time of liberation) subhemi-
:

spherical ; manubrium destitute of oral tentacles 5 radiating

canals six ; marginal tentacles six, springing from non-ocellated
bulbs.
Lar sabellarum, Gosse.
Polypites about -^ inch in height ; a patch of thread-cells
near the summit of the terminal lobe ; mouth furnished with
two broad lips tentacula very extensile, smooth.
;

Gonozooids Isorne in clusters of three or four on the upper

portion of the slender blastostyles umbrella (at the time of
:

liberation) colourless, destitute of thread-cells ; manubrium

subcylindrical, slightly swollen at the base, of a reddish-brown

* Cases like the present, in which two family names are identical while
the names of the typical genera differ {Lar, Lams), are likely seldom to
occur.
 — ;

On neiv Oenera and Species of Goleoptera. 317

colour, not reaching to the orifice of the bell

; tentacles smooth,
springing from brown bulbs a minute marginal sac, with
;

thread-cells, halfway between every two tentacles.

Hob. Ilfracombe, off the Capstone, in shallow water, on the
tube of a Sabella.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX.

Fig. 1, A colony of Lar sahellnrum, Gosse, highly magnified / /, fertile :

polypites, laden with the reproductive buds.

Fig. 2. A single polypite (a portrait) a, collection of thread-cells.
:

Fig. 3. The medusiforni gonozooid or planoblast : x, the remains of the

peduncle by which it was attached.
Fig. 4. The same, with the tentacles extended.
Fig. 5. The same, as seen from above.
Fig. 6. The marginal sac, containing thread-cells.

XLVI. Notes on Goleoptera, toith Descriptions of 7ieiv Genera

and Species. — Part II. By Feancis P. Pascoe, F.L.S. &c.
[Plate XV.l
List of Genera and Species.
TROGOSITIDiE.
ARRHENODINiE.
Neaspis (w. g.) villosa. t^ i , , . ,.

Peltis monilata.
Prophthalmus sangumalis.
planipennis.
CUPESID^, Sti-atiorrhina (n. g.) xiphias, Westio.

Cupes ocularis.
Eupsalis promissus.

BRENTHIDiE. Belophebinje.
Taphroderinje. Blysmia (n. g.) ruficoUis.

Taphroderes filiformis. Ceocephalin.s).

obtusus.
Ceocephalus internatus.
tenuitarsis.
EPHEBOCERiNiE.
lonthocerus ophthalmicus. Ithystenin^.
Phocylides {n. g.) collaris.
Trachelizin^.
ebemnus.
Trachehzus llowittu. Achrionota («. g.) bilineata.
Cordus semipunctatus.
Amorphocephalus sulcicollis.

Neaspis.
(Trogositidse.)
Caput transversum ; clypeus brevis, sutura clypeali fere obsoleta
lahrum late transversum. Mentum parvum, subrotundatum ;

labium latum, subtransversum, apice anguste truncatum, barba-

tum ; maxillce lobis subaequalibus, intcriore mutico. Oculi trans-
versi, integri, grosse granulati. Antennce 10-articulata), articulo
basali unilatcraliter valde ampliato, secundo et tertio obcouicis, illo
 ;

318 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Oenera

majore, quarto usque septimum gradatim brevioribus et latiori-

bus, octavo, nono et decimo clavam magnam formantibus, sed
duobus iiltimis quasi conjunctis. Proiliorax transversus, lateri-
bus foliaceis, apice late emarginatus. Elytra oblonga, lateribus
angniste explanato-marginatis. Femora compressa, tibi(e rectse ;
tarsi lineares 4-articulati. Coxoi anticge valde transversse,
quatuor postici approximati. Prosternum angustum. Abdomen
segmentis longitudine fere sequalibus, liberis.
According to Lacordaire's arrangement of the Trogositida^,
the 10-jointed antennse would place this genus in the ^go-
liinfe but in other respects it agrees better with Leperina^ or,
;

but for the inner unarmed lobe of the maxillae, with Peltis. After
a close examination of the tarsi, I can find no indication of an
atrophied basal joint, as is usual in this family, although it is
possible there may be one. The suture between the ninth
and tenth joints of the club of the antennae is so nearly obli-
terated that, except in certain lights, it does not seem to
exist ; as it is, I mention it with hesitation. In any case, the
genus is especially differentiated in having seven joints only
to the antennse exclusive of the club ;and it should, I think,
form the type of a new subfamily (Neaspidinas). I received
three specimens of the species described below four or five
years ago from my valued correspondent Dr. Howitt, of Mel-
bourne, but without any precise locality. In appearance it
is like Peltis ohlonga^ but much smaller and proportionally a
little broader.

Neasjpis villosa.
N. depressa, supra fusca et subgriseo- villosa, marginibus pro-
ovalis,
tboracis, labro, antennis, corpore infra pedibusque pallide ferru-
gineis eapite prothoraceque sat vage punctate
; seutcUo semicir-
;

eulari elytris lateribus parallelis prothorace parum angustioribus,

;

dorso striato-punctatis, subrugosis. Long. 2-2| lin.

Hah. Australia.
Peltis monilata.

P. oblongo-ovata, fusca, opaca, marginibus prothoracis ferrugineis

eapite prothoraceque reticulato-punctatis, punctis singulis in fundo
tuberculo minuto instructis ; antennis ferrugineis ; lobo interiore
maxillarum transverse, antice rotundato, inermi ; scutello parvo ;

elytris rugoso-reticulato-punetatis, singulis lineis tribus elevatis

munitis corpore infra pedibusque piceis, confertim punctidatis ;
;

prosterno planato, dilatato, postice late truncato acetabulis an-

;

ticis occlusis ; tibiis anticis apice spinoso-productis. Long. 4^ lin.

Hah. Australia.
In general appearance this species is somewhat between
Peltis oblonga and P. procera] and, as in tlic latter, the inner lobe
 ;

and Species of Goleoptera. 319

of tlie maxillse differs from that oi Pelt is proper (P. g rosso) in not
running out and ending in a hook. The anterior cotyloid
cavities, on the other hand, are closed in hehind and in this ;

it differs from P. procera. It is this latter character which

has induced Dr. Leconte to propose a new genus (Nosodes^)
for the reception of the American species {serrata and sil-
pMdes) but then these species are said to have the internal
;

maxillary lobe hooked. Hitherto, I believe, it has been taken

for granted that this is the case in all the species and Lacor- ;

daire even differentiates his tribe "Peltides " by this character.

With regard to the anterior cotyloid cavities, rather too much
stress has, appears to me, been laid on them at least I
it ;

think it is as well to be cautious in separating generically

nearly allied species by characters depending on them. Under
an ordinary lens, and in a certain light, the lines on the elytra
have a beaded appearance, which suggested the name.

CujJes ocularis.
C griseo-brunnea ; capite longitudinaliter profundo sulcato, supra
oculos subbituberculato oculis amplis
; prothorace capite mi-
;

nore, transverse, dorso utriuqiie fortiter excavato, angulis anticis

siibaciitis scutello postice latiore, rotundato
; elytris carinatis, ;

inter cariuulas biseriatim fortiter, sat confertim punctatis cor- ;

pora infra infuscato. Long. 5 lin.

Ilab. Japan.

This is the second Asiatic species of a genus otherwise

American, except two undescribed species from Borneo in my
collection the Chilian species (C. Latreillei) differs from the
;

others in the antenna having a large basaljoint and in other cha-

racters. The species before us is remarkable for its large eyes.
Tapliroderes Jiliformis.
T. angustissimus, nitide piceus, disperse villosus ; elytris flavo
trifasciatis ; capite prothoraci subtiHs-
latitudine fere aequali,
sime vage punctulato rostro apice flavo antennis ferrugineis
; ;

prothorace obsolete impunctato, ante medium valde angusto ;

elytris prothorace angustioribus et sesquilongioribus, apicibus

angulo exteriore productis, fascia flava ante, altera pone me-
dium tertiaquo apicali notatis ; femoribus anticis ampliatis.
Long. 3|^ lin.

Hah. Amazons.
In the females of this genus the antennse are longer and
more slender, and the rostrum is not stouter at the base as in
the males. The description of T. h-evipeSj Gyll., in Schonherr
* To NoM>des must be referred the European P. dentata. It is the type
of Calitys, C. G. Thomson, a name of later date than Nosodcs.
 — ;;

320 Mr. P. P. Pascoe on new Genera

appears to have been made from the latter sex and not from
a female, as stated.

Taphroderes ohtusus.
T. robustior, nitide piceus, Isevigatus, capite quam prothorace
multo angustiore, obsolete punctidato rostro paulo arcuato
;

antennis piceis, articulis tertio usque decimum unilateraliter pro-

ductis prothorace elongate, pone medium ampliato, antieo supra
;

linea longitudinali impressa notato elytris brevioribus, apice ob-

;

tusis, maculis quatuor ferrugineia (2 ante, 2 pone medium)

ornatis ; corpore infra piceo-nigro ; coxis anticis fulvis. Long.
4 lin.

Hab. Amazons.
At least twice as stout as the preceding, the apices of the
elytra not produced, &c.
In reference to M. Lacordaire's note (Gen. vii. p. 410), I
have reexamined my Cyphagogus advena and although its ;

shorter rostrum approaches it to Zemioses, as I have already

remarked, in other respects (^'. e. antennas, legs, &c.) it is a
true Gyijhagogus. Aprostoma^ Guer., which Lacordaire had
not seen, but refers to the Taphroderinge, is a Colydiid, after-
wards named by Erichson Mecedanum.

lonthocerus ophthalmicus. PI. XV. fig. 4.

/. omnino nitide rufo-ferrugineus, apicibus articulorum antennarum

nigris exceptis ; rostro modice crasso, basi subcylindrico, antennis
in medio insertis ;
prothorace
dorso anticc tenuiter, postice
la)vi,
fortiter sulcato ; striis tribus sutura-
elytris simpliciter striatis,
libiis tantum conspicuis, apicibus extus planato-productis ; tarsis
parce pilosis. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Rockhampton).

Lacordaire founded lonthocerus on a species from Ceylon,
from which the present differs in its imiform colour, thinner
rostrum, and glossy elytra otherwise sculptured. My speci-
men, like Lacordaire's, appears to be a male. With Ephebo-
cerus^ Lac, it forms a subfamily remarkable for the long-
slender antennge clothed with delicate hairs, and large eyes
occupying the greater part of the head.

Trachelizus Howittii.
T. nitide fulvo-testaceus ; capite prothoraceque Isevigatis, remote
punctatis ; rostro paulo arcuato, hand gibboso, inter antennas
sulco longitudinali impresso ; oculis parvulis ; antennis articulo
prime vix incrassato, ultimo acuminate sxdco prothoracis ab apice
;

ad basin extenso elytris fortiter striatis, sutura valde elevata

;

corpore infra sparse punctulato ; metasterno segmentisque duobus

 and Species of Coleoptera. 321

basalibus abdominis longitudinaliter late excavatis ; eoxis anticis

approximatis ; femoribus subpedunciilatis. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Melbourne.
I have adopted M. Jekel's catalogue name for this little
species, the only one, I believe, hitherto found in Australia.

Cordus semipunctatus. PI. XV. fig. 7.

C. (S) nitide ferriigineus, capite pone oculos cylindiico, subcon-

stricto ; rostro difFormi, basi alte carinato, inter antennas excavate,
apicfe dUatato ; mandibulis productis antennis validis, articulis
;

secundo usque decimum transversis, cylindrieis, porfoliatis, ultimo

ovato-acuminato ; prothorace oblongo, utrinquo rotundato, basi
apiceque sequaii, antice subtiliter vage, postice gradatim magis con-
fertim et fortiter punctate ; scutello nullo elytris subparallelis, late
;

sulcato-punctatis, punctis hand approximatis, interstitiis acute

carinulatis, apice obtuse rotundatis ; pectore vage punctate ; ab-
domiae nitidissimo, impunctato ; femoribus crassis, muticis ; tibiis
compressisjin medio sensim incrassatis, apice spina conicainstructisj
tarsis linearibus. Long. 8^ lin.
Hab. Natal.
This species has the normal head of Cordus and the broad
irregular rostrum of Amoryhocepkalus, and is therefore inter-
mediate in these respects between the two genera but as the ;

former character apppears to be of the most importance, it is

referred to Cordus ; it may, however, be desirable eventually
to separate it generically.

A morjjJioce^yhalus sulcicollis.
A. {S) nitide ferrugineus capite brevi, postice vix truncato, inter
;

oculos verticeque profunde triangulariter excavate, fundo excava-

tionis leviter sulcato ; oculis ampliatis ; rostro supra paulo arcuate,
longitudinaliter fortiter excavato, basi utrinque oblique constricto
et lobe ovaU munito, infra cornu verticali armato ; antennis arti-
culis secundo usque octavum valde transversis, none et decimo
longioribus, perfoliatis, ultimo conico prothorace oblongo, basi
;

quam apice parum latiore, in medio fortiter canaliculate ; elytris

prothorace in medio vix latioribus, striatis, interstitiis convexis
subtilissimo sparse punctulatis tibiis intus bisinuatis, apice spina
;

conica instructis. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. West Australia.
The canaliculate prothorax is an exceptional character in
the subfamily to which AmorjyTioce^Tialus belongs ; but it oc-
curs in the genus Trachelizus^ the representative of the group.
I have two other specimens of Amorj)hoce])Tialus from West
Australia, one of which may possibly be the female of the
above (see fig. 9, «, the head), the other (see fig. 9, J, the
 ;

822 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

head) may
be the female of^. australts, Lac, only that the
latter is said tobe from Moreton Bay its prothorax is not ;

canaliculate, but is rather closely and coarsely punctured.

Prophfhalnius sanguinalis. PL XV. fig. 6.

P. validus, nitide piceo-rufus ^ rostro Isevi, supra fortiter exca-

;

vate, apicem versus late explanato antemiis articulis tertio usque

;

octavum longiusculis, subsequalibus, ultimo duobus pra!cedei]tibus

conjunetim parum longiore; capite prothoraceque impunctatis,
opacis, supra nitidis, illo ab ocuHs gradatim paulo latiore, hoc in
medio lineatim sulcato, apice sulcatim constricto elytris longitu- ;

dine prothoraci cum capite usque ad oculos aequahbus, sulcatis,

sulcis primo et secundo a sutura impunctatis, iuterstitiis planatis,
reliqnis punctatis,
iuterstitiis angustioribus, clevatis, singulo
lineola alteraque aj)icaU, et plagis duabus, una ante altera
basali
pone medium, sanguineis, decorato, apicibus paulo divergentibus,
subtruncatis, corpore infra pedibusque nitidissimis, Isevigatis
femoribus anticis vaHdis, infra bidentatis. Long. 17 lin.
Hob. India.
Apparently near P. j)o fens, Lac, but with broader sutural
interstices and the others narrower, and having two large
lateral blood-red patches on each elytron. Besides the differ-
ence generically, the female has a broader and more opaque
prothorax, and has only one tooth on the anterior femora, and
their trochanters not produced.

ProplitJiahnus 2^lanipennis. PI. XV. fig. 5.

P. niger ; punc-
capite rostroque Itevibus, nitidis, parce irregulariter
tatis, (Shoc supra fortiter excavate, apicem versus paulo expla-
nato genis juguloque transvcrsim pHcatis
;
antenins articulis se-
;

cundo usque sextum subturbinatis, caeteris parum gradatim crassi-

oribus, ultimo anguste ovato prothorace in medio nitido, impune-
;

tato, ad latera squamositate grisea induto, apice integro elytris ;

sub nitidis, ad latera abrupte deflexis, dorso planatis, tenuiter sid-

catis, iuterstitiis 1. et 2. latioribus, planatis, tertio basi, quarto pone
medium, apice excepto, flavis, cum quinto angustis elevatis, casteris
magis depressis corpore infra pedibusque nitidis femoribus an-
; ;

ticis subtus dente valido instructis. Foemina latet. Long. 9 Hu.

Hah. Celebes.
Remarkable for the flatness of its elytra; in other respects
it is allied to P. tridentatus, Fab.

Stratiorrhina.
(Brenthidse.)

Ab Estenorhlno differt rostro ante antennas serrate vol dentato, et

mandibuUs parvis, coneretis.

The type of this genus is Arrhenodes xiphias, Westw.

 and Species of Coleoptera. 323

(Cabinet of Oriental Entomology, p. 31, pi. xv. fig-, 1), rc-

by Lacordaire, oddly enough, to his Estenorhinusy from
ferrecl
which it essentially differs in the characters given above.
M. Lacordaire mentions having, seen two other allied species
from Malacca.

Eupsalis proviissus. PI. XV. fig. 8.

E. nitide rufo-castaneiis, elytris oblonge flavo guttatis capite an- ;

tice convexo ; rostro inter antennas elevato, basi utrinque lobo

oblongo retrorsum producto anteanis articulis quinque basa-
;

Hbus subobconicis, sexto usque decimum ovalibus, ultimo ovato-

acuminato prothorace sat anguste ovato, impuuctato ; elytris
;

subtiliter striato-punctatis, stria suturali excepta,ii] certa hice laevi-

gatis; femoribus anticis subtus deute acuto instructis, reliquis
subtus ad apicem emarginatis. Long. 5-7 lin.
Hab. Batchian.
The femaleonly differs in having the rostrum, beyond the
insertion of the antennse, slenderand cylindrical; in the males
the mandibles vary from being only slightly prominent to the
normal condition, as shown in fig. 8. The lobe at the base of
the rostrum on each side leaves a clear space between it and
the cheek, or part just before the eye. The other three de-
scribed species of Eupsalts are one North- American, extend-
ing so far north as Canada, and two African, including one
from Madagascar; but I have another species from Old
Calabar.

Blysmia.
(Brenthidie.)

( $ Caput transversum, postice truncatum, collum retractum ros-

) ;

trum breviusculum, eylindriciim, basi incrassatum, elevatum.

Oculi rotundati, majusculi. Antennce lineares, corjtore longiores,
articulis longitudinaliter strigosis. Prothorax breviter ovatus,
supra baud sulcatus. Elytra breviuseida, jjarallela, apice late ro-
tundata. Pedes breves, antici majores femora modice crassa,
;

mutica t'lhice normales ; tarsi articulo primo breviusculo. Meta-

;

sternum et abdomen sat brevia.

The male is unknown, but probably differs principally in
having a broader rostrum and the antennae inserted more
towards its middle. The genus in its aspect is quite different
from the ordinary Brenthidte but its affinities are, I think,
;

with Beloplierus. The tarsi seem to be glabrous or only very

slightly ciliated beneath but my specimen having been
;

gummed down, it is difficult to be exact. The abdomen,

however, which is comparatively short, is nearly twice as
long as the mctasternum.
 ;

324 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on neic Oenera

Blysmia ruficollis. PI. XV. fig. 1.

_B. nigra, opaca, prothorace (apice excepto) rufo, subtus nitidc lutea;
capitc impuiictato, supra postice subbilobo rostro, apice excepto,
;

rufo-testaceo, subnitido antennis nigrescentibus, parce setosulis,

;

articulis tribus basalibus brevioribus, secundo multo breviore

prothorace impunctato, apice quam basi angustiore et nitide uigro ;
elytris prothorace baud latioribus, supra subdepressis, striatim
fortiter foveatis, foveis quadratis pedibus nigris, nitidis. Long.
;

3Hn.
Hah. Batchian.
Ceocephalus internatus.
C. rufo-ferrugineus, nitidus, subtus, prothorace femoribusqiie cas-
taneo-rufis ; S rostro prothorace breviore, basi canaliculato, apicem
versus gradatim dilatato ; antennis articulis secundo usque decimum
transversis, perfoliatis, tribus ultimis parum protho- crassioribus ;

race elytris paulo supra profunde sulcato, apico nigro-

latiore,
marginato ; elytris fere paraUelis, apice paulo cxplanatis, late
rotundatis, striato-punctatis, stria juxta suturam profunda, im-
punctata, postice in strias duas divisa ; femoribus apice nigris,
subtus obsolete dcntatis. Long. 7-9 lin.

Hah. Queensland.
The female has a more slender rostrum, with the antennas
inserted nearer the base.

Ceocephalus tenuitarsis.
C. nitido castaneus ; rostro prothorace multo breviore, basi canalicu-
lato, versus apicem gradatim dilatato antennis articulis secimdo
;

usque decimum transversim moniliformibus, tribus ultimis majo-

ribus, clavam quasi formantibus prothorace elytris vix latiore,
;

impunctato, profunde sulcato elytris fere parallelis, brevioribus,

;

sulcato-foveatis, foveis approximatis pedibus sat vage setosulis ;

;

tarsis angustis. Long. 6 lin.

Hah. Sydney.
In this and the preceding species the constriction of the
neck begins a little behind the eyes the head, therefore, is ;

more abruptly limited than in the African members of the

genus.
Phocylides.
(Brenthidse.)
A Prodectore differt intermediis etposticisbrevibuscompressis,
tibiis
tarsis articulo basali brevi, obconico ; a Diuro antennis articulis
secundo tertioque fere sequalibus, prothorace longitudinaliter sul-
cato, et femoribus clavatis, basi pedunculatis.

The antennas also are shorter and stouter than in either

Prodector or Diurus ; and the elytra at the apex are drawn out
 ;;;

and Species of Coleoptera. 325

in two parallel and contiguous tails, nearly of the same width

as the rest of the elytra. Brenthus rtiJicolUs, Gu^r., a species
not noticed by Lacordaire, also belongs to this genus.

Phocylides coUaris. PI. XV. fig. 2.

P. nigor, subnitidus, pro thoracis apice basique sordide rufis ; c? ca-

pite postice fortiter impresso ; medio lineatim canalieu-
rostro in
lato; prothorace subtilissime punctulato, utrinque poue medium
paulo incurvato, apice transversim tri- vel quadriimpresso, pone
apicem profunde longitudinaHter sulcato elytris postice sensim ;

angustioribus, prope suturam bistriatis, Cauda modice elongata

corpore infra nitide piceo ; 2 rostro basi sola canaliculato ; elytris
singuhs apice extus in processum mamilliformem rufum productis.
Long. (5 19 lin., $ 11 Kn.
Hab. Batchian.
Phocylides eheninus.
P. niger, capite rostroque nitidis, minus elongatis, illo postice paulo
angustiore, hoc late sed minus profunde canaliculato ; prothorace
medium utrinque modice
opaco, subtiliter parce punctulato, pone
rotundato elytris parallelis, prope suturam
; bistriatis, apice
singulorum in/caudam multo breviorem producto corpore infra ;

pedibusque nitidis. Long. 9 lin.

Hab. Amboyna.
ACHEIONOTA,
(Brenthidee.)
Ab lihysteno differt elytris singulatim stria unica suturali instructis
et femoribus linearibus ; a Diuro rostro apice dilatato (vel apice
obcuneiformi).
In Ithystemis there are two striae, and the femora are strongly
pedunculate ; the head, antenna3, rostrum, and legs are also
shorter than in any of its species. The single character that
distinguishes Aclirionota from Diurus is too important to allow
of the species described below being referred to that genus.
The female is unknown.
Aclirionota biUneata. PI. XV. fig. 3.

A. fusca, opaca, parte pedibusque rufo-ferrugineis,

apicali rostri
punctis raris squamositate ochracea replctis ubique tecta capite ;

linea longitudinali tenuiter impresso rostro caj^ite plus dupio

;

long'iore, supra ante antennas fortiter sulcato, pone antennas

tenuiter bisulcato ; antennis griseo-pubescentibus, setulis vagis
nigris adspersis ; prothorace dorso punctis bivittatim notato
elytris subsulcatis, remote punctatis, singulis linea ochracea e
squamuHs condensatis formata, ornatis, apicibus angido exteriore
in caudam contortam linearem productis corpore infra pedibusque
;

punctis minoribuB conspersis. Long. 8-10 lin.

Hah. Sarawak.
 —
326 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Miid- Tortoises of India.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XY.

Fig. 1. Blysmia rtiJicolHs ( $ ).

Fig. 2. Phocylides collnris (c?).
Fig. 3. Achrionota hilineata ( c? ).
Fig. 4. lonthocerus ojMhalmicus (J); 4 a, right fore leg. The hairs on
the antennae are too delicate to be represented in a figure of this
size.
Fig. 5. Prophthalmus planvpennis ( cJ ).
Fig. 6. sanguinalis {S).
Fig. 7. Cor (Ins semipunctatus {S)'i 7cr, head and antennpe, side view.
Fig. 8. Evpsalis promissus (c?)- The antennae are not sufficiently accu-
rate as regards the last five joints.
Fig. 9 a. Hend oi A7norphoc('phahis, s^. nov. ($), (prothorax canalicu-
late); 9 h, head o{ A7n()rphocephalus, ST^. nov. (5), (prothorax
not canaliculate, allied to A. australis, Lac).
Fig. 10 Side view of the head of A^norphocephalus sideicoUis ( J )
a. ;

10 b, ditto, top view.

Fig. 11. Side view of the head of Cordus hosiyes, Germ., for comparison.
Fig. 12. Head and antenna of Prophthalmus sanguinalis ( $ ).
Fig. 13. Head and Bnierma. oi Stratiorrhina xiphias (c?),Westw. (A)'r he-
nodes).

XLVII. Notes on the Mud- Tortoises of India (Trionyx,

Geoffroy). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
The Tliree-clawed or Mud-Tortoises are a very natural and
well-defined group ; but the division of them into species
has been a subject of great difficulty to European zoologists,
chiefly arising from the very imperfect material which they
have had at their command.
Formerly Geoffroy, Bell, and Fitzinger seem to have re-
garded the extent of the union of the ribs as a character of a
species the latter even attempted to divide them into genera
;

from characters derived from this part. But it is now well

understood that the extent to which the ribs are united de-
pends entirely upon, the age of the animal, the union being-
only partial in the young, and entire in the adult, as in i\\Q
land tortoises and terrapins.
The number, extent, and shape of the sternal callosities no
doubt afford very good characters for the distinction of the
species, if adult animals are compared together but they are ;

gradually developed, and in some species (or perhaps in some

individuals of the same species) they are much later developed
and much longer in coming to their perfect state than they are
in others. This is also the case with the development of the
odd bone in front of the dorsal disk so that these parts can
;

only be used as characters when specimens of \\\q. same age

and stage of development are compared, and especially speci-
mens which liave arrived at their adult state.
 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India. 327

The sternum being furnished with Haps on the sides (which

cover the legs when they are contracted), or being narrow at the
sides and leaving the legs bare (as in most freshwater and marine
tortoises), furnishes a most natural and easily observed character
for the division of the group, and as such has been used by most
authors. But it has been shown that each of these groups con-
tains animals with very different skulls and it is a matter of
;

serious consideration whether the form of the skull, on which

such important peculiarities in the animal economy depend, is
not of more importance than the covering or exposure of the
feet when they are withdrawn. When first the covering of the
feet was observed, it was connected with a bony margin to the
dorsal disk ; but it is now well ascertained that many species
with covered feet have the margin flexible and without bones,
like the other mud-tortoises. It is to be remarked that all the
tortoises that have flaps to cover their feet have callosities on
the two anterior bones of the sternum, which have never yet
been observed in those which have naked feet. This character is
common to those that have thin skulls and jaws and narrow
alveolar edge, and those which have thicker skulls and wider
alveolar surface.
Cuvier and Wagler described and figured the skulls of
two or three species of this group but all the skulls which
;

they had the opportunity of studying belonged to a single

type of form, of a thick and solid consistency. In my ' Cata-
logue of Shield Reptiles in the British Museum I figured '

a few skulls of the species which we then possessed, pointing-

out that they belonged to two different groups —
one solid, and
the other light and thin and in the Supplement to the Cata-
;
'

logue of Shield Reptiles' I figured and described the skulls

of many more species. I used this character to separate the
soft-disk mud-tortoises into two families, Trionychidse and
Chitradte —
one having a solid, and the otlier a thin and light
skull; and I divided the genera of each family according to
the form of the skull, especially the form of the alveolar edge
of the jaws. I consider this one of the most important steps
towards the proper division of the species and defining them,
as it affords us the power of dividing them into natural
groups for example, Chitra indica, Trionyx gangeticuSj and
:

Tyrse nilotica have been considered specimens of the same

species, but they belong to two very different families Chitra ;

indica and Pelochelys Cantori have been regarded as the

same species, the one having a very long ovate, and the other
a short square skull. In the same manner Fordia africana and
Tyrse nilotica (the one having a broad, flat alveolar surface,
and the other a sharp thin one) have been regarded as the
328 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India.

same species ; whilst a Central-African tortoise, Aspidonectes

aspilusj has been separated from Tyrse nilotica because the
individual had slightly differently developed sternal callosities,
whereas the examination of the jaws shows that they are the
same species.
The study of the jaws at various ages has shown that the
form of the alveolar surface is the same in the young as in the
adult, and therefore furnishes a very excellent character for di-
stinguishing the species and if one had skulls of all the species
;

in the collection, they would no doubt afford the characters of

the various kinds, and also the best arrangement of them into
groups. But, unfortunately, that is not the case, and we are
obliged to do the best we can under the circumstances. Un-
fortunately, too, the skulls cannot be extracted from the stuffed
specimens without destroying them and it is always difficult
;

to be certain that the skulls and skeletons that you receive

belong to the species they are said to represent for the char-
;

acters by which the species are distinguished in their perfect

state have been destroyed. Every care has been taken to pre-
vent an error of this kind and in general the characters of the
;

genera have been taken from the examination of the head in

the perfect animal, and of the skulls extracted from duplicate
specimens. It is much to be regretted that the Indian zoolo-
gists do not study the numerous Asiatic species and give us the
result of their examination, considering that there are only two
Indian zoologists in modern times who have paid the slightest
attention to these animals, and they have not yet learned the
elements of herpetology. Thus Mr. Theobald and Dr. Ander-
son have described two most different animals under the name
of Trionyx Phayrei^ and have described them in such an in-
correct and imperfect manner that it is impossible to make out
to what species, or section, or genus either of them is refer-
able.
The receipt of some additional specimens of mud-tortoises
and their skulls required that they should be determined and ;

to do this I have been induced to study and revise what I had

formerly written as our materials are so imperfect, from the
:

Indian collectors not sending home specimens, it is a matter of

great difficulty. We know far less of the tortoises of our
Indian possessions than we do of those of almost any other part
of the world. Experience has shown me that the most reliable
character for the distinction and arrangement of the tortoises,
and especially of the mud-tortoises, is to be obtained by tlie
study of the skulls I have therefore been particular in col-
;

lecting them, and (where it could be done without injury)

have had the skulls removed from several of the specimens.
 —
Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India. 329

The result of this examination has been the discovery of

serious mistakes, some of the separate skulls received having
been assigned to the wrong species. Thus the skull which
was thought to belong to the Trionyx hurum is found to belong-
to Trionyx gangeticus of Cuvier the skull which was regarded
;

and figured as belonging to Potamochelys stellata (and which

was received as a present from Professor Oldham) is found to
be the skull of a species of Emyda. Such mistakes were un-
avoidable with the very imperfect materials which we had at
our command, and could only be corrected as more authentic
specimens were procured.

MUD-TORTOISES (
Trionychoidea).

General Hardwicke, of the Bengal Artillery, at the end of

the last century made at Futteghur a series of draAvings (now
in the collection in the British Museum) of the mud-tortoises

(
Trionyches) which he obtained from the Ganges :

1. The " Sevotereey This is the Ghitra indica of the Ca-

talogue of Shield Reptiles. The figure is copied in the
* Illustrations
of Indian Zoology.'
2. The " Kaavez^'' which is the Trionyx hurum of the ' Il-
lustrations of Indian Zoology and of this paper.
'

3. The " Dehoolee^'' which is the Trionyx gangeticus of

Cuvier and this paper.
Hardwicke figures the Dhanh or Jaanh^ which appears to be
a larger specimen of the same species.
4. " Bun-Goma'''' or " Turpin^'' which is an Emyda,
The
probably Emyda
punctata. The figures of the young and
old are copied in the ' Illustrations of Indian Zoology' as Tri-
onyx punctata.
5. Trionyx subplanus ; but it is from a dried specimen from
Java. The figure is copied in the ' Illustrations of Indian
Zoology.'
Dr. Buchanan-Hamilton, a friend and fellow labourer of
General Hardwicke (who allowed Hardwicke to have copies
made by his own artist of the greater part of the fish he de-
scribed, which are now in the British Museum), figured many
species of mud-tortoises of India. The collection of his draw-
ings was in the India House, and is now in the India Museum
at Westminster.
Testudo dura is Emyda punctata.
1.
2. Testudo hitrum is copied as Trionyx hurum in the ^
Il-
lustrations of Indian Zoology.' The Trionyx hurum of this
paper.
3. Testudo chin. This is copied in Gray's '
Synopsis of
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol.yi. 24
 — ;

330 Dr. J. E. Gray 07i the Mud- Tortoises of India.

Reptiles/ tab. x., and is the same as the former, Trionyx

hurum.
4. Testudo ocellatus. Copied in Gray's ' Illustrations of
Indian Zoology.' Called Trionyx ocellatus there and in this
paper.
5. Testudo gataghol. Copied as Tnowyxyavawicws in Gray's
;
' Illustrations of Indian
Zoology but this now proves to be a
'

new species of Aspilus, named Asjnlus gataghol in this paper.

6. Testudo chitra. This is the Chitra hidica of the Cata- '

logue of Shield Reptiles in the British Museum.'

In my ' Synopsis of Reptiles I described some of these
'

drawings and in the Illustrations of Indian Zoology I pub-

;
'
'

lished a selection from them, which I believe were the first

published figures of Indian mud- tortoises. This book contains
some mistakes in nomenclature but it is to be recollected that
;

when it was published (in 1831) there was not a single spe-
cimen of the Asiatic species of the family in this country.
In 1809 M. Geoffroy, in the Annales du Museum d'Histoire
'

Naturelle' (vol. iv. p. 1), formed the genus Trionyx^ and

described the species which had come under his notice. They
are as follow :

1. Trionyx suhplanus, p. 15, tab. v. fig. 1. This species is

established upon the bones of a dorsal disk and the habitat is;

unknown. There is little doubt that it is the Dogania suh-plana

of my Catalogue of Tortoises.'
'

2. Trionyx cegyptiacus, p. 12, tab. i. fig. 2, a beautiful figure

of the back and lower surface of the animal, and of the bones
of the back and sternum. This is the Tyrse nilotica.
3. Trionyx stellatus, p. 13. From the Testudo cartilaginea
of Boddaert, which the French had taken from the Dutch
museum a young specimen, peculiar for having five stars in
;

the hinder part of the carapace. It is not known from what

country it came, and is in too bad a state to determine
Dumdril and Bibron consider it the young of Gymn&pus java-
nicus.
4. Testudo carinatus, p. 14, tab. iv., which represents the
dorsal and sternal disks of a young half-grown specimen, of
which we do not know the locality but being without its head it
;

is impossible to tell whether it belongs to Trionyx, Platypeltis,

or any other genus that has four callosities. It is peculiar for

having the front odd bone at a considerable distance from the
dorsal disk. Schweigger changed the name of this species to
Trionyx Brongniartii and Bibron considered it the young of
;

Gymnopus spiniferus, which he confounded with Testudo ferox

of Pennant.
5. Trionyx javanicus, p. 15, tab. iii., representing the dorsal
 — —
Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India. 331

disk without tlie odd bone, and the sternal disk with two
narrow From Java. Though it is without
Lateral callosities.
its head, I have no doubt that this is the Aspilus cariniferus
of my Catalogue, which has the odd bone in front of the
dorsal disk separate from the others, and smooth, except in
the adult.
6. Trionyx coromandeh'cuSy p. 16, tab. v. fig. 1, representing
the dorsal disk. From Coromandel. This is a species oiEmyda ;

but one has no means of knowing to which species of the genus

it belongs.

The two following species he had not seen :

7. Trionyx georgicus (i\\Q Trionyx fefoxo^VQ.r\.\\?a\t) From .

North America. Platypeltis ferox of my Catalogue.

8. Trionyx euphraticus^'^. 11 {Testudo rafelit of Olivier).
From the Euphrates. Rafetus euphraticus of my Catalogue.
Schweigger published his Prodromus Monographia^ Chelo-
'

niorum' in 1814; but the manuscript was presented to the

Institute before 1809, for it is quoted by Geoffroy in his essay
;

and it was originally printed in the Konigsb. Archiv fiir

'

Naturwissensch.' fasc. iii. iv. &

Instead of the original name
given by himself [Amy da) he adopts Geoffroy 's genus Tri-
^

onyx (p. 14), containing :

1. Trionyx ferox^ Pennant, from North America.

2. Trionyx cegyptiaciis, Geoffr., from the Nile.
3. Trionyx euphraticus^ Olivier (tab. 41 ) from the Euphrates.
,

4. Trionyx javanicus^ Ann. du Mus. iv. tab. 3, from Java.

" Boulouffe " according to Leschenault.
5. Trionyx Brongniartiij the Trionyx carinatus^ Geoff.
Ann. du Mus. iv. tab. 4.
6. Trionyx granosus^ Schoepf, Test. tab. 30, a&h. An
Emyda.
7. Trionyx subplanus^ Geoffr. Dogania suhplana.
Dr. John Wagler, in his Natiirl, Syst. cl. Amphibien,'
'

1830 (large folio), figures the following.

Tab. 2. fig. I. represents, under the name oi Asindonectesjava-
nicus.1 a young animal, which may be the same as the Trionyx
javanicus of Geoftr., whose figure of the dorsal disk (tab. iii.)

he copies.
Tab. 2. figs, xiii.-xx., called Aspidonectes gangeticus, are
copied from Cuvier's figures of tlie bones of Trionyx gangeti-
cus of Duvaucel.
Tab. 2. figs. XXXIV., XXXV., Aspidonectes carinatus, are
copied from Geofiroy's figures of Trionyx carinatus.
Tab. 2. tigs. XXi.-xxxiii., bones of the various parts of
Trionyx cor oniandelicus Geoffroy [Testwlo granosa., Schoepf).
J

A species of Emyda.
24*
 ';

332 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mvd- Tortoises of India.

Fain. Chitradae.

Chitea.
1. Chitra iiidica. (The Sewteree).
" Hardwicke, icon. ined.
Sewteree,^''
Trio7tyx cegyptiaais, var. indicus, Gray, 111. Ind. Zool. i. tab. 80 (copy of
Hardwicke).
Testvdo chitra, Buchanan-Hamilton, icon. ined.
Trionyx indicus, Gray, Synopsis, p. 47.
Gi/mnopus lineatvs, l)iim<?ril cS: Bibron, Erp. Gen. ii. p. 491.
diitra indica, Gray, P. Z. S. 18(i4, figs. 11, 12 (skuU) Cat. Shield
;

Eept. B. M. p. 70, tab. 41 (skull).

General Hardwicke observes, " The Seioteree found in the

Ganges grows to the size of 240 pounds 5" with a green head and
the back of the neck striped. It is described in the Supph '

Cat. Shield Kept.' under the name of Chitra indica. It is

known by the eyes being very near the end of the nose, and,
according to Hardwicke's figure, by being marked on each
side of the pupil with a spot.
The top of the head and back of the neck are lined. It is
different from all the other mud-tortoises in having an elon-
gate ovate, very thin skull, with weak jaws, with only a linear
alveolar process,
Hardwicke's figures are copied in Gray's ^ Illustrations of In-
dian Zoology (tab. x.) under the name of Trionyx cegyjptiacus
'
.^

var. indica. Buchanan-Hamilton had itinhis drawings, figured

under the name of Testudo chitra in my 'Synopsis of Reptiles
;

I defined it as Trionyx indicus and in the Tortoises of the

;

British Museum, after examining the skull, I formed it into a

genus under the name of Chitra indica^ and figured its skull in
the Catalogue of Shield Reptiles.'
' It is the Gymnopus
lineatus of Dum^ril and Bibron (' Erp^tologie Generale'),

Fam. Trionychidse.

* Sternal callosities four, lateral and postenor ; all broad and well
developed in the adult.

NiLSSONIA.
Skull rather elongate nose shorter than the diameter of the
;

orbit ; alveolar process broader behind ; separation between the

alveolar surface and groove in the skull to the inner nostrils
narrower, and deeper as well as narrower behind. Alveolar
process of lower jaw very broad, especially in front, with a very
deep, broad, longitudinal, central impression on the front half
rather concave on the hinder part of the sides, with a well-
marked elevated ridge on the inner margin.
Skull in the British Museum, presented by Charles Falconer,
 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud- Tortoises of India. 333

Esq. (68. 2. 12. 15). It is known from the skulls of Trionyx,

which it greatly resembles, by the narrowness of the groove
in front of the palate to the internal nostrils in Trionyx ;

gangeticusj T. Jeudii^ and in T. Leithii this groove is broad

and shallow, and nearly of uniform width.
1. Nilssonia formosa.
Young only known. Callosities not developed.
Back of the crown with a broad transverse pale band.
Trionyx fonnosiis, Gray, P. Z. S. 1869, p. 217, tab. 15. fig. 1 ; Suppl.
Cat. Shield Eept. p. 99.

Hub. Pegu (B.M.).

The skull of the young is shorter and broader than those of
the adults. I believe this arises only from difference of age.

Teionyx.
The dorsal disk in the young animals is generally marked
with three pairs of black spots, which have concentric pale
rings within. These spots often last in a more or less perfect
degree throughout the life of the animal ; sometimes the anterior
and sometimes the posterior pair, and rarely a spot on one side
of these pairs, are deficient. The crown of the head of the
young specimens is generally marked with spots of various
colours, which become more and more indistinct as the animal
grows. I believe that these spots are characteristic of the
species ;and sometimes whole series of species have character-
istic spots —
that is to say, on the sides of the crown and face.

t Crotun of head olive, with radiating black lilies behind.

1. Trionyx gang eticus. (Dekoolee.)

Skull short, broad nose suddenly bent down, with a rounded
;

outline ; eyes within a very short distance of the cavity of the

nostrils, which is not as long as the diameter of the orbit al- ;

veolar surface of the lower jaw deeply concave, with a very

slight, indistinct, central longitudinal ridge.
^'Dekoolee " Hardwicke, icon. iued.
Trionyx du Gauge, Cuvier, Oss. Foss. v. pt. 2, p. 187, tab. ii. figs. 5-8
(skull).
Trionyx qangeiicm, "Duvaucel," Cuvier, Regne Anini. vol. ii. p. IG ;

Gray, Cat. Shield Rept. B. M.p. 66, Suppl. p. 97 (skull only).

Gymnopus Duvaucelii, Dumeril & Bibron, Erpet. Gen. vol. ii. p. 47.
Aspidonectes gnnyeticus, Wagler, Amphib. Taf. 2, figs. 13-22 (copied
from Cuvier).
Trionyx javanicus, Gray, Cat. Shield Rept. p. 67 (not synonyma).
Potamochelys stcllata, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, p. 85; Suppl. Cat. Shield
Rept. B. M. p. 104 (animal only, not skull).
Var.? The black lines irregular.
^'Jaanh" Hardwicke, icon. ined.
334 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud- Tortoises of India.

General Hardwicke figures this species under the name of

" Dekoolee," which grows to the weight of 120 pounds, and is
found in the Ganges. The "Dekoolee" has been referred to
the Trionyx javanicus of Geoffroy but this is evidently a
;

mistake, as that species is figured with two lateral transverse

callosities, whereas all the more adult specimens of the " De-
koolee " in the British Museum have four well-developed
callosities.
Cuvier, in the '
Ossemens Fossiles ' (vol. v. pt. 2, p. 187),
figures a skull under the name of Trionyx du Gauge'''' (tab. ii.
'^

figs. 5-8), and in the ^ R^gne Animal' he refers it to Trionyx

gangeticus, Duvaucel (vol. ii. p. 16).
I find by comparison that the skull which I extracted from
a half-grown specimen (but retaining the black rays on the
crown, and having the four sternal callosities well developed)
is exactly like the skull figured by Cuvier as the Trionyx du
Gange^ and by me under the name of Trionyx gangeticus in
the ' Catalogue of Shield Reptiles' (t. 42. fig. 1).
Cuvier's figure most correctly represents the skull of this
species, both in outline and in the proportion of the nose to the
orbits, and in the form of the bones on the underside of the
skull, which is very different from that of the skull of T. Jeudii.
There are now in the Museum four skulls of this species,
of different sizes, which retain their characters most distinctly
marked.
Dum^ril and Bibron change the name of this species to
Crypto])us Duvaucelii^ and quote Trionyx Jiurum.jGY&.j (Syn-
opsis of Kept. p. 49, tab. x.) as a synonym of this species.
Believing that they had the original specimen to compare with
my figure, I adopted their idea, and described the animal I so
named as the animal of Trionyx gangeticus^ Cuvier but the ;

examination of the skull of what Iliad called Trionyx gangeticus

shows that to be the species the skull of which was figured and
described by Cuvier when he established the species.
General Hardwicke figures a specimen of almost one uniform
green colour, which, he says, is called " Jaank" or "Dhank"
in the country, and is found in the Ganges and grows to the
weight of 240 pounds. Unfortunately he does not figure the
underside. The top of the head is green, marked with a series
of rather irregular black lines and there is one from the back
;

edge of the eye, very different from the regular diverging lines
of Trionyx gangeticus ; but it may be only a variety, or it may
be the Asjnius gataghol with a lined head figured by Hamilton.

2. Trionyx Leithii. (The Poonah Mud-Tortoise.)

A small species; the shield about JO inches long and G
 . ;;

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud- Tortoises of India. 335

broad. The alveolar surface of the lower jaw nearly flat, with
a very slight longitudinal ridge across the front end.
Hob. Poonah {Dr. Leith).
Dr. Leith gave the British Museum a stuffed specimen and
a perfect skeleton of this species.
The head of the dried specimen, unfortunately, does not show
any distinct indication of colom* by which to distinguish it

but Mr. Charles Waterhouse thinks he can observe some ob-

scure indications of olive stripes radiating from a centre in the
hinder part of the crown. The skeleton is mentioned by
mistake in the 'Supplement to the Catalogue of Shield Reptiles'
(p. 102) under Asjyilus cariniferus'^ and Dr. Gtinther had given
this name to both specimens it has four well-developed
;

callosities to the sternum.

The skull is rather short and narrow ; the nose shelving to
the forehead, with a rather tapering outline. Eyes a very
short distance from the cavity of the nostrils, not half as long
as the diameter of the orbits. Alveolar surface of the lower
jaw broad, very slightly concave, with a very indistinct central
ridge in front, most elevated in the middle of the front central
portion of the alveolar surface. The centre of the front edge
of the lower jaw of the skeleton marked with a deep notch
but this may be only an individual peculiarity, because there
is no indication of it in the stuffed specimen.

tt Croivn of the head olive, closely and minutely punctured with

black.

3 . Trionyx peguensis
Trionyx peguensis, Gray, Cat. Shield Rept. p. 99.

Hob. Pegu. Head and skull only known.

This is a large species. The skull has a broad palatal
groove to the nostrils.

ttt The hinder part of the crown and sides of the head marked
ivith pale spots.
4. Trionyx huruni. (The Kaavez.)
Crownof the head varied with irregular black lines, a
yellow spot on each side of the crown and at the back angle
of the mouth.
" Kaavez," Hardwicke, icon, ined. B. M.
Trionyx hnrmn, Gray, Synopsis Rept. tab. x. (copied from Hardwi.cke) ;

111. lud. Zool. tab. (copied from Hamilton).

Testudo huruvi and T. chin, Hamilton, icon. ined.
? Trionyx Jeudi, Gray, P.Z.S. 18(39, p. 217, fig. 19; Suppl. Cal. Shield
Rept. p. 97, fig. 32 (skull).
Hardwicke figures a second species, under tlie name of
 ;

336 L)r. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India.

" Kaavez " it is found in the Ganges, and grows to the weight
;

of 120 pounds. The top of the head in this species is brown,

black-lined, with a yellow spot on each side of the crown and
at the back of the angle of the mouth. This had been named
Testudo hurum by Dr. Hamilton, and is the Trionyx hurum of
my Synopsis of Reptiles,' tab. x. Dumeril and Bibron referred
'

this species and figure to Trionyx gangeticus but this was;

certainly a mistake, and has been a fertile source of error.

It is figured as Trionyx hurum in Gray's Illustrations of^

Indian Zoology' from Buchanan-Hamilton's drawings, where

it is called Testudo hurum.

Of this species there is no specimen in the British Museum ;

but I have a suspicion that the skull which I have described
as Trionyx Jeudi (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 217, fig. 19;
Gray, Suppl. Cat. Sh. Kept. p. 97, fig. 32) probably belongs
to this species.
The skull named T. Jeudi has the nose rather elongate, pro-
duced forward, with a rather tapering outline orbit further ;

from the cavity of the nostrils than the diameter of the orbit
alveolar surface of the lower jaw with a very distinct central
longitudinal ridge in front, with a deep pit on each side.
The British Museum has a second skull of this species,
which was given to us by Mr. Theobald as the skull of his
Trionyx Phayrei. It certainly is not the skull of the species
described under that name in the Journal of the Linnean
Society, nor of the tortoise described under that name by Dr.
Anderson.
5. Trionyx seioaare.

The upper surface of the head uniform olive, with a distinct

yellow spot on each side of the crown.
'^ Sewaare,'"
Ilardwicke, icon. ined. in B. M.
Trionyx gangeticus, var., Gray, Suppl. Cat. Shield Kept. p. 97.

Hah. Bengal.
Hardwicke figures a species under the name of " Se-
waare," which grows to the weight of 160 pounds and upwards.
It has a uniform brown head, with a large pale spot on the
side of the crown behind the eyes, and a few similar spots on
the back of the neck. The back is marked with six black
eye-like spots. I know nothing of this tortoise in the adult
state, and at one time considered it a variety of Trionyx hurum ;

but I believe that it is quite distinct.

There are in the British Museum two half-grown speci-
mens (95 a&b) agreeing in some respects with these figures,
one of which is marked with six spots, and the other has the
anterior pair deficient. Unfortunately they are too young to
have the sternal callosities developed.
 Dr, J. E. Gray on the Mud- Tortoises of India. 337

There are in the Museum three half-grown specimens, possi-

bly of this tortoise, which I mentioned under Trionyx gan-
geticus in the Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept. They may be only
varieties of the preceding species.

6. Trionyx ocellatus.

Young only known. Callosities not developed ; nose before

the eyes with a broad lunate yellow spot.
Testudo ocellata, B. Hamilton, icon. ined.
Trionyx ocellatus, Gray, 111. Ind. Zool. tab. (copied from Hamilton).
Gijmnopus ocellatus, Dumeril & Bibron, Erpet. Gen. iv. p. 9.
Hah. India (B.M.).
A young specimen in the British Museum is very like the
Trionyx ocellatus of Gray (Illust. Indian Zool. tab. 78), copied
from the Testudo ocellatus of Dr. Hamilton's drawings. It
chiefly differs in the crown of the head being black and minutely
punctate like the rest of the head, instead of being uniformly
bluish as in the figure. It is at once known by the broad
yellow lunate mark over the nose just before the eyes, and the
large yellow spot behind each eye. Dumeril and Bibron regard
this as a species under the name of " Qymnopus ocellatus^
Hardwicke ;" and they refer to it Trionyx gangeticus^ Gudrin
(Cuvier, E^gne Animal, tab. l.fig- 6), from specimens in the
Paris Museum sent home by Duvaucel. This figure is not
very characteristic.
Dumeril and Bibron refer to Trionyx gangeticus^ Cuvier,
R^gne Animal, tab. i. fig. 6 but the figure does not represent
;

the characters of this species. And they also, curiously enough,

refer to Trionyx hurum. They say that there are five speci-
mens in the Paris Museum sent by Duvaucel but they do not ;

mention the peculiar broad yellow band across the nose, and
their specimens may be -only the young of Trionyx gangeticus,

7. Trionyx Bellii.

Young only known. Upper part

Callosities not developed.
of the head black, white-spotted on the crown, with a red spot
on the sides of the temple and on the angles of the mouth.
Trionyx yangeticus, Cuvier, Bell's MS. ; Gray, Tortoises, Terrapins,
and Turtles, p. 11, tab. 51.

Hob. Asia.
I only know this species from Mr. Bell's figure. It is very
like T. ocellatus ;
but the nose is black : the back of the crown
is not to be seen, as the hearl is partially withdrawn.
Mr. Bell's specimen is probably in the museum at Cambridge
with the rest of his collection.
338 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud- Tortoises of India.

Schlegel, in the Fauna Japonica' (tab. v. fig. 7), represents

^

a head which he calls Trionyx stellatus^ yav. japontcus. The

upper surface is pale-coloured, with pale spots on the edge of
the lips and sides of the neck, the latter being the largest. At
tab. vii. he figures the animal ; but the specimen appears to be
bleached. It probably belongs to this genus.

Landemania.
1 . Landemania perocellata.
Trionyx perocellatus, Gray, Cat. Tort. B. M. p. 48 ; Cat. Shield Repf
p. 65, tab. 31.
Potamocheli/s? perocellatvs, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, p. 86.
Landemania ? jierocellata, Gray, P. Z. S. 1869, p. 216 ; Suppl. Cat. Shield
Kept. p. 96.

Hah. China, Chusan.

Trionyx tuberculatus, Cantor's drawings; Gray, P. Z. S. 1861, p. 42.
Potamochelys tuherculatus, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, p. 87 Suppl. Cat. Shield
;

Eept. p. 105.

Hah. Chusan.
I believe this is the same as the preceding, as is also the
half-dried specimen called Landemania irrorata^ Grray, Suppl.
Cat. Shield Rept. p. 96, fig. 1 (sternum). They all have a
black streak from the back edge of the eye, extending along
the upper part of the side of the neck.

Potamochelys.
The genus Potamochelys of Fitzinger, as restricted by me in
the Proceedings of the Zoological Society for 1864 and 1869
'
'

'
and in the Supplement to the Catalogue of Shield Reptiles
'

(p. 104, fig. 34), should be erased from the system. The skull
figured (which was presented to the museum by Prof. Oldham),
now that we have other skulls to compare with it, proves to
be the skull of an Emyda^ with the figure of which in Wagler I
had compared it when I first described it. The animal de-
scribed &•& Potamochelys stellatus proves to be Trionyx gang eticus
of Cuvier, having no alliance with T.javanicus of Geoifroy,
which is an Aspilus.

I feel considerable regret but no shame in making this con-

fession, when one considers the very imperfect materials I had
to work on when I wrote the " Revision of the Species of Tri-
onychidge ;" and any person who will follow my papers on the
different genera of that family will see the disadvantages under
which I laboured, and how I had to feel my way as specimens
illustrative of the subject were gradually received.
 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India. 339

DOGANIA.
Dogania subjplana.
Trionyx subplanus, Geoflr. Ann. du Mus. iv. p. 15, tab. v. fig. 1 \ Cuvier,
Oss. Foss. V. pt. 2, tab. xiii. fig. 5 (dorsal disk only) Gray, HI. Ind.
;

Zool. tab.
Gymnopus sicbplanus, Dumeril & Bibron, Erpet. Gen. p. 492.
General Hardwicke in his drawings figures the upper and
lower surfaces of a stuffed animal, which I believe he received
from Java, without a name. These figures are copied in the
'
Illustrations of Indian Zoology' under the name Trionyx
subplanus^ Geoffr.
The specimen was young and had not the sternal callosities
developed.
MM. Dumeril and Bibron, because the animal is figured by
Hardwicke, erroneously say it lives in the Ganges.
This animal is not known in the adult state. The specimen
described as Sarhieria frenata (Suppl. Cat. Shield Kept.) is
evidently a specimen of this species approaching to maturity,
having four slightly developed callosities, as the specimen de-
scribed as Dogania Guntheri also has so that I have no doubt
;

that the adult animal has four well -developed callosities, and
the odd front bone united to the rest of the dorsal disk.
** Sternal callosities two, lateral ; broad and well developed in the
adult.

Eafetus.
1. Rafetus ewphraticus^ Grray, Cat. Sh. Kept. p. 103.
*** Sternal callosities two, lateral, narroiu, linear, on the suture
between the pair of lateral bones.

ASPILUS.
The front odd bone of the dorsal diskis small and smooth,

with a central rounded callosity in the adult.

The palatine groove in Aspilus javanicus is moderately
narrow, rather deep, and of the same diameter through the
whole of its length.

t Forehead with radiating black lines.

1. Aspilus gataghol. (The Gataghol.)

Testudo gatayhol, Hamilton, icon. ined.
Trionyx jaoanictis, Gray, 111. Ind. Zool. tab, (copied from B. Hamilton).
Hah. India.
This mud-tortoise is very like Trionyx gangeticus with its
radiated head but Buchanan-Hamilton's figm-e shows only
;

two very narrow lateral callosities. I have never seen this

species.
 ';

340 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Mud-Tortoises of India.

ft Head white-spotted.

2. Asjnlus javanicus. (The Boulousse.)

Amyda javanica, Schweigger's MS., quoted by Geoft'roy.
Trimiyx javanicus (^Trionyx de Java), Geoiir. Ann. du Mus. vol. iv. p. 15,
tab. iii. fig. 2.
Aspidonectes javaniciis, Wagler, Ampbib., Atlas, tab. 2. figs, iii.-xiii.
(fig. iii. copied from GeofiVoy).
Trionyx aarimferus, Gray, Cat. Shield Rapt. B. M. p. 67, t. 32 (from
a specimen in spirit).
Aspilus cariniferus, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, figs. 4-6 (skull), 1869, p. 213
Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept. p. 101, fig. 33 (skull).
Gymnopus javaniciis, Dumeril & Bibron, Erpet. Gen. p. 493.
Hah. Java.
Sclilegel, in the ' Fauna Japonica (tab. v. fig. 6), figures
'

the head of a mud-tortoise under the name of Trionyx steUatus,

var. Java7iicns, which is mottled above and below and pro-
bably represents this species.

3. Aspilus ornatus.
Trionyx ornattis,Gray, P. Z. S. 1861, p. 41, tab. v. (young).
Aspilus ? ornatus, Gray, P. Z. S. 1864, p. 85 ; Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept.
p. 103.

Hah. Camboja.
Fam. Emydidse.
Emyda.
General Hardwicke figures a spotted example of this genus
with the upper part of the head spotted, which is copied as
Trionyx punctatus^ jun., in Gray's Illustrations of Indian'

Zoology.'
General Hardwicke figures a much larger specimen from
Futteghur, which he says is called " Bun-Goma^'' which is
the country name for the land-turtle commonly called " Turpin.^^
The lower side shows the sternal callosities well developed.
These figures are copied in my Illustrations of Indian Zoology
'

under the name Trionyx granosus. The back is uniform olive-

green and the upper part of the head, neck, and limbs is
;

green, with two pale orange spots, one on each side of the back
of the crown. I do not know whether this difference of colour
depends on age or not.
Buchanan-Hamilton, in his drawings, calls this tortoise Tes-
tudo dura.
GeofFroy describes the species of this genus as Trionyx co-
romandelicus (Ann. du Mus. iv. p. 16, tab. v. fig. 1).
The skull is figured as Potamochelys stellatus, Gray, P. Z. S.
1864, p. 85, figs. 7 & 8(skull) Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept. p. 105,
;

fig. 34 (skull only).

Schlegel figures the head of Trionyx granosus (' Fauna
Japonica,' Chelon. tab. v. fig. 4). It is of uniform colour.
 —
On Deep-sea Dredging in the Gulf of St. Laiorence. 341

XL VIII. Notes on a Deep-sea Dr edging-Expedition round

the Islandof Anticosti, in the Gulf of St. Laiorence. By
J. F. Whiteaves, F.G.S. &c.

Until last summer (1871), so far as I am aware, no dredging-

operations have ever been conducted in the deepest parts of
the River and Gulf of St. Lawrence. In 1867 and 1869 I
dredged in upwards of fifty different localities north of the
Bay of Chaleurs, but never in deeper water than 50 fathoms.
The researches of Dr. Packard and others on the coast of
Labrador, those of Principal Dawson, Prof. Bell, &c. in the
Gasp^ district, together with those of Mr. Willis on the Nova-
Scotian coast, were all conducted in comparatively shallow
water. On several occasions I have called the attention of
the Natural-History Society of Montreal to the importance,
from a scientific point of view, of a careful investigation into the
nature of the animal and vegetable life of the greater depths
of the gulf, which seemed to me to promise a rich harvest of
new facts.
A committee was appointed to petition the Dominion Go-
vernment to allow qualified observers facilities for deep-sea
dredging on board government vessels. Principal Dawson also,
as President of the Society, represented to the Honourable the
Minister of Marine and Fisheries the practical value of, and
the useful results that might accrue from, such inquiries, and
met with the most liberal response. The desired facilities on
board government cruisers were at once promised, the neces-
sary rope was provided, and no efforts were spared to make
the cruises successful. I was deputed by the Natural-History
Society to undertake the management of the expedition, and
left Montreal early in July 1871. My friend Mr. G. T.
Kennedy, M.A., of Montreal, an ardent zoologist, started with
me, but returned after he had been a few days at sea.
The first cruise was on board the government schooner La '

Canadienne,' and lasted three weeks. The ground examined

on this vessel was from Point des Monts (on the north shore
of the St. Lawrence) to the Mingan Islands, then round the
west point of Anticosti, and from there, in a diagonal line, to
Gasp^ Bay. Next, embarking on board the Stella Maris'
'

at Gasp^ Basin, we made an entire circuit of the island of

Anticosti, sailing as far to the north-west as Sawhill Point,
on the north shore, and to the south-east as the Magdalen
Islands. We were driven to Bryon Island, one of the Mag-
dalen group, by a "nor'-wester," which of course prevented
our dredging there. As these investigations were entirely
subordinate to the special duties upon which the two schooners
342 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on Deep-sea Dredging

were engaged, dredging could only be carried on at intervals,

and in several cases the same ground was gone over twice or
more.
On La Canadienne'
' had sixteen successful hauls of the
Ave
dredge. Of were in 50 fathoms of water or less,
these, four
seven in between 50 and 100 fathoms, and five in from 100
to 200 fathoms.
On the ' Stella Maris we had nine successful hauls. One
'

of these was in less than 50 fathoms, two were between 50

and 100, and six between 100 and 250 fathoms.
The deep-sea mud, in the places examined, is dotted over
with (for the most part rounded) masses of rock, usually of Lau-
rentian gneiss, varying in size from that of a pea to considerably
larger than a man's head. By a modification of the usual
sieving process every organism, piece of rock, &c. larger than
-^ of an inch in diameter was first picked out from the mud. A
large bagful of the mud thus sifted,from each locality examined,
was preserved for subsequent microscopic examination. Three
fourths of this mud was found to be a silt so impalpable as,
when wet, to pass readily through fine cambric the remain-
;

ing fourth consisted half of organic, and half of inorganic

matter. The organic matter comprised a few diatoms, mul-
titudes of Foraminifera, some Polycystina, many sponge-
spicules, and fragments of other organisms. The inorganic
debris was a more or less coarse kind of sand, made up of
fragments of quartz, bits of felspathic rocks, and small flakes
of mica.
Attempts were made to endeavour to ascertain the approxi-
mate temperature of the deep-sea mud. When the dredge
was hauled up, its contents were emptied as quickly as possible
into a large shallow tub and this was covered with a tarpaulin
;

and placed in the shade. An ordinary thermometer, with a

metal case and perforated base, was then plunged into the
mud, and the whole was kept carefully shaded for some time.
With one exception, the temperature of the mud was found to
be from 37° to 38° Fahr., and this not alone in deep water ;

for sand brought up from 25 fathoms, on the north shore of

the St. Lawrence, also made the mercury sink to 38° or
37° Fahr. In the centre of the river, between the island of
Anticosti and the south shore of the St. Lawrence, mud
brought up from 200 fathoms only made the mercury sink to
from 43° to 45° Fahr. Either a warm current affects the
temperature of the bottom at this point, or else my observa-
tions were inaccurate or defective, which latter assumption is
by no means unlikely.
On one occasion a somewhat curious phenomenon occurred.
 in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 343

We had been dredging in the afternoon in 212 fathoms, be-

tween the east point of Anticosti and the Bird-rocks. About
600 fathoms of rope (made of cocoanut-fibre) had been paid
out, which when hauled in was, of course, wet. About ten
o'clock the same evening we threw the dredge over in 250
fathoms water, and again all the coils were paid out. As
the line went over the side it was luminous throughout its
entire length with electric sparks The closest examination
!

witli a triplet lens failed to disclose any trace of animal life

entangled in the strands.
With a view of trying to get some information as to the
nature of the food of some of the surface-feeding fishes, and
especially of the herring and mackerel, towing-nets were fre-
quently used but scarcely any thing was taken in these.
; I
attribute these failures to the circumstance that the towing-
nets were only used in the daytime ; had they been employed
at night the results might have been different. Hempen tan-
gles, similar to those devised by Captain Calver, were em-
ployed with some success but the mistake was made of placing
;

these some 20 fathoms or so in front of the dredge, instead of

behind and on each side of it.
The following is a brief sketch of some of the most inter-
esting forms of animal life obtained during the expedition.
During the autumn of 1871, Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys, F.R.S.,
visited Montreal, and went over the whole of the testaceous
Mollusca with me. I am also indebted to Professors A. Agassiz,
A. E. Verrill, and S. J. Smith for the identification of several
critical species.

FOEAMINIFERA.
Large quantities of these beautiful organisms were collected,
especially from very deep water, but at present only a portion
of these have been carefully examined. In Mr. G. M. Daw-
son's paper on the " Foraminifera of the River and Gulf of the
St. Lawrence," published in the ' Annals' for February 1871, a
list is given of fifty- five subspecies or varietal forms. Among
the specimens collected last year in deep water are a number
of large specimens to which it is difficult to attach any i;ame,
but which form a series connecting the subgenera Nodosaria^
Dentalina, Margimdina^ and GristeJlaria. One of the most
remarkable of these is a MarginuUna fully one eighth of an inch
long, from the first chamber of which long spines proceed (at
various angles), which, when perfect, must have been as long-
as the shell itself; these long spines vary in number from
one to three and besides these there are others which are either
;

rudimentary or imperfect. Cristellaria crepidula and Tro-

344 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on Deep-sea Dredging

chammina incerta were collected in comparatively shallow

water (30 to 40 fathoms) and Bolivina punctata^ Nonionina
;

umhilicatula^ Vulvulina austriaca^ and gigantic examples of

the true Triloculina tricarinata (reminding one of miniature
beech-nut seeds carved in ivory) were dredged in from 200
to 250 fathoms. By far the greater number of the St.-Law-
rence Foraminifera seem to have a wide range in depth. I
have examined large bagfuls of dredgings from more than
the northern part of the gulf, and out of fifty
fifty localities in
or sixty species or varietal forms, only four or five seem pecu-
liar to deep water. Vii-gulina squamosa, Bolivina costata and
squamosa, Nonionina umbilicatula, and the typical Triloculina
tricarinata are only met with in apparently from 200 to 300
fathoms water. In the St. Lawrence, Lagena distoma (typi-
cal) Bulimina pyrula and marginata, and Vulvulina austriaca,
,

are characteristic of deep water, but are very rarely met with
in lesser depths. Glohigerina hulloides, though small, is not
unfrequent at all depths but, curiously enough, Orhulina uni-
;

versa has not yet been found living in Canada. Although many
of the Foraminifera from the deep water are small and delicate,
by far the largest specimens yet collected were taken in from
200 to 250 fathoms. This agrees with the result of Dr. Car-
penter's observations on board the Porcupine.''
The Rhab-
dopleura figured by Mr. Dawson I believe to be an annelid-
tube, having examined the animal in a living state.

POLYCYSTINA.
Dictyocha aculeata and a species of Geratospyris have been
previously catalogued from the Gulf of St. Lawrence by Prin-
cipal Dawson. Three additional species were dredged in up-
wards of 200 fathoms but these are at present undetermined.
;

In Canada, Polycystina are not peculiar to deep water for I

;

have taken fine specimens from the interior of a species of

Halicliondria, also from the stomach of Echinus drobacliiensis,
both collected from a little below low-water mark.

Sponges.
Several examples of the Grantia ciliata of O. Fabricius
were dredged from 96 fathoms in Trinity Bay, on the north
shore of the St. Lawrence. It is the first sponge with cal-
careous spicules recorded from the Gulf. The straight spicules
of the terminating cone and the triradiate ones of the body of
the sponge, make beautiful polariscope objects. A
fine species
of Polymastia was abundant in many places in deep water.
In 38 fathoms off Cap-Rosier lighthouse a massive Hali-
chondria was dredged, which, besides the ordinary smooth,
 ;

in the Oulf of St. Lawrence. 345

curved, fusiform spicules, has small retentive hihamate ones,

apparently resembling those of Dr. Bowerbank's H. falcida
in all but size. The other sponges collected are as yet un-
determined.
Hydrozoa.
Thuiaria thuja and articulata and Campanularia verticil-
lata have been noticed among the specimens collected, which,
however, have yet to be examined.

ACTINOZOA.
The two common sea-anemones of the New-England coast,
viz. Metridium marginatum^ Say (which is probably a variety
of the European Actinoloba dianthus), and Urticina crassi-
cornis, Ehr., were found as abundantly living in the greatest
depths examined as in very shallow water. Prof A. E.
Verrill recognizes a species of Zoanthus in some specimens
which I sent him, which were dredged in 212 fathoms, be-
tween Anticosti and the Bird-rocks. Among the same spe-
cimens he has also detected examples of his Eunephthya glo-
merata, an Alcyonoid previously known only from Greenland
and the banks of Newfoundland also a new species, and
;

perhaps genus, near to Cornularia. A

large number (50 or
60) of living specimens of a Pennatula^ which I believe to
be new to science, was dredged in from 160 to 200 fathoms,
between the island of Anticosti and the south shore of the St.
Lawrence. In the largest specimens collected there are 40
pinnules on each side of the upper portion of the coenosarc
but in average full-grown examples the number is less, and
ranges from 30 to 35. On the back of the rachis there is a
central groove, on each side of which are numerous but un-
equal, spinose, undeveloped polyps. The average number of
polyp-bearing cells on each pinnule seems to be about 11, but
varies from 9 to 16. The polyp-bearing cells are entirely
separate, and are margined with bundles of spines. Tlie 8
mesenteries and somatic chambers, as well as the 8 tentacles
of the polyps, can be well made out in the specimens collected.
In one specimen examined by Mr. G. T. Kennedy the basal
portion of the pinnules is tilled with spheres of granular
matter. The spicules of the lower half of the stem are ellip-
tical or oblong, and decidedly constricted in the middle. The
calcareous internal axis is somewhat longer than the coenosarc
itself, and is recurved at the base. Large examples measure
about 8 inches but some are only 6 inches long, or even less.
;

These latter specimens have as few as 21 pinnules on each

side of the stem. The St. -Lawrence Pennatula, althougli re-
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vul. x. 25
346 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on Deep-sea Dredging

sembling in some respects some of the varieties of P. phos-

phorea as described by Kolliker, seems nevertheless a distinct
species, for which I venture to propose the name oi Pennatula
canadensis. On this point Prof. A. E. Verrill, to whom I
sent specimens, writes to me as follows :
—
" I have spent con-
siderable time on the Pennatula. It is very near P. pJios-
phorea^ and for a time I thought it would prove identical. So
far as the figures and descriptions of the latter go it agrees
very well, allowing that all the varieties and subvarieties re-
cognized by Kolliker really belong to one sjDccies but on;

comparison with Norwegian specimens, received from Copen-

hagen, it seems to be sufficiently distinct. The most evident
differences are to be found in the more numerous, crowded,
and unequal rudimentary or asexual polyps along the back of
the stalk in your species, and in the greater smoothness of
the peduncle, due to the much smaller size of the spicula of
the integument in the American species." For many of the
details respecting this species I am indebted to my friend Mr.
G. T. Kennedy, M.A., of Montreal, who has kindly helped
me in the dissection of specimens.

ECHINODERMATA.
Two fine living examples of ScMzaster jragilis (the Brissus
fragilis of Diiben &
Koren) were dredged, one off Cap-Rosier
lighthouse, in 125 fathoms, the other from 200 fathoms, in
the centre of the river, between Ellis Bay, Anticosti, and the
south shore. Off Sawhill Point, on the north shore, the
dredge brought up, from 69 fathoms, a curious Asterid covered
with long and slender spines. Prof. Agassiz, to whom I sent
the only specimen collected, informs me that it is identical
with a species dredged on the ' Porcupine expedition, and
'

subsequently named by Prof. Wyville Thomson Calveria

hystrix. Prof. A. Agassiz thinks that this Asterid may be
the Solaster furcifer of Diiben & Koren. Unfortunately two
widely different Echinoderms are called Calveria hystrix in
the ' Proceedings of the Royal Society.' The St.-Lawrence
starfish is the " singular Asterid allied to Pteraster^'' but not
the Echinoderm " belonging to the Diadema family," to
both of which the same name is given. Ctenodiscus crispatus^
Diiben & Koren, was abundant in every haul at depths
greater than 100 fathoms. Amphiura liolhollii^ Liitken, and
Ophiacantha spirudosa, Miill., were also frequent in deep
water. Large living examples of Op>hioglypha Sarsii, Liitken,
were dredged in 125 fathoms off Cap-Rosier lighthouse,
and a few fine specimens of Astrophyton Agassizii were taken,
from 60 fathoms mud, off Thunder River.
 — —

in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 347

Annelida.
By far the most numerous of the denizens of the deep-sea
mud in the St. Lawrence are marine worms. Apparently
about 20 or 30 species were collected j but none of them has
as yet been studied or determined.

Crustacea.
Hempen " tangles " used in 212 fathoms water, to the south-
east of the east point of Anticosti, brought up several living
examples of a Pycnogonum, which is Dr. Stimpson's P. pelagi-
cuniy but which does not seem to differ from the P. littorale^
Strom, of European seas. A
fine specimen of Nymphon
giganteum^ Goodsir, was dredged in 125 fathoms off Cap-
Rosier lighthouse. On the authority of the Rev. A. M.
Norman's ' List of the Crustacea of the Shetlands/ I had quoted
this (in a report printed by the Department of Marine and
Fisheries for the Dominion) as Johnston's species ; but Prof.
S. J. Smith informs me that it was Goodsir who first described
it. Several examples of Munno2)sis ty2nca^ M. Sars, were
taken in 125 fathoms off Cap-Rosier lighthouse. Several
curious Amj)hipods were taken, among the more conspicuous
of which were fine specimens of an Ejnmeria^ which Mr.
Smith refers doubtfully to E. coniger of Boeck. No large
Decapods were dredged from deep water ; the only specimens
observed were a few shrimps. Mr. Smith recognizes the fol-
lowing critical forms of Macrura in a smaU series which I sent
to him for identification :

Pandalus annulicornis, Leach. 96 fathoms, Trinity Bay,

and 125 fathoms off Cap-Rosier lighthouse.
Hippolyte Phippsii^ Kroyer, with the preceding species.
Hippolyte Fabricii^ Kroyer. 125 fathoms, off Cap-Rosier
lighthouse.
Hippolyte polaris^ Kroyer. 38 fathoms, off Cap-Rosier
lighthouse.

POLYZOA.
Good specimens of the following species have been deter-
mined, from depths of from 90 to 250 fathoms ; but many in-
teresting forms are at present unnamed:

Crisia eburnea, Linn. Caberea Ellisii, Flem.

Idmonea atlantica, Forhes. Bicellaria ciliata, Linn.
Defrancia lucemaria ?, Sars. Acamarchis plumosa, Pallas.
Alcyonidium gelatinosum, Pallas. Flustra Barleei, Busk.
Scrupocellaria scruposa, Linn. Retepora cellulosa, var.
Gemellaria loricata, Linn. elongata, Stnitt.
25*
 —

348 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on Bee-p-sea Dredging

TUNICATA.
The following is a list of the few species of this order at
present identified bj Prof. A. E. Verrill :

Ascidiopsis complanatus { = Asctdia complanata, Fabr.). In

212 fathoms to the south-east of the east point of Anticosti.
Eugyra pilidarisj Verrill. In 50 fathoms off the St. John's
River, Mingan.
Botryllus^ a purple species, distinct from B. Oouldii, Verrill.
Attached to Flustra Barleei?, Busk, from 96 fathoms in
Trinity Baj.
Several examples of Amouroucium glabrunij Verrill, were
and just outside of Gaspe Bay, where I had pre-
collected in
viously dredged it in 1869.

MOLLUSCA.
In the Canadian Naturalist for 1869, I published a cata-
'
'

logue of 114 species of marine Mollusca inhabiting the Gulf

of St. Lawrence, to the north of the Bay of Chaleurs. We
now know localities for 150 species which inhabit the region
in question. The shells collected last summer have been
carefully studied and the following is a list of some of tho
;

most interesting among them *.

Terehratula septentrionalis^ Couth. In 112 fathoms, stones, off
Charleton Point, Anticosti, and in 212 fathoms to the S.S.E.
of the east end of that island.
Terebratella spitzhergensis^ Davidson. 38 fathoms, stones,
off Cap-Rosier lighthouse, alive, adult, and frequent; 96
fathoms, in Trinity Bay, one young, but living example ;
112 fathoms, off Charleton Point, Anticosti, one dead, adult.
Most abundant in somewhat shallow water.
Pecten grcenlandicus^ Chemn. Taken alive in several localities
in from 160 to 250 fathoms, mud.
Lima sulculus, Leach. Fine specimens in 38 fathoms, off Cap-
Rosier lighthouse.
Area pectunculoides^ Scacchi {=A. raridentata^ Searles Wood).
Dredged on the north shore of the St. Lawrence, also be-
tween Anticosti and the south shore, in 160 to 170 fathoms.
The specimens were often living, and of large size for the
species. New to the western side of the Atlantic.
=
Area glacialis, Gray { A. raridentata, var. major, Sars). A
few dead examples of this shell were taken with the pre-
ceding one.

* I am indebted to Ma-. J. Gwyn Jefireys, F.R.S., for the determination

of those species to which an asterisk is affixed.
 ;

in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 349

Yoldia (? Portlandid) thraciceformisj Storer. One living speci-

men occuiTed in 212 fathoms, S.S.E. of the east point of
Anticosti, and a dead, but perfect one, in 125 fathoms, off
Cap Rosier.
Yoldia {Portlandia) lucida^ Loven. Living in seven of the
localities examined, its range in depth being apparently from
150 to 250 fathoms.
"^Yoldia [Portlandia) frigida^ Torell. Frequent, living with
the preceding.
Dacrydium vitreum^ Moll. In 212 fathoms, mud, to the S.S.E.
of the east point of Anticosti, living. This and the pre-
ceding are new to America.
Cryptodon Goiddii, Philippi. Common, living, at all depths
it ranges from 10 to 250 fathoms.

Astarte lactea, Brod. &

Sow. Fine in several localities. Off
Sawhill Point in 30 fathoms oiFMoisie village in 70 fathoms;
;

mouth of St. John's River, Mingan, in 50 fathoms Gaspd ;

Bay. The young is Astarte Richardsonii^ Reeve.

Astarte. Two species of Astarte^ both of the A. sulcata
group, were collected in deep water. One, of which two
specimens only were dredged (off Bear Point, Anticosti,
in 112 fathoms), I at first thought to be -4. crebricostata j

the other is by far the most abundant mollusk of the greater

depths of the northern part of the river and gulf of the
St. Lawrence. Mr. Jeffreys says that this latter shell is
Astarte sulcata, var. minor. No specimens that I have seen,
from American or European localities, exactly resemble
either of these shells ; and, in my judgment, both are new
and good species.
Tellina [Macoma) inflata, Stimpson, MSS. Perhaps M.fragilis
of Leach. Fine living specimens of a shell which the late
lamented Dr. Stimpson gave to the writer some years ago,
with the label ^^ Macoma fragilis, St. MSS.," were dredged
in 70 fathoms, sand, off Moisie village and at various depths
in other localities.
^Newra arctica, Sars. Several living specimens of this spe-
cies (the largest of which measures upwards of an inch and
a quarter in its greatest breadth) were taken in 125 fathoms,
off Cap-Rosier lighthouse also in 200 fathoms, mud, Ellis
;

Bay, Anticosti, bearing S.S.W. 27 miles distant.

'^Neo'ra ohesa, =
Loven ( N.jJelhicida, Stimpson) Off Caribou .

Island, on the north shore of the St. Lawrence, nearly oppo-

site Cape Chatte, living, in 170 fathoms, mud. I regard
both N. arctica and N. obesa as varieties of the European
N. cusjyidata, N. arctica being adults of unusual size, and N.
obesa the young of the same species. In deference to Mr.
350 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on Deep-sea Dredging

Jeffreys's greater experience, however, I keep the two forms

separate. N. arctica has not previously been found on the
American coast.
* Utriculuspertenuis^ Mighels. In 25 fathoms, sand, off Trinity-
River, also in Gasp^ Bay abundant at both localities.
;

(Probably =
U. turritus^ Moller.)
Utriculus hyalinus'^j Turton {=D{aphana debilis^ Gould).
With the preceding, but rare in both places.
^Pliiline quadrata, Wood. Alive, from 212 fathoms, mud, to
/ the S.S.W. of the east point of Anticosti.
Philine Uneolata^ Couth. Gaspd Bay, and off the St. John's
E-iver, Mingan, in 50 fathoms.
I)entalmm ahyssorum^ Sars. Dead but good specimens of this
specieswere dredged in three localities: inl64fathoms,mud,—
off Seven Island Bay; also in 160 and 200fathoms to the S.W.
., and S.S.W. of Ellis Bay, Anticosti. New to America.
Siphonodentalium vitreum^ Sars. Deep water, in several lo-
calities, fine and living. Most frequent in 200 to 250
fathoms also new to the American side of the Atlantic.
;

Margarita argentata^ Gould (=J/. glauca^ Moll.). Off the

mouth of the St. John's River, Mingan, in 50 fathoms, and
sparingly in other localities. Gaspe Bay.
Margarita striata ?, Brod. & Sow. A remarkable variety of
this species, with three unusually prominent revolving ribs
(so much so as to remind one of some of the Australian
Trochocochleas), occurred in 70 fathoms, sand, off Moisie
village. The type is abundant and large almost everywhere
in the St. Lawrence in shallow water.
Bissoa carinata, Mighels. Frequent, alive, from 96 fathoms
in Trinity Bay.
Bissoa castaneay Moll. With the above, and elsewhere not
unfrequent.
Bissoa scrohiculata^ Moll. Collected in three localities, in
from 125 to 250 fathoms, where it is large and fine. It
occurs living, but of small size, in Gaspe Bay, at depths of
from 20 to 30 fathoms.
Bissoella ehurnea^ Stimpson. One living and adult example,
in 70 fathoms, off Moisie village.
Lacuna glacialis^ Moller. A living adult specimen of this
species was dredged from 96 fathoms in Trinity Bay. The
shell is not a true Lacuna^ and belongs, in my judgment, to
a new genus.
Aporrliais occidentalism Beck. A
remarkable thin and in-
flated variety of this species was taken in 120 fathoms off
Bear Head, Anticosti. The type is not uncommon through-
out the gulf in from 20 to 50 fathoms.
 —
in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 351

Enlima stenostoma^ Jeffreys. A

single living adult was taken
from 160 fathoms, to the south-west of Ellis Bay, Anticosti.
New to America.
Astyris HolboUii, MoW. [= ColumheUa rosacea, Gld.). Tri-
nity Bay, 96 fathoms, also other localities. Ranges from 20
to 100 fathoms.
Buccinum ciliatxim^ O. Fabr. Alive, in 112 fathoms, off"
Charleton Point, Anticosti.
Buccinum cyaneuml, Brug. From 250 fathoms, mud, be-
tween the east point of Anticosti and the Bird-rocks.
8ipho islandicus, Chemn. Only one living example of this
mollusk was collected, from 112 fathoms, off" Charleton
Point, Anticosti.
Bi'plio Sarsii, Jeffreys. With the above, but much more fre-
quent; also off" Egg Island, in 70 to 80 fathoms. The
epidermis is very different in these two species; but it is diffi-
cult to separate them when the specimens are water-worn.
Trojyhon craticulatus, O. Fabr. Off" Cap-Rosier lighthouse, in
38 fathoms, stones, fine and living also near the mouth of
;

the St. John's River, Mingan, in 50 fathoms, sand, but dead.

Fasciolaria ligata, Mighels. Two living examples were taken
in Gaspe Bay, near Cape Gaspe, on a stony bottom, in
20 or 30 fathoms.
Twenty-five species of shells not previously known to in-
habit the seas of the Province of Quebec were collected dm"ing
the two cruises ; of these, twelve are new to the American
side of the Atlantic.

Fishes.
The only fishes brought up in the dredge were a young
specimen of each of the following species :

Sehastes norvegicus. The Norway haddock. 96 fathoms,

Trinity Bay.
Anarrhichas lupus. The wolf fish. 112 fathoms, off" Charle-
ton Point, Anticosti.
Agonus hexagonus ?, Schneid. With the preceding.

It is estimated that, when the whole of the material collected

has been examined with care and all the specimens are de-
termined, upwards of 100 species of marine invertebrates new
to the Gulf of the St. Lawrence can be added to its previously
recorded fauna. Of these, from 30 to 40 species are new to
the western side of the Atlantic, and a few are undescribed.
When it is considered that only five weeks were spent at sea,
that during this time the ordinary duties upon which the
schooners were engaged (and sometimes unfavourable weather)
352 Mr. J. F. Whiteaves on Deep-sea Dredging

often made dredging quite impracticable, also that I was

alone (so far as scientific help was concerned) nearly the whole
time, I may be pardoned for thinking that the results of
these investigations, so far as they go,- are very encouraging,
and such as should stimulate to renewed exertions in so pro-
mising a field of inquiry.
I have previously shown (in the ^ Canadian Naturalist ' for
1869) that a large proportion of the Greenland invertebrates,
probably three fourths of the whole, range as far south as the
northern part of the Gulf of St. Lawrence down to Gaspd
Bay. In Canada many marine animals (such as, for example,
the oyster and the two species of Crepidula which are found
attached to it) occur off" the southern coast of the Bay of Cha->
leurs, but not in the northern part of the same bay. A
number of characteristic New-England species inhabit the
coasts of Nova Scotia and New Bj'unswick, which do not ap-
parently range further north than the Bay of Chaleurs.
On the Admiralty Charts of the Gulf of St. Lawrence, an
irregular line of shallow soundings may be seen to extend from
a little above the northern extremity of the Island of Cape
Breton, round the Magdalen group, and thence, in a westerly
direction, to Bonaventure Island. To the south and south-
west of this line the water is uniformly somewhat shallow,
and never exceeds 50 fathoms in depth. To the north, north-
west, and north-east of the same line the water deepens
rapidly, and perhaps even precipitously. Principal Dawson
suggests that the Subcarboniferous rocks of which the Magdalen
Islands are composed, and which appear again on the mainland,
in Bonaventure County, may possibly crop up under the sea
in the area between the north-west side of Cape Breton and
the mainland of New Brunswick, as well as that of the counties
of Bonaventure and Gaspd, in the Province of Quebec. This
would account, possibly, for the shallowness of the water in
the area in question. Whether this is the case or not, it seems
not improbable that this extended line of shallow soundings
may form a natural barrier to those arctic currents, if any such
there are, which sweep down the Straits of Belle Isle in a south-
westerly direction, and may tend to deflect their course in a
bold curve into and up the river St. Lawrence.
In the centre of this river, opposite Murray Bay, about 80
miles below Quebec, Principal Dawson has dredged quite a
large series of Labrador marine invertebrates ; but how much
further up the stream these salt-water denizens extend, we
have yet to learn.
North of the Bay of Chaleurs the fauna of the Gulf of St.
La\\'rcnce has a purely arctic character. The species of which
 :

in the Gulf of St. Lawrence. 353

it iscomposed are remarkable alike for their geological anti-

quity and for their wide range of geographical distribution.
In time, a few of them date back to as ancient periods as the
Coralline and Red Crags, and a much larger number occur in
the Postpliocene deposits of both Europe and North America.
It is curious to observe that species which are found both living
on the American coast to-day and fossil in the European
Pliocene and Postpliocene, had a different geographical range
in former times from that which they are known to have now.
Many of these arctic marine invertebrates are circumpolar in
their distribution, and not only inhabit both sides of the At-
lantic, but are also found in the Northern Pacific. The prece-
ding generalizations refer almost exclusively to the assemblage
of marine animals characteristic of comparatively shallow
water, the members of which range in depth from low-water
mark up to about 50 fathoms.
The deep-water fauna, at least that of the localities examined,
is also decidedly arctic, but it has at the same time a much
more Scandinavian aspect. Nearly all of the species which
are now for the first time recorded as inhabitants of the Atlantic
coast of America occur also in the seas of the north of Scot-
land, of Norway, and Spitzbergen. There is a striking simi-
larity between the series of fossils from the Quaternary deposits
of Norway (as catalogued by Sars) and the marine inverte-
brates of the deepest parts of the St. Lawrence. Pennatuke,
Ctenodtscus, Trijyi/lus [ScMzaster)ffagiUsj Ophioglypha Sarsii,
together with many species of mollusks, are common to both.
Still it must be borne in mind that in the Quaternary deposits
of Norway a number of characteristic European invertebrates
occur, which, so far as we know, do not live on the western
side of the Atlantic.
In the River and Gulf of St. Lawrence, generally speaking,
the number of species of marine animals which may be collected
at or above low-water mark is very small few specimens,
;

apparently, are washed ashore by storms. But there is a con-

stant tendency in the opposite direction ; littoral and shallow-
water forms are constantly being drifted down to lower levels,
particularly shells (which are usually dead and empty) and the
larger calcareous Polyzoa, such as Celleporaria incrassata and
Myriozoum suhgracile. Sometimes the Mollusca are living
on one occasion I dredged an example of Littorina rudis^
apparently alive, but certainly with the operculum fitting
tightly into the apertui-e, from upwards of 100 fathoms water.
When such is the case, it is often difficult to separate the true
denizens of the deep sea from those which are washed down
from shallower water.
 —
354 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Myriopoda.

The Government of Canada (to whom I had the honour of

presenting a report on this preliminary deep-sea dredging-
expedition, with special reference to facts collected bearing on
the fisheries) has decided that the prosecution of these inquiries
shall be continued. A
vote of a small sum of money has
been passed, which will, it is hoped, defray the necessary
expenses of the expedition. I propose to devote the months
of July and August of the present year to endeavouring to
dredge in the greatest depths of the River and Gulf of St.
Lawrence, particularly in the deepest place to the west of
Newfoundland. Between the east point of Anticosti and the
Magdalen Islands, about halfway, and in an easterly direction
towards Newfoundland, is the deepest part of the gulf. The
bottom, at this locality, for several miles (nearly two meridians)
has a depth of 313 fathoms. Last year we were unfortunate ;
for as soon as we were fairly on the ground, and had got
every thing in readiness, a stiif north-west gale sprung up,
which lasted sixty hours, and made dredging quite imprac-
ticable. It is hoped that in this respect our efforts will be
more successful during the present season.
Montreal, July 12, 1872.

XLIX. Descriptions of new Myriopoda of the Family Glo-

meridse. By Arthur Gardiner Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c.
[Plate XVin.]
The millipedes treated of in the present paper are all in
the collection of the British Museum.

ChILOCtNATHA.
Family Glomeridae*, Gervais.
Genus Zephronia, Gray.
1. Zephronia chitonoides^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. figs. 2, 2 a.
Brownish testaceous, inclining to castaneous ; head and
nuchal plate darker.
Head shining, external area coarsely rugose, central area
coarsely punctured, inner margin bearing about fourteen minute
teeth ; dorsal segments highly polished, covered with exceed-
ingly indistinct, almost obsolete, granulations ; external margin
of first segment rugose ; last segment very oblique ; segmental
lateral wings much incurved in dried specimens, very oblique.

* Variously designated Zephrom'idee, SpJicerotliendce, and Polyzo7iiidce !

(Wood, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1865, p. 172), In his Apteres,' '

M. Gervais restricts this family to the three genera Polyzonium, Siphono-

tus, and Siphonophora.
 ;

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Myriopoda. 355

Length 1 inch 7 lines to 1 inch 3 lines width ; at first dorsal

segment 9 lines.
Hah. Madras and Ceylon [Dr. A. Smith). Four speci-
mens. B.M.
Allied to Z. Brandtii of Humbert, but differing in the
number of teeth on the back of the head, the projecting last
segment, the incurved character of all the segments, the wings
of which are narrower, the relatively narrower and more
elongate character of the entire animal. We
have Z. Brandtii
under two distinct types of coloration the darker form appears
;

to be the adult type.

2. Zephronia rugulosa^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 1.

Very near to the preceding, but pale testaceous ; the head,

nuchal plate, and hind margins of dorsal segments olivaceous
brown.
Head glabrous, external third very coarsely and densely
punctm-ed, inner margin bearing about ten small teeth ; nuchal
plate and dorsal segments distinctly rugose and sparsely punc-
tured all over segmental wings less oblique and broader than
;

in the preceding species.

Length 7 lines ; width 4 lines.
Hah. Ceylon [R. Templeton). One specimen. B.M.

3. Zephronia noticeps, n. sp.

Allied to Z. chitonoides. Brownish olivaceous; the eyes,
antennae, legs, and nuchal plate (except central area) green
front of head inclining to orange, central area crossed by three
oval red spots.
Head glabrous, somewhat pilose in front, coarsely but
sparsely punctured ; hind margin bearing about eight small
teeth ; nuchal plate surrounded by a series of coarse punctures,
several also scattered over its central area ; dorsal segments
dull, almost imperceptibly granulose, the last segment percep-
tibly punctured, especially behind ; segmental wings almost as
in preceding species.
Length 8 lines width 4 lines.
;

Hah. Ceylon [E. W. Janson). One specimen. B.M.

4. Zephronia corrugata^ n. sp.
Allied to Z. inermisj but paler in colouring, and with all
the dorsal segments coarsely rugose.
Length 1 inch 8 lines to 7 lines width 9 lines to 3 lines.
;

Hob. Ceylon [R. Templeto7i). Four specimens. B.M.

Possibly only a variety of Z. inermis, of which wc have four
examples from Madras and Ceylon.
 ;;

356 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Mr/nopoda.

5. Zephronia leopardtnaj n. sp.

Allied to Z. mermis, but pale testaceous, blotched all over

with castaneous, and covered with minute, scarcely perceptible
hairs ; puncturing almost precisely as in Z. inermis.
Length 8 lines ; width 4| lines.
Hah. Ceylon {R. Templeton). One specimen. B.M.
6. Zephronia tigrina^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 7.

Allied to Z. corrugata. Castaneous, with each of the dorsal

segments, excepting the first and last, crossed by a band of
ochre-yellow ; head and front of first dorsal segment pitchy
hind margins of all the dorsal segments pitchy.
Head and nuchal plate covered with coarse punctures ; dorsal
segments very rugose ; wings not angulated, but obliquely
rounded off in front, and with well-developed anterior ridge.
Length 1 inch 7 lines ; width 9 lines.
Hah. "East Indies" {8. Stevens). One specimen. B.M.

7. Zepihronia zehraica^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 4.

Allied to Z. tigrina. Ochreous, head pitchy front of nuchal ;

plate and front margins of all the dorsal segments black two ;

irregularly triangular pitchy patches towards the front of last

segment.
Head densely and coarsely punctured in front, otherwise
sparsely punctured ; a row of well-defined punctures along
front of nuchal plate ; all the dorsal segments sparsely punc-
tured in front, last segment punctured all over.
Length 1 inch 1 1 lines width 1 1 lines.
;

Hob. Near Bombay {Col. Whitehill). One specimen. B.M.

8. Zephronia nigrinota^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 9.

Allied to the preceding species. Dark olivaceous or casta-

neous, with dorsal segments slightly paler in front, and dotted
here and there with black and sometimes with ochreous spots
head and nuchal plate pitchy.
Head glabrous, densely and coarsely punctured in front,
irregularly and sparsely punctured behind ; nuchal plate ex-
hibiting a few coarse punctures here and there dorsal segments
;

almost imperceptibly granulose segmental wings as in the

;

preceding species.
Length 1 inch 3 lines to 1 inch 2 lines.
Hah. '^\kk.m\ [Dr. Hooker) ] Assam (IFa;WcZ;). Six speci-
mens. B.M.
9. Zephronia lutescens, n. sp.

Testaceous, sometimes clouded with olivaceous head and ;

nuchal plate pale olive and covered with short bristles.

 ;

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Myriopoda. 357

Head coarsely punctured, external third densely punctured

nuchal plate with a row of coarse punctures in front ; dorsal
segments (excepting the front edge of the wings and the
posterior portion of the last segment, which are somewhat
rugose and pilose) polished and without punctuation.
Length 10 to 8^ lines width 5^ to 5 lines.
;

Hah. India {Mrs. Hamilton). Two specimens. B.M.

Allied to Z. glahrata of Newport ; but larger, broader, and
with the nuchal plate and dorsal segments much less punctured.

10. Zephronia ignobilis^ n. sp.

Testaceous, clouded with dusky olivaceous.
Head, nuchal plate, and dorsal segments densely punctured
all over and clothed with short hair ; segmental wings slightly
curved and very pointed.
Length 4^ lines width 2; lines.
Hah. Java {Argent). One specimen. B.M.
Allied to Z. Licldensteinii ; but without the shining dorsal
ridge.
11. ZepliTonia pilifera, n. sp.

Brownish testaceous, spotted here and there with black, and

clothed with short hairs head and nuchal plate pitchy.
;

Head coarsely punctured, more densely in front; nuchal

plate coarsely punctured dorsal segments finely and densely
;

punctured wings curving slightly backwards.

;

Length 9 lines width 4^ lines.

;

Hah. Ceylon {R. Templetoii). One specimen. B.M.

Also allied to Z. Lichtensteinii. It differs also from the
preceding species in size, colour, and the form of the segmental
wings.

12. ZepJironia mnominata, "Newport, MS. PL XVIII. fig. 8.

Testaceous, eyes and antennse greenish.

Head coarsely rugose and punctured all over ; nuchal plate
densely and coarsely punctured ; dorsal segments densely but
minutely punctured, their external edges minutely pilose.
Length 1 inch 3| lines ; width 7 lines.
Hah. Philippines {Cuming). Two specimens. B.M.
Nearly allied to Z. castanea of Newport ; but naiTOwer, paler
in colour, with broader terminal joint to antenna, and more
distinctly punctured dorsal segments.

13. Zephronia sulcatula, n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 5.

Allied to Z. inermis, rather paler and duller.

Head flatter than in ^. z/ier?Hts, punctured in the same way;
 358 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Myriopoda.

nnclial plate without punctures ; dorsal segments, excepting

the last (which is delicately rugose), without punctures; all,
excepting the first and last, longitudinally multisulcate.
Length 1 inch 11 lines to 1 inch 4 lines ; width 1 inch to 9
lines.
Hah. Borneo (TF". e/m^es). Eight specimens. B.M.
One example shows scarcely a trace of the sulcations on the
dorsal segments.

Genus Sph^rotherium, Brandt.

1; Sphcerotherium latum^ n. sp. PL XVIII. fig. 3.

Castaneous, dotted here and there with blackish ; mouth

black ; eyes crystalline white.
Head rugose and densely punctured in front, coarsely but
sparsely punctured in the centre nuchal plate sparsely punc-
;

tured ; dorsal segments delicately rugose, last segment also

sparsely punctured.
Length 2 inches 1 line ; width 1 inch 3 lines.
Hob. North Madagascar {L. Bouton). One specimen. B.M.
Allied to >S'. Actceon of White but
; smaller, paler in colour,
more depressed in outline, less rugose, and with lateral wings
of segments less curved. The antennse in S. Actceon are broken,
which accounts for Mr. White not having more than hinted at
its genus by comparing it with S. Jiippocastanum^.

2. Sphcerotherium Neptunus, n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 6.

Olive-green, clouded and blotched with pale ochreous; the

external margins of the segments dark ochreous. Variety
pitchy, clouded with castaneous ; the external margins of the
segments castaneous.
Head coarsely and densely punctured in front, sparsely
behind ; nuchal plate with row of coarse punctures in front and
two or three punctures behind ; dorsal segments smooth and
shining, the last sparsely punctured.
Length 2 inches to 4^ lines ; width 1 inch to 2 lines.
Rab. Madagascar {Madame Ida Pfeiffer) ; Port Natal
{Oueinzius). Eight specimens. B.M.
Allied to 8. rotundatum of Brandt, and agrees in many
respects with the description of S. Titanus 5 but the last segment
is not peculiar in shape.

*A Zephronia (!) in the British Museum agrees pretty well with the
description of the latter species ; it will, however, doubtless prove to be
distinct when an opportunity occurs of comparing it with authenticated
examples of that species.
 Dr. O. Schfnidt on CoccoUths and Rhabdoliths. 359

3. Sphceroiheriwn fraternum^ n. sp.

Closely allied to the preceding, but with head and nuchal

plate coarsely punctured all over and clothed with short hairs,
the dorsal segments exhibiting a number of small, rounded,
whitish pustules.
Length 8^ lines width 5 lines.
;

Hob. Victoria, Australia {Dr. Howitt). One specimen. B.M.

4. Sjyhcerotherium nigrum^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 11.

Shining black, antennae clothed with reddish hairs.
Head glabrous, coarsely and densely punctured in front,
sparsely behind nuchal plate delicately rugose and coarsely
;

but sparsely puuctm'ed dorsal segments coarsely rugose and

;

punctured, last segment densely punctured, its outer edge

curving outwards so as to form a distinct projecting rim j lateral
wings very slightly curved.
Length 1 inch 4 lines width 8 lines.
;

Hah. South Africa {Sir Andrew Smith). One specimen.

B.M.
A remarkable species, coming nearer to S.grossunij Koch,
than to any other described form.

5. Sj^hcerotherium sinuatum^ n. sp. PI. XVIII. fig. 10.

Closely allied to S. dorsalis, Gervais {Zephronia jyulverea^
White ; SipliKV other ium retusuni^ Koch), but smaller, without
dorsal ridge, the punctuation of the head and nuchal plate finer,
the lateral segmental wings curving distinctly backwards, and
the depression of last segment reduced to a slight sinus.
Length 1\ lines width 4 ; lines.
Hah. Sarawak ( IFaZ^ace) . One specimen. B.M.

L. — On CoccoUths and Rhahdoliths. By OscAR Schmidt*.

[Plates XVI., XVn.]

I MUST preface my communications upon Coccoliths and a

newly discovered kind of organized corpuscles from the Bathy-
Z>iws-mud, which I call Khabdoliths, with a short report upon
the course of that expedition in the lower part of the Adriatic
S&a during which I first made a close acquaintance with these
exceedingly remarkable corpuscles.
By working up the sponges captured during the sounding
and surveying of the Florida coast, and incited by the English
* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the Sitzungsbericht der
'

k. k. Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien,' Bd. Ixii. (1870) Abth. i.

pp. G69-682.
 ;;

360 Dr. 0. Schmidt on Goccoliths and RhaldoUths.

deep-sea soundings, the desire was raised in me to learn more

accurately the conditions of the bottom of the Adriatic. My
frequent dredging-voyages along the Dalmatian coast had
hardly made me acquainted with a greater depth than from 40
to 50 fathoms. In presence of the surprising results of the
investigations of the Atlantic sea-bottom, and their importance
equally in zoology and geology, a supplemental examination
of the sea near me appeared to be of general interest. But it
was perfectly clear that this could only be undertaken with
large resources and for this purpose circumstances were pecu-
;

liarly favourable. Considering the total deficiency of modern

and fully trustworthy charts of the Adriatic Sea, a thorough
survey of it could no longer be put off. This great work was
confided by the Admiralty to Captain QDsterreicher with a
number of officers. A smaller steamer was associated with the
principal ship, the ' Triest,' a large and convenient steamer
and besides its rowing-boats the Triest' carried a steam-launch.
'

As in the summer of 1870 it was proposed to lay clown some

lines between the Apulian and the Albano-Dalmatian coasts,
I applied to Vice-Admiral von Tegetthof and Captain Q^ster-
reicher, and received from them the most obliging permission
and invitation to pass a few weeks with my friend Professor
Gobanz as a guest on board the Triest,' and a promise that I
'

should be as far as possible aided in my designs. Equally liberal

was the assistance of the Imperial Academy with regard to
our equipment. And so my companion and I found ourselves
with the Lloyd's steamer, on the morning of the 20th of June,
in the roads of Durazzo, where the ' Triest was lying at anchor.
'

We were cordially received by the gentlemen of the surveying-

expedition, and I look back with pleasure and' gratitude to
every hour of my living in their company.
I had had dredges made upon two models : —
one the frame of
which was a narrow rectangle ; and several with triangular
frames, of which I have previously made use with good results.
The only improvement (to which Professor Lov^n had called
my attention) was, that of the three bows which bear the ring
for the rope, only two are riveted together, whilst the third is
united with them by a somewhat thinner piece of rope. In
the event of the catching of the dredge, this union will break
more easily than the hawser, and the dredge will be more
easily freed. I was never in a position to learn this by ex-
perience. The triangular di-edge proved perfectly available
down to depths of 630 fathoms, the greatest that we attained,
when leaden weights of 80 lbs. were attached in the angles.
As a tow-line, rope of the thickness of one's thumb was used
and in the absence of a small steam-engine for drawing it up.
 "

Dr. O. Schmidt on CoccoUths and Rhabdoliths. 361

the numerous hands of the crew proved to be more than

sufficient.During the operations with the dredge, the sound-
ings and measui'cments of temperature were also carried on.
With regard to the temperatures, I have as yet seen no con-
nected series ;but this portion of the operations of the survey
will be worked out by Lieutenant Weyprecht. In the deepest
parts of the gulf, with a surface temperature of 18° E,., the tem-
perature does not fall below 12° -10° R., so that these differ-
ences can hardly have any essential influence upon the deve-
lopment or repression of life. Moreover in the basin-like part
of the Adriatic Sea in which we made our observations, the
currents ar& remarkably small, and do not appear to affect the
greater depths of several hundred fathoms. I place the extra-
ordinary poverty of those deeps in all the higher forms of life
chiefly to the account of this circumstance. On the upper
parts of the Dalmatian coast, where the gulf is more narrowed,
the shore-current is more perceptible, and the position of
elongated islands and groups of reefs [Scoglien) gives origin to
stronger local currents ; it is precisely these regions that are
endowed with the richest fauna and flora. As both Heller
and myself ascertained, this abundance diminishes towards
E-agusa, and below this point the coast is almost entirely sterile.
On board the ' Triest I investigated three lines with the dredge,
'

namely Sasano-Brindisi, Bari-Durazzo, and Dulcigno-Viesti.

The greatest depth of the first line was reached with 480
fathoms, and that of the third with 630 fathoms. The dredge
could be so often cast, and, notwithstanding its simplicity, acted
with such certainty, that from its contents a tolerably correct
picture of the nature and population of the bottom must result.
The first freshly examined sample of the bottom from 170
fathoms convinced me that I had Bathi/bms-mnd before me.
Its yellowish-grey colour and its exceedingly characteristic
greasy nature were so well known to the officers that I was
unanimously assured by them that this " primitive mud
predominates from the upper parts of the Adriatic Sea, alter-
nating only here and there with a few extended sandy tracts.
The soundings of previous years have confirmed this and in
;

like manner the dredge constantly brought me up this mud

from all depths on all three lines. It was immediately seen
that it is extremely rich in Foraminifera (predominantly Glohi-
gerina^ Orbulina^ JJvigerina^Botalia^ Textidario^^hwiWooVzd
in vain for other things which I had expected to find. A
young and consequently not quite certainly determinable
specimen of an Echinus^ probably E. melo {=.Flemingiill)^ from
230 fathoms, and an empty but perfect shell of Terehratulo.
vitrea from 430 fathoms is the entire produce ! That from tlie
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.x. 26
362 Dr. 0. Schmidt on Coccoliths and Eliabdoliths.

same depths some very yomig Bivalves, of scarcely | millim.

in diameter, made their appearance, whilst no trace of full-
grown animals was to be found, can only be explained by the
supposition that the larvaj furnished with their velum were
driven unusually far into the open sea.
I turn now to the Bathyhms-mud and the coccoliths. Very
soon after my return, I published in the ^Ausland,' No. 30, a
short notice of the discovery of these bodies at all depths in
the Adriatic Sea, from 50 fathoms downwards, with the addition
that they would no doubt be present also at less depths. I
was consequently in advance of the publication of the extended
investigations and discoveries of Glimbel, as he explained in
No. 32 of the same journal. We
have now a more detailed
statement of these hne observations*, which show the extra-
ordinary diffusion of Batliyhius and the coccoliths in all depths
of all seas of the actual world, and the colossal part taken by
them in building up the crust of the earth, I had also already
made the discovery that the coccoliths are strongly represented
in the raised land of Brindisi. Now, as Hackel also nearly at
the same time investigated the coccoliths with his usual
thoroughness t, it might seem to be superfluous for me to go
into the same subject.
But as Giimbel's work, so far as
it is at present before us,

extends only to the demonstration of the presence of coccoliths

in the most various calcareous and marly deposits and in
the sediments of the present day, and to certain reactions of
Batliyhius^ and as I am obliged to conceive the structure of the
coccoliths differently from Hackel in several points, and, finally,
as, from the almost inconceivable importance of the coccoliths,
any contribution to their more accurate knowledge must be
welcome, the present memoir will carry with it its own justifi-
cation.
I will first of all deal with a statement of Giimbel's, "that
it is certainly conceivable that Batliyhius takes its origin in
the sarcode of the lower animals." He is led to this by the
observation, "that when the shell of calcareous-shelled Fora-
minifera is dissolved away by dilute acid, their punctate mem-
branes and granular flocks remain undissolved in the residue,
which latter possess the form and reaction oi Batliyhius. These
remains, indeed, may just as well be the residue of the sarcode
of the Foraminifera as of our Batliyhius^ which had only been
deposited in the cavities of the Foraminifera, and in this way
comes again into view." The sarcode of the Foraminifera will
* Giimbel, "Vorliiufige Mittheilimgen liber Tiefseeschlamm," N. Jahrb.
fiirMineral. &c. 1870, Heft 6.
t Hackel,
" Beitrage zur Plastidentlieorie," Jenaisclie Zeitscbrift, v, 3.
 .

Dr. O. Schmidt on CoccoUtlis and Rhabdoliths. 363

very probably exhibit the same reactions as the protoplasm of

Bathyhhis so that I should by no means be inclined to deduce
5

the identity of the two bodies in other respects from such a

resemblance. But even before I had read Gtimbel's communi-
cation in the ^Jahrbuch' it was known to me, by direct obser-
vation, not only that empty shells of Foraminifera are filled by
Bathi/hius-mud, but also that living Foramimfera incept Bathy-
\yms,-jlocks together with coccolithsj no doubt as nourishment. The
derivation of ^a^7*?/i«Ms from Foraminifera and other Protista
is quite inconceivable when we consider the quantitative pro-
portions. If we wash and strain off several pounds of Adriatic
Bathyhius-va\\.di^ there remains a minute heaplet of Foraminifera.
And, further, the i?a<7^?//>^w.'?-protoplasm, if supposed to originate
from Foraminifera, would necessarily become decomposed be-
fore it could collect into such incalculable masses. Bathyhius
freshly taken out of the sea exhibits very sluggish movements,
more sluggish even than those which occur in the sarcodic net of
most sponges, but in other respects exactly the same phe-
nomena which may be detected in specimens preserved in
spirits of wine. This agrees exactly with my numerous com-
parative observations of fresh sponges and sponges preserved
in spirit. Preparations of the finest sarcodic nets derived from
the latter are absolutely undistinguishable, if we leave out of
consideration the sluggish displaceability, from fresh prepar-
ations just taken out of the sea. I believe, therefore, that the
further observation of the living Bathybius will fm-nish no par-
ticular information as to its natm'e.
At present the coccoliths seem to be inseparable companions
of the Bathybius-^votoiplsiBm. It is a very different question,
however, whether they merely live upon the soil of this pro-
toplasm as independent organisms, or are products of it, as
parts or organs. In what follows, an interpretation will come
out, according to which the coccoliths pass through an inde-
pendent cycle of development.
Both Huxley and Hiickel admit that there are two different,
—
although nearly allied, forms of coccoliths namely, a simple
disciform kind (the discoliths) and another which presents the
,

form of a double disk united by a central pin (the cyatholiths)

I must decidedly affirm that this distinction does not occm*,
and that rather all those forms tvhich Hdckel has described as
perfectly developed discoliths with an outer ring are cyatholiths —
in other words, that the outer ring is nothing but the margin
of that shield which in the cyatholiths stands out better, from
its somewhat greater removal from the other pai-ts. Thus I
have met with no supposed discolith the margin of which
could not with patience be ascertained to be a constituent of
26*
 — .

364 Dr. O. Schmidt on CoccoUths and Rhahdolkhs.

an entire disk. I beg the reader who may have Hackel's work
at hand to compare figures 25 (discolith) and 72 (cyatholith)
Both, when looked at from the surface, have the same appear-
ance and even in 72, e, the margin of the Larger disk appears,
;

like e in 25, as the outer ring. If 72 when placed on the edge

appears like figs. 33 and 62, whilst 25 in the same position gives
an outline like fig. 44, this is due solely to the fact that in the
latter case the inner circle and disk are completely concealed
by the outer basin-shaped shield.
I desired at the beginning to call attention to this important
point, as it essentially simplifies the question as to the struc-
ture of the coccoliths ; and I will now pass to the special ex-
amination.
In PI. XVI. fig. 15 a coccolith is shown from the flat or
ventral side. The individual parts are named as follows by
Hackel a, central granule
:
medullar space {Markfeld) ; c,
; b,

medullar ring {Markring) granular ring {Kornerring) ; e,

;
c?,

outer ring. I must remark that only in rare cases have I seen
the medullar ring otherwise than as in my drawing and as
Hackel figures it. It appears to me almost without exception
as the simple contour of the medullar space, and only becomes
more shaded when the medullar space acquires a more concave
form. We now first trace the coccoliths to the development
of the granular ring, which frequently becomes a granular dish.
Numerous corpuscles with a simple or double contour, and
from O'OOl to 0*004 millim. in diameter, appear as isolated cen-
tral granules and as central granules with the medullar space
(figs. 1,2). The most important stage, however, in the deve-
lopment of the coccolith is that of the formation of the granular
ring. Hackel characterizes this simply as a granulated zone ;
and, according to his figures, the material examined by him
was already so much altered that the composition of the
granular ring of actual spherical portions did not distinctly
appear. Bodies like fig. 3 of our plate are not unfrequent.
It consists of a lenticular central part, with a ring of from 7
to 10 balls. Hackel also has a similar structure in his fig. 10,
which, however, according to his statement, consists of merely
sarcodic granulations. The bodies of which I am speaking
are solid^ but may certainly have proceeded from a sarcodic
foundation.
Although we may
remain in doubt as to this categoiy of
corpuscles, this no longer the case with another very frequent
is

form. In fig. 4 we see the central granule and medullar

space sun-ounded by a distinct circlet of balls and from a com-
;

parison of a great number of specimens and stages, it appears

that this ring of globules originates in a growth and subse-
 Dr. 0. Schmidt on Coccoliths and RhabdoUths. 365

queiit division of the margin of the medullar space. The

margin of the medullar space swells up and such specimens
;

as fig. 5 show that the marginal swelling is not formed

uniformly, and only by degrees constitutes a perfectly closed
circlet. Almost without exception, the whole structure, at
the appearance of the circlet of balls, acquires the form of a
bowl, at the same time that there is the greatest variability in
the number of the globular portions and the size of the individual
globules.
In two cases we have nothing more formed than a mere
zone of globules or granules. This is shown in figs. 6, 7, 9,
10, 11. One case is, that only a circle of large globular por-
tions surrounds the medullar ring. A
very frequent case of
this kind is shown by fig. 6, from the fresh Batliyhius^ and
fig. 9, from the raised deposits near Brindisi. It is true, as
I shall show hereafter, that here also completion may be
effected by the outer ring, i. e. the dorsal disk but in general
;

the development ofthe body seems to be closed with the growth

of the large globular portions and I have no indication that
;

these large globules break up into smaller portions. Such bodies

as fig. 11 are excessively rare. It shows, in the circumference
of the central disk, a circlet of large celliform balls and this
;

body also occurs but little altered in the deposits at Brindisi

(fig. 10). The centres in the globules of the circlet appear
quite distinctly to be condensed into a sort of nucleus, which
also makes its appearance quite definitely, although irregularly,
in the specimen from Brindisi.
In the second case (fig. 7) we find, instead of a simple
circlet of globules, a granular zone, i. e. a zone in Avhich small
globules of about the diameter of the central granule are placed
in from 2 to 4 rows side by side and partly over one another.
Both this and the above described body may, as we show
further on, cover themselves with the dorsal shield but fre-
;

quently this course of further development does not occur, and

bodies are produced like fig. 8 and, more distinctly, fig. 12;
they are hemispherical. In fig. 12 we are looking into the
sphere fig. 13 is the appearance from the side, fig. 14 from
;

behind. Instead of a granular zone, a regular granular mantle

is present. I am uncertain about the observation that some-
times an entire hollow sphere is produced. How the division
into globular portions is compatible with the not unfrequent
concentric striation, is not yet clear to me (fig. 8).
I give on PI. XVII. figs. 16 &
17 a form of the incomplete
coccolith which is not unfrequent. The central granule and
medullar space are present, the latter imdoubtedly as a disk.
There is, however, no medullar ring ; but what might be
366 Dr. O. Schmidt on Coccoliths and Rhahdoliths.

regarded as such is the actual margin of the medullar space.

The granular zone is in course of production, although it does
not appear in the whole circumference, but advances round the
margin as an excrescence starting from a particular point.
When the development of the coccolith has taken a direction
as in fig. 12, PI. XVI., it appears to be concluded with the
granular layer. In all other cases the coccolith usually becomes
completed by the formation of a concavo-convex disk, which
generally appears homogeneous, rarely irregularly notched and
granular, and covers and more or less overarches the parts
previously formed. As already mentioned, I have most de-
cidedly ascertained that Hackel's so-called outer ring is never
in connexion with the outer margin of the granular zone, but
is only the margin of a regular shield projecting beyond
the granular zone. In every object that I succeeded in turning
and placing on its edge, I was able to trace and ascertain this
dorsal shield.
In PL XVI. figs. 16, 17, and in PL XVII. most of the
figures show the character and position of the dorsal shield.
In figs. 1 and 2 the case is represented in which the central
granule has attained a perfectly excessive development. This
may furnish the explanation of a case occurring at Brindisi
(PL* XVII. fig. 18) in which not only is the central granule
elevated, but its base and the part representing the medullar
space appears granulated. This coccolith is completed by a
strong granular ring. In figs. 3 and 4 (PL XVII.) the central
granule is wanting. All these, and the other figures of disco-
liths with a dorsal shield (figs. 5, 6, 7, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15),
show individually and when compared with each other that in
the centre of the convex side of the coccolith the dorsal shield
is connected either with the medullar space itself, or with a
peg-like prolongation of the part corresponding to the central
granule. In the fresh state their union seems to be so firm,
and perhaps elastic, that the dorsal shield is scarcely ever
broken away. From the deposits at Brindisi, however, I
have repeatedly obtained coccoliths like PL XVII. fig. 19,
with a regular aperture in the centre of the medullar space,
which I imagine to have been produced by the breaking
away of the dorsal shield together with its pin.
From all these observations, therefore, the dorsal shield
cannot be otherwise produced than by its gradually over-
growing the other parts from the dorsal pole of the coccolith.
The observation of such intermediate stages is extremely
difficult, because, up to the period when it projects beyond the
circumference of the granular ring, it appears to adhere closely
to the dorsal surface in the form of a most delicate lamella.
 Dr. O. Sclimidt on CoccoUths and RJiahdoliths. 367

PI. XVJ.I. fig. 13 shows a coccolith from the dorsal side, and
how the granular zone projects beyond the somewhat irregular
outlines of the shield. Amonstrous shield-formation may,
however, occur, as in PL XVII. figs. 8 and 9, in which one
half of the shield is completely adherent, whilst the other has
grown out like a tongue. Rarely the margin of the shield is
notched and so swelled as to resemble the margin of the
granular zone, as in fig. 5.
We come now to a very important, and, it seems to me,
quite unsettled question, namely that of the relation of the
coccoliths to the i^a^/i?/ J wts-protoplasm. Are they independent
organisms? or are they organs or parts oi Batliyhius'i In other
words, do they propagate themselves by passing through a
definite cycle of development, in which the Bathyhius-^xoio-
plasm serves them as a soil? or does their formation occur as
particles of the protoplasm? In the first place we have to
examine whether the doubling of the central granule, with
division of the surrounding parts, which is represented by
Hackel in a series of figm-es, leads to any reproduction.
Hackel simply states the fact, and says only that the elliptical
discoliths are often distinguished by having a double central
granule. But the importance of the central granule seems to
be by no means great, as it is frequently wanting in otherwise
perfectly regular and well-developed coccoliths. Many cor-
puscles with fissional processes or doublings occurring in
Bathyhius are either decidedly of a different nature or at least
doubtful. Thus PI. XVI. fig. 24 may be an Alga, and fig. 19
perhaps an Alga, but might also be a double central granule
with a correspondingly divided medullar ring. With regard
to corpuscles such as fig. 18, with a clear centre and turbid
periphery, if we consider them isolatedly, we can scarcely
make any supposition ; but compared with the not unfrequent
stages of coccoliths like fig. 20, they might be brought into
connexion therewith. As we may ascertain by placing it on
its edge, PI. XVI. fig. 20 is a decided coccolith with a perfect
dorsal shield ; the dark non-granular part represents the gra-
nular zone, and the clear spaces in it a divided medullar space
without central granules. PI. XVI. figs. 22, 23, is unique in
my knowledge. The structure and size leave no doubt that it
is a coccolith;
but the development in height is quite unusual.
The dorsal shield has become a capsule open above ; and the
two central granules appear deeply immersed in it.
When I grasp the impression produced by numerous obser-
vations, compared with the facts of the reproduction of other
low organisms, the coccolith appears to me to he an independent
living creature. That nutrition and growth are performed by
 ;

368 Dr. O. Schmidt on Coccoliths and Rhabdoliths.

the central parts, the granide and the medullar disk, appears
undoubtedly from their arrangement and the connexion of the
other parts with them. The dorsal shield is nothing but a
covering piece, and, notwithstanding its extent, of subordinate
importance. In the globular and graiudar zone, however, I
see the reproductive apparatus. In favour of this there are
several reasons. So long as, like the previous observers, we
discovered in the granular zone only quite indefinite granula-
tions, the question as to the significance of this part of the
coccolith could hardly be raised ; but by the present inves-
tigation the granular zone must be placed in quite a different
light. That the formation of the coccoliths starts from cor-
puscles which vary in form and size exactly like the globular
and ellipsoidal portions of the granular zone, is easy to observe.
Exactly the same scope that we see in the foundations of the
coccoliths is repeated in the dimensions of the parts of the
granular zone, from the small globules like those we find in
coccoliths such as PI. XVI. fig. 15, to the large lenticular
bodies in fig. 1 1 The former are isolated as central granules j
.

the latter appear as central granules with a medullar space.

An intermediate step is formed by the globule in PI. XVII.
figs. 1 and 3 ; and their perfect picture is the central glo-
bule in PI. XVI. fig. 3. The extraordinary variability of the
mature coccoliths will therefore be in accordance with an
equally wide scope in their foundations and the multifarious
;

forms of the coccolith-cycle, still by no means exhausted by

Hackel and myself, prove (notwithstanding the identity of
discoliths and cyatholiths) that we have to do with nothing
less than a fixed species. But when we have once accepted
the notion that the corpuscles of the granular zone are the
spores of the coccoliths, the appearance of many coccoliths is
explained by it, as, for example, PL XVII. figs. 6, 10, and 14.
In fact we often see, instead of the granular zone, which is
elsewhere so distinct, an irregular ring or an empty disk-margin.
For this I know no other explanation than that the granules
have fallen out, leaving behind them that margin belonging to
the medullar space from which the growth and production of the
corpuscles of the granular zone took place. It is certainly
remarkable that specimens such as PI. XVII. fig. 14 are rare
but they show quite evidently a retrogression and degradation,
which is expressed in the brittleness of the central disk and
the shrinking of the dorsal shield. It will be objected that
this is incompatible with the apparently uninterrupted accu-
mulation of the coccoliths. But in opposition to this it may
be said that the fossil coccoliths are still but very little inves-
tigated. The form with a finely granular zone (PI. XVI.
 Dr. 0. Schmidt on Coccoliths and Rhahdoliths. 369

fig. which is so remarkably abundant among living cocco-

15),
liths, I can hardly detect in the deposits at Brindisi but it ;

came most prominently into consideration with regard to

reproduction. The objection is therefore not serious.
My supposition, however, as to the independence and repro-
duction of the coccoliths, is established by the discovery of a
second corpuscle accompanying BatJiT/bms, which is much
simpler and clearer, and consequently easier to check in its
individuality. It also presents certain points of comparison
with the coccoliths. We
call it RhahdoJithes (PI. XVIL figs.
20-35). Its first foundation is a little rod, which may be traced
of all sizes from O'OOl to 0"005 millim. The developed forms
range between 0*0054 and 0*004 millim. in length. Together
with the cylindrical rods there occur about an equal number
which are thicker at one end than at the other (fig. 22). They
then acquire a button-like or globular terminal inflation (figs.
21, 23) and around this is produced a circlet of globules (fig.
;

24 &c.) which rarely exceed six in number.

The usual form of the fully developed corpuscle is as shown
in figs. 31 and 27, the parts of the circlet becoming cylindrical
or bacillar and one can hardly doubt that they are destined to
;

be thrown off for reproduction. In their size and whole

appearance they agree with the above-mentioned smallest
bacillar corpuscles. Forms such as figs. 29 and 32 are more
rare, and are produced, as we may ascertain by turning and
twisting the object, by the portions of the circlet being pressed
closer together. We
may always distinguish in them the
individual globular or bacillar parts when we succeed in placing
the corpuscle upon the vertex which has no circlet. In the
shaft of the larger and especially of the clavate specimens, we
observe a fine streak, the indication of a central canal, as
appears with certainty from cases such as fig. 30. Not unfre-
quently also we have forms such as fig. 26, in which the
main outline is surrounded by a very pale external contour,
and the appearance is produced as if the rod were a larger
cavity. Figs. 33, 34, 35 show rare irregular structures. Thus
in fig. 33 we see a sprout in the neighbourhood of the non-
circleted end in fig. 34 a piece of the circlet has been pro-
;

duced in the prolongation of the axis of the shaft and in ;

fig. 35 the circlet has been produced above its usual point of
attachment.
In all the samples of mud from the Adriatic which contain
Bathyhius and the coccoliths, rhabdoliths also occur in count-
less quantities, so that a complete view of them may be
obtained in almost every microscopic portion. They are just
as well preserved as the coccoliths in the elevated deposits of
 — — ;

370 Dr. A. Giintlier on a new Species of Lizard.

Brindisi ; and their composition of an organic formation and

of carbonate of lime may be demonstrated just as well as for
the coccoliths, Now^ if we compai'e the granular zone of the
coccoliths with the circlet of globules of the rhahdoliths, and the
central disk [medullar space) of the coccoliths^ as the matrix of
the globules J with the shaft of the rhabdoliths^ and consider that^
as I believe I have shown^ the dorsal disk or covering piece of
the coccoliths is of but little importance^ we must recognize the
most intimate relationship between these calcareous organisms^
notwithstanding their difference ofform. To regard the rhab-
doliths as organs or form-constituents of the Bathybius-^xoio-
plasm we have not the least reason and thus, it seems to me,
;

the last doubt is removed, as to whether the coccoliths are

independent creatures. The two bodies remain no less interest-
ing than they did before, when the coccoliths passed merely
as the tokens of the mysterious Bathybius. The origin and
significance of this latter organic material are still far from
being explained. As I have already indicated, it seems to
me that the supposition that the Bathybius-^xoio^\?i&va. is the
residue of other low organic creatures must be completely
rejected. It is, however, no Protiston or Moneron in the sig-
nification now current, according to which all these simplest
organisms have a limitation in space and a development. A
living creature of unlimited extension is so strongly in contra-
diction to our present notions of life and organization, that our
conceptions and ideas must first adapt themselves to it.

LI. Notice of a new Species of Lizard (Eumeces albofascio-

latus)//'om North Australia. By Dr. A. Gonther, F.R.S.
The British Museum has recently received from Mr. KrefFt a
specimen of a very large species of Eumeces from Northern
Australia, which appears to be undescribed and may be cha-
racterized thus :

Eumeces albofasciolatus.

A supranasal shield is present, but on one side it is confluent

with the nasal behind the nostril the nostril itself is so large
;

as to be partly formed by the supranasal.

The lower eyelid is scaly. Palate entirely toothless, the
palatal notch being considerably behind the level of the orbit.
The single prajfrontal forms a suture with the rostral and
vertical, which is very long, as long as the occipitals together
a pair of anterior occipitals ; central occipital elongate ; occipi-
talsbordered behind by four large scales. Nine upper labials,
the two posterior low. Opening of the ear not denticulated.
 — ;

On a Dredging -Excursion to Iceland. 371

Thirty-five longitudinal series of scales round the trunk

sixty transverse series between the fore and hind limbs. Ten
prseanals, scarcely larger than the neighbouring scales. Sub-
caudal scales scarcely larger than those on the back of the
tail.
Limbs somewhat feeble ; the fore legs extend to the eye when
stretched forwards, the hind legs not quite halfway up towards
the axil. The third and fourth fingers equal in length, but
longer than the second. The third hind toe a little shorter
than the fourth and a little longer than the fifth.
Upper and lateral parts blackish brown, with irregular bluish-
white, band-like transverse spots, one or two scales broad.
Tail and legs without such bands. Lower parts uniform
white.
The specimen is 6^ inches long to the vent, the greater part
of the tail being lost.
in. lin.
Distance of the snout from the eye 5
jj jj ear 1 Ji

„ „ axil 2 2
„ „ vent 6 6
Length of fore limb 1 4|
„ third finger 3|
„ hind limb 2
„ second toe 4
„ third toe 6
„ fourth toe 6^
fifth toe 5

LII. Dredging-Excursion to Iceland in June and July 1872.

By T. A. Veekruzen.
Having relinquished my first idea of paying a second visit
to Norway, where I had had an excursion last year of so much
interest, I left London about the middle of June for Granton
Harbour, Edinburgh, and went thence by the steamer 'Queen'
to Reykjavik, where we arrived after a voyage of about ninety-
five hours — perhaps the quickest passage made there, the wind
being all tlie time in our favour. I stayed a month in the
island, had a ride to the Geyser, besides several shorter excur-
sions, and employed the remainder of my time in dredging and
exploring the shores of the Bay of Reykjavik. I had consider-
able difficulty in obtaining good boatmen, the Icelanders not
being accustomed to the labour of dredging, and tiring after a
few hours of exertion. All circumstances considered, however,
I managed, by good pay &c., to get my dredging done tolerably
well ; and encouraged by a friend to communicate the result
 ;

372 Mr. T. A. Verkriizen on a

of my labours to the conchological world, I now have much

pleasure in doing so, trusting it may prove of some interest.
I returned from Reykjavik towards the end of July, when our
voyage back to Granton Harbour was performed in about five
days and five nights, and took consequently nearly a day and a
night longer than the outward passage. I much regretted my
want of opportunity to visit likewise the more important
northern part of that most interesting island, but should be
happy to do so under favourable circumstances, as no doubt
there we should meet with a decided, and perhaps highly
interesting, arctic fauna.
My shells have been kindly verified by J. Gwyn Jeffreys,
Esq., F.R.S., &c., who has obligingly assisted me in deter-
mining the species which had hitherto not come under my
notice.
List of Mollusca

dredged and collected in the Bay of Reykjavik, Faxa Fjordur,

Iceland, in 20 to 36 fathoms (ground mostly stony with sea-
plants, in parts muddy sandy), in July 1872, by T. A. Ver-
kriizen.

1. Anomia ephippium, Linne. Small; from between roots of sea-

plants.
2. , var. squamula, L. Small from leaves of sea-plants.
;

3. Pecten islandicus, Miiller. Not plentiful, and difficult to obtain.

4. Mytilns edulis, L. Abundant and common.
5. modiolus, L. Eather plentiful occasionally very large.
;

6. var. ovata, Jeffreys.

, Now and then met with.
7. Modiolaria corrugata, Stimpson. The young plentiful, adults
rare.
8. dlscors, var. semilcevis, Jeffr. (Icevigata, Gray). A fine live
specimen, though it got crushed in the dredge.
9. Crenella decussata, Montagu (cicercula, Moller). Abundant.
10. NucuJa tenuis, Mont. Only five young specimens obtained.
11. Leda pernida, Miill. Moderately plentiful ; large specimens and
adults rarer.
12. Axinus Jlexuosus, Mont. Sparingly.
13. , var. Ootddii, Philippi. More plentiful.
14. Cardlum echinatum, L. Rather scarce ; adults of a thinner
texture and smaller than British specimens.
15. fasciatum, Mont. Not common.
16. islandicum, L. Young and middle sizes pretty numerous,
adults scarce.
17. grbnlandicum, Chemnitz. Young and middle sizes pretty
numerous, adults scarce.
18. Cyprina islandica, L. Not common in the bay.
19. Astarte sulcata, DaCosta, var. elliptica. Brown. Rather scarce
some approach the American variety of undata, Gould.
 ;

Dredging -Excursion to Iceland. 373

20. Astarte compressa, Mont. Abundant.
21. Ch. (arctica, Gray).
borealis, Rather plentiful, though
much scarcer than the last.
22. Tellina cnlcaria, Ch. Young and middle sizes abundant, fine
adult specimens scarce.
23. Mactra solida, L. Scarce.
24. , var. elUptica, Brown. Similar to the last a few more ;

of these.
25. Scrobicularia nitida, Miill. Pretty abundant.
26. prismatica, Mont. A few amongst the last.
27. Thraeia truncata, Br. About half a dozen obtained.
28. Mya truncata, L. Plenty of young, the adults only in odd valves.
29. Saxicava ritgosa, L. Not common.
30. , few among the last.
var. arctica, L, A
31. Dentalmm striolatum, few only obtained.
St. A
32. •
entails, L., var. mfundihidum, Lee. One dead specimen.
33. Chiton alhus, L. Rather abundant.
34. ruber (Lowe), L. Middling plentiful.
35. marmoreus, Fabricius. Not scarce.
36. Jlelcion pellucidum, Ij. A few only obtained.
37. Tectura testudinalis, Miill. Plentiful and fine, my largest
measuring about l:j inch (nearly 30 millims.) long.
38. var. pcdlida, Verkriizen.
, Colour white, all but the
centre or dorsal scar, sometimes exhibiting a clouded wreath of
a reddish-brown colour, or other ornamentation, in the inside, with
a white margin, and sometimes a plain colouring, hut without th.e
longitudinal rays of the typical species. This variety also occurs
Norway I am not aware whether it is likewise met with on
in ;

the north British coasts not finding it named, I have proposed

;

the above designation for it.

39. virginea, Miill. Rather plentiful.
40. , var. lactea, Jeffreys. few specimens. A
41. Lepeta cceca, Miill. Not common. Rather a smaU form ; the
apex sharp and prominent.
42. Punctura noachina, L. Only two specimens, and a fragment of
a third.
43. Trochus tumidus, Mont. Rather abundant.
44. gronlandicus, Ch. Of a fine rose colour, very beautifixl
scarce.
45. helicinus, Fabr. Only one specimen got.
46. cinereus, Couthouy, One dead specimen, in good preser-
vation.
47. Ilolleria (Jeffr.) costulata,Mo]l. Rather scarce; mostly dead
few with operculum.
shells, a
48. Lacuna divaricata, Fabr. Pretty abundant.
49. var. cancdis, Mont.
, Similar to last.
50. Liitorina obtusata, L., var. p)ulliata. Say (:=limata, Loven).
Common colours. Plentiful on sea-jjlants on the Eider-Duck
Island in the bay.
, var. 1, darkest olive (nearly black). Abundant.
374 Mr. T. A. Verkriizen on a

Littorina ohtusata, var. 2, middle olive. Similar to last.

, var. 3, light olive. Not quite so plentiful.
., var. 4, yellow. Scarce.
The olive varieties have purple or plum -coloured throats ; the
yellow varieties have yellow throats.
, var. 5, banded, various colours. Not common.
, var. 6, chequered. Similar to the last.
•
, var. 7, mottled. More plentiful among the common
coloui'S, though prettily mottled or clouded specimens are
scarce.
51. .
rudis, Maton. Common colours. Abundant.
, var. 1, grey. Less common, especially fine examples.
, var. 2, white, brown throats. Plentiful, though
fine specimens rather rarer.
, var. 3, cream, orange throats. Eather scarce.
-, var. 4, red. Now and then occurring.
, var. 5, ribbed. Same as the last, amongst any of the
varieties and type.
, var. 6, grey-and- white banded. Plentiful ; fine spe-
cimens scarcer.
, Not frequently occurring.
var. 7, coloured-banded.
, Not frequently occurring.
var. 8, chequered.
-, var. 9, mottled. Not frequently occurring.
52. Rissoa striata, J. Adams. Perhaps about two dozen obtained,
mostly dead shells.
53. Skenea jplanorbis, Fabr. Two specimens.
54. Odostomia inscidpta, Mont. Power than Ilissoa striata.
65. •
unidentata, Mont. Only one obtained, a dead shell.
56. Natica islandica, Gmelin. A
few only (dead shells) washed on
shore.
57. grmlandica (Beck), MoU. Young and middle sizes pretty
plentiful, adults scarce.
58. affinis, Gm. {clausa, Sowerby). Similar to the last, perhaps
rather scarcer.
59. Velutina Icevigata, Pennant. few only obtained. A
60. Tricliotropis borealis, Broderip & Sowerby. Like the last ; some
fine specimens.
61. Admete viridula, Fabr. About twenty dredged; mostly fine
specimens, my largest about 17 millims. long and 9 wide.
62. Aporrliais pes-pelecani, L. A
fragment (the spire) of one adult,
and four young.
63. Purpura lapiUus, L. Common colours, plain. Very abundant
on piers and rocks.
64. , var. 1, orange-colour. Occasionally met with among
the last.
65. , var. 2, banded. Same as last.
66. , var. 3, ribbed. Occasionally amongst any of the
preceding.
67, , var. 4, imhricata, Lamarck.
Rare, especially the
fine specimens.
 ;

Dr edging-Excursion to Iceland. 375

68. Buccinum undatum, L. Shape similar to British ; spire rather

longer in proportion, waves and spiral ribs rather coarse and
strongly produced. All of these were dredged in deep water.
69. ,var. planum, Verkr. Shaj^e conical, spire shorter
than in typical form mouth proportionally longer ; whorls flatter ;
;

suture shallow ; waves sHght and disappearing on last whorl,

sometimes on the two or thi'ee last ; spiral ribs indistinct, except
on intermediate forms ; texture thin and more brittle, plain
colour a purplish olive-grey, with dark purpHsh-brown throat,
the intermediate forms generally of a lighter hue. This variety
occurred in one to four feet water at lowest ebb-tide, near the
shore ; none of these were dredged in deep water.
70. Trophon truncatus, Strom. Ilather scarce.
71. clathratus, L. Similar to the last, though more frequently
met with.
72. , var. Gunneri, Lov. This form occurs perhaps the
most of the three, though all are rather scarce.
73. Fusus despectus, L., var. tornata, Gould. Only three dredged.
74. Pleurotoma turricula, Mont. Not common fine specimens ; my
;

largest 21 millims. (nearly |- inch) long, and 11 miUims. (nearly

I inch) wide.
75. Trevelyana, Turton. A
few only obtained.
76. jj?/rffm?V?a?«s, Str. More frequent, still rather scarce ; fine
specimens rare.
77. violacea, Mighels & C. B. Adams. Young rather plentiful,
the older ones not frequent.
78. bicarinata, Couthouy. About half a dozen young shells got,
mostly dead.
79. Utricidus Gouldii, Couthouy. Pretty plentiful, though mostly
dead shells.
80. hyalinus, Turton. Only three specimens obtained.
81. ActcEon tornatilis, L. One young dead specimen.
82. Philine scahra, Miill. A
few specimens only.
83. Doris hllamellata, L. Four pretty specimens from under a stone
at low water.

Conspicuous by their absence in the places where I dredged

and collected were —
Brachiopoda, Pecten (except islandicus)^
:

Lucina horealisj Cardium edule^ Dentalium entalis and others,

Patellavulgata^Littorina littorea^ and other species so frequently
met with in Norway and on other northern coasts, though I
doubt not but some of them will occur in other parts of Iceland.
Should any one have a wisli to inspect my Icelandic collec-
tion, I shall be happy to show the same on receiving a previous
intimation, for the purpose of arranging the time.
The following circumstance may, I trust, not be without
interest to collecting conchologists. One morning the boy I
had engaged brought me several PatelJce, which genus I had
not met with near Reykjavik, and one thick Purpura lapillus^
376 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

different from those I liad found in great numbers. He spoke

but very little Danish, and it was with difficulty I got to un-
derstand from him that he had obtained them from a ship. Going
there with him, I saw them unloading sand brought as ballast
from Great Britain. It was fortunate I found this out, as I
might otherwise have taken them for Icelandic shells from a
different part of the island. This is one more instance showing
how shells may be transported to countries where they do not
occur in a living state, thus causing errors against whicli
conchologists cannot be too much on their guard.
2 Ampton Place, W.O.

LIII. — On the Structure of the Echinoidea. By S. LoveN.

[Continued from p. 298.]

The explanation just given of the development and changes

of the ambulacra in the Latistellfe shows that during the growth
of the Echinus the primary plates of both rows, as if borne by
a slowly flowing stream, are in motion from the point near the
eye-plates where they make their appearance, as from its
source, down tOAvards the peristome. There the auricles
meet, which belong to the masticatory apparatus, not to the
corona, with their bases firmly attached to the inside of the
oldest plates. It is by their resistance that, in the Latistell^e,
the peristome becomes the fixed boundary of the corona towards
the buccal membrane, and that, during their growth and
the simultaneous downward pressure of the primary plates,
the pressure originates of which the consequences are the
regular displacement, shifting, and firm coalescence of the
plates, which renders the position of the pores apparently
confused.
The Angustistellte, or Cidarida3, present different conditions.
In them all the primary plates of the ambulacra are entire
plates, continue so always, and distinctly separated from each
other by sutures, which are not effaced by any coalescence.
They are consequently throughout life like the primary plates
in the young of the Latistellse in their first foundation, and
form a narrow, single, and uninterrupted sequence, of nearly
the same width, which descends gradually in the direction of
the margin of the corona, between the margins of the large
interradial plates, with regular flexures, which are not original
curves, but determined by the margins of the interradial plates.
There the bases of the auricles present no resistance they ;

remain entirely upon the interradia, by the side of the track of

the ambulacra, which tliey leave so open that there is no
 Prof. S. Loveii on the Stmcture of the Echinoidea. 377

obstacle to cause compression or enlargement in width. On

the contrary, when a primary plate in the ambulacrum reaches
the margin of the corona, the suture which previously united
it with the next following plate separates, it becomes free, and

it moves out into the buccal membrane as if out of the mouth

of a river (fig. 2). At the same time a change takes place in

Fio-. 2.

Cidaris hjstrix, third ambulacrum : the ninth plate in b has scarcely

separated ; its fellow in a is already free and converted into a lamella.

its form. The curved process on the inside of each plate,

which more elevated the nearer we approach the peristome,
is
is absorbed when the plate separates, and disappears quickly.
The plate wears away at its lower margin, and its radiolar
tubercle diminishes but it increases greatly in breadth towards
;

the interradium, and also in depth, and thus becomes attenuated

into a lamella, or scale, which lies with its lower margin over
its predecessor. The pores thus come gradually to be situated
lower and lower, become drawn out transversely, and change
their position relative to the longitudinal axis. In the rows of
scales produced in this manner in the buccal membrane of the
Cidaridffi, the pair which most closely approach the mouth are
the oldest plates, the others, each in its order, have separated
themselves from the corona, and gradually increased the num-
ber of lamella; in each row.
&
Ann. Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.x. 27
 « —
378 Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

The great distinction between theCidaridae and the Latistellge

consists in this dissimilar movement of the ambulacra. Thus,
in the former, the ambulacrum breaks up at the peristome into
its elements, the primary plates, and these become converted
into free imbricated lamellse ; and this is in complete opposition
to the homologous movement which, in the Latistellge, con-
cludes with their union into large plates, which in the peri-
stome coalesce into a solid ring. And nevertheless the same
law prevails here most distinctly as in all other Echinoidea.
A careful examination shows that, of the oldest scales (which
immediately surround the mouth), those which belong to series
I. a, II. a. III. 5, IV. a, V. h are somewhat smaller than those
which constitute series I. &, II. &, III. «, IV. 5, V. a. If we
trace the rows upwards towards the corona, we find that the
former throughout cover the latter with their lateral margins ^
and when we come to the corona we see that this position of
theirs is due to the fact that the plates of the former series
come later to the margin, and do not begin to separate until
after their fellows of the latter series are already completely
free and begin to arrange themselves in the imbricated rows
of the buccal membrane ; and this difference is to be recognized
throughout the whole ambulacrum. Of each pair of plates,,
that which belongs to the series I. a-V. h follows that of the
5-V. a; and of the newly formed pair close to the eye-
series I.
plate, the platebelonging to the former series is always less
developed than that of the latter series, or even still uncom-
menced. In a Cidaris hystrix of 28 millims. diameter the
number of plates from the mouth to the vertex is as follows :

in I. a 54 in I. ft 55
„ II. 54| „ II. 6 55i
„ III. h 54 „ in. a 54i
„ IV. a 66 „ IV. 6 66i
„ V. & 56 „ V. « 56i

If we comparewith the Latistellge the different groups of

irregular Echinoidea, Echinoneus comes nearest to them in the
structui'c of the ambulacra. All the pores are double pores.
As in the Spatangidge and the Cassidulidse, the peristomial
plates of series I. a-V. h have two pores (that is to say, they
consist hypothetically of two early coalescent primary plates),
and those of the series I. J-V. a only of one ; and in the
former the lowest pore is marginal and broken, and frequently
has its upper tube obliterated, as in the Echinidge. But the
buccal membrane is without pore-plates. Although the row
of pores is simple, entire and half plates alternate with each
other in regular order, which does not continue the same from
tlie vertex to the peristome. The newly formed plates are
 Prof. S. Loven 07i the Structure of the Echinoidea. 379

entire ; then they arrange themselves in groups of three, two

half aboral and an entire adoral. Gradually the upper aboral
plate increases and becomes entire, and, together with the
adoral plate, embraces the intermediate half plate. But these
groups do not unite into large plates in the neighbourhood of
the peristome by the coalescence of the sutures as in the
Latistellge. Echinoneus again agrees with the latter in that
the alteration of the plates, which is a consequence of their
growth during the accession of new ones from above, takes
place in a uniform manner throughout the whole ambulacrum,
which, moreover, throughout, from the peristome to the vertex,
bears no other than cylindrical tentacles witli sucking-disks, in
which there is a ring of calcareous network. This is not the
case in the other three groups of irregular Echinoidea, in which
the branchia3 have a portion (in the Cassidulidas and Clypeas-
tridte in all the five ambulacra, in the Spatangidse in most
cases in the four paired ones) —
a portion which during
growth acquires the leaf-like form to which the name of
petalum is given, whilst the lateral plates nearly retain their
first form, and the buccal area, with its peculiar tentacles, is
gradually compressed and altered. While in the Echinidte
and Clypeastridae the peristome in its firm union with the
masticatory apparatus continues circular or five-cornered as it
was from the beginning, although in some {e. g. Echinometra
or Echinocidaris) it deviates therefrom with age in some
degree, its character in the Cassidulidge and Spatangidee,
which do not possess a masticatory apparatus, is quite dif-
ferent. In both it alters its form during growth how it may ;

be in Echinoneus remains to be ascertained. When a Cassi-

dulus is still quite young, the peristome is pentagonal, with
rounded angles, and the ambulacra occupy larger portions of
its margin than the interradia, with the exception of the
labrum in full-grown examples the conditions are reversed,
;

inasmuch as the interradial peristomial plates, especially

in 2 and 3, become swelled up during growth, and give
the pentagon the incurved sides which are characteristic of
this group, and between which the first plates of the ambulacra,
compressed into a wedge-shape, enclose the projecting angles.
But the mouth, gradually elongated transversely, remains in
the middle of its naked membrane. Connected with this trans-
formation of the peristome are the compression and displace-
ment of the primary plates situated near the peristome (which
take place with age), and that considerable alteration of their
original relations by which that arrangement is produced
which Desor calls jphyllode. We
have still to investigate the
origin and progress of this in individuals of diiferent ages.
27*
880 Prof. S. Lovdn 07i the Structure of the Echinoidea.

Of the living Spatangidse, by far the greatest number have

the four paired ambulacra like each other in closing with
petala towards the vertex, whilst the unpaired anterior ambu-
lacrum has its peculiar structure, and in one genus, Echino-
cardium^ even the alternation of entire and half plates, which
does not occur elsewhere in this family. Not more than two
genera can be found which form an exception to this one of :

them is Ltssonotus fragiUs, A. Agass., from the great depths

between Cuba and Florida the other was discovered by
;

Smitt and Ljungman during the expedition of the corvette

^ Josephine ' in the year 1869, off Villa Franca, in the Azores^
at a depth of 200-300 fathoms. A resemblance which this-
Spatangid presents at the first glance from above to certain
forms of Ananchytes ovata^ leads us to name it Palmotropus ;
the species may be called P. JosepMnce. All five ambulacra
lie in the plane of the test, without the slightest depression^
and are apetalous ; so that they all finish similarly towards the
vertex — in this way, that their five or six youngest plates form a
simple and narrow row, such as we see nowhere else, in wliich^
however, the alternating position of the pores indicates to
which side each plate is to be referred. The rows of the
trivium agree completely ; the unpaired one is not depressed,
and the dorsal arching of the test is uniformly within the
obovate circumference. These characters differ greatly from
those of the living Spatangidse ; others agree with them. The
mouth has a projecting lobe, and the somewhat depressed
posterior end of the test an infraanal fasciola. The genital
apertiires are two in number, corresponding to the posterior
paired interradia 1 and 4. The eye-plates are very distinct •
but the vertical plates cannot be distinguished ;the right
anterior one, however, has a bounded, irregular orifice, which
is the madreporite. The length of the animal described is
11'7 millims., and its breadth 9'1 millims. The presence of a
fasciola and a developed labrum unites Palcwtrojpus with the
SpatangidcB, if we exclude from their character the petala and
the difference of the unpaired frontal ambulacrum from the rest.
There is no living Spatangid destitute of tentacular pores in
any of the plates of the frontal ambulacrum. In all, its
oldest ventral plates, within the buccal area, are like those of
the other ambulacra; and the younger ones, situated nearer the
vertex, have more or less distinct double pores, the elongated
apertures being closed in the middle by a portion growing out
from the margins.
Because the Spatangidre in general do not grow to an equal
extent in the different radii, but most frequently more in the
direction of the bivium than of the trivium, their ambu-
 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echirwldea. 381

lacral plates, which, except the peristomial ones I. a-V. Z*, are
always simple and primary, behave in a manner. As
different
in all the irregular Echinoidea, the corona has a fixed boundary
in the peristome. Many young Spatangidas a few millimetres
in length, which are more rounded than the older ones, and
have the mouth nearer the middle, have the peristome pent-
agonal, and so nearly equilateral, that in a still earlier stage
it was probably completely so (see woodcut, fig. 3). Its sides
all lie in the plane of the test, or are just sunk within it, as
in Hemiaster &c. In accordance with this form of the
peristome, is the part taken in its formation by the ambulacra
and interradia. In opposition to what occurs in Cassidalus^
the former occupy only a small portion, enclosing the angles of
the peristome the latter, which are much broader, and nearly
;

of equal breadth among themselves, form the greatest parts of

its sides. The mouth is now in the middle of the buccal
membrane. The considerable change which the peristome
subsequently undergoes consists in its ambulacral plates iu-
creasing in breadth, especially in the trivium, whilst the
peristomial plates of the paired interradia do not increase in
breadth in the same proportion, especially those of the posterior
pair and that of the unpaired interradium (the labrum) becomes
;

widened, shoots forth, and arches itself, at the same time that the
mouth, having become elongated by degrees, gradually moves
backward, so that the greater part of the plated buccal mem-
brane soon comes to lie in front of it, and only a narrow border
behind it, and this is concealed by the projecting lobes. When
the individual is full-grown the ambulacra of the trivium near
the peristome are broader than the interradia, with the exception
of the labrum ; in Breynia the peristomial plates of the paired
interradia 2 and 3, 1 and 4, are even entirely expelled from
the peristome, and in Atraj^us grandis^ Moera atroposj and Mi-
craster cor-aayuinum those of the pair 1 and 4. It is especially
the paired ambulacra of the trivium II. and IV., of which the
peristomial plates, longer than broad and nearly wedge-
shaped in the young, in old examples are broader than long,
^nd so depressed that, while in small individuals of Brissojjsis
lyrifera 4'6 millims. in length the anterior margins of the
peristomial plates in the interradia 1 and 4 regularly cor-
respond to two plates in the ambulacra II. and IV., they
receive three plates in older individuals. Thus here also a
movement takes place in the ambulacra towards the peristome,
between the interradia. It is only a little less in degree in the
unpaired ambulacrum. In the bivium it is otherwise. Plere it
is the two oldest plates that are the most pressed ; the following-
ones, even in the older individuals, preserve their elongated
 382 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

form. A different condition stands in connexion with this.

Most of the living genera of Spatangidse have an infraanal
fasciola, which forms below the periproctium an oval ring,
within which, as Johannes Mliller first observed in Brissojysis
lyriferaj long tentacular cirri come forth, the pores of which,
therefore, are also situated within its circumference. At the
same time the case is that, in all the genera furnished with
an infraanal fasciola, in both the inner rows of the bivium the
sixth plate and some of the following ones —
namely, two in
Palceotrojms^ SpatanguSj and Meoma (which has an incomplete
fasciola), three in Maretia^ Echinocardium^ Lovenia^ Brtssojjsis,
and Eu^atajuSj four in Bn'ssxis, Kleinia^ Plagionotus^ and Xan-
thobrissus, and even six in Breynia —
have a different form
from the others, inasmuch as thej are drawn out towards the
middle line of the test, and form together a produced wedge.
In the seventh and following of these plates, moreover, the
tentacular pore has so shifted that it comes within the fasciola.
In all these genera it is also the rule that the first six plates of
the inner rows of the bivium correspond with the outer mar-
gins of the labrum, sternum, and episternum, the three ventral
parts of the unpaired interradium, and that the episternal pair
of plates forms, with the nearest pair of abdominal plates on
both sides, an angle {angulus ejnsternalis) which receives this
wedge of produced plates, and in different genera is more or
less deep or open. A
young Brissopsts lyrifera, 4*6 millims.
in length, presents in these respects the same characters as the
full-grown individuals in both it is the fifth ambulacral
j

plate that corresponds to the angle between the sternum and

episternum, and the sixth to and with the ninth that enter the
episternal angle and hence it is clear that in this part of the
;

bivium during growth no shifting takes place in these plates

in the direction of the peristome but we rather see the ambu-
5

lacral plates here, except those of the peristome, become

somewhat elongated with age. In the genera which are
destitute of a fasciola infraanalis (such as Schizaster fragilis^
Desoria, Agassizia^ Abatus, Atrapus, and Hemiaster) the
plates corresponding to the scarcely perceptible angidus epi-
sternah's, which is not always alike on both sides, are but
little or not at all produced in a direction towards the middle
line of the test, but have almost completely the form of the pre-
ceding and the number of plates of the bivium which occupy
;

the same length as the three ventral parts of the unpaired

interradium is indeterminate, —
in Schizaster seven, in Afrajms
six, in Ahatus seven and a half on the left side and six and a
half on the right, in Desoria eight and a half, in Agassizia
six and a half. This irregularity is most considerable in
 Prof. S. Lov(5n on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 383

Palceostoma, Grray, at least in young individuals ; I have no

full-grown ones at my disposal. In the whole of this group
consequently the arrangement, especially in the interradia, is
much less strict and symmetrical than in those with infraanal
fasciolge. These latter seem to prevail among the recent
Spatangida3, but were apparently represented only in the
genus Micraster during the Cretaceous period, the other
genera of which either want .the fasciola or have it peripetalous
or composite, and with this, we may assume, a less regular
arrangement of the plates.
A strongly depressed form of body, the proximity of the two
surfaces (ventral and dorsal) to each other, their union internally
by means of processes, pillars, arches, and chambers, the dis-
tribution of the very numerous tentacular pores even upon the
interradia, the madreporite, which, in most, occupies all the five
apical plates, the position of the genital pores not always in the
apical plates, but separate from them in the interradia —
all
these ai*e characters which, with others, distinguish the Cly-
peastridge from the other irregular Echinoidea. On another
side they approach the regular Echinoidea by the presence of
jaws, by the small alterability in form of the peristome during
growth, which is dependent upon this, and its central position
in the ventral surface, opposite to the pentagon of the vertical
and eye-plates in the dorsal surface, in which only the abnormal
Dendraster and some few others present any deviation. When
full-grown, moreover, they have, in many genera, all the five
ambulacra alike ; whilst in others the bivium, to a certain ex-
tent, becomes apparent early, or gradually, by the movements
and changes in the form and size of the plates, which are more
considerable here during growth than in other Echinoidea.
L. Agassiz and Johannes Miiller observed how, in the Clype-
astridee, the corona simplifies itself towards the mouth, how the
plates increase more in breadth than in length (as had already
been noticed by Philippi in Echinus)^ and how this applies most
to the ambulacral plates, which are inserted into each other.
In the fully developed state Echinocyamus pusillus and
Laganum depressum^ both of which have all the five interradia
connected in an uninterrupted sequence of plates, are regular,
with all the five ambulacra similar, and, with the exception of
—
the periproctium, essentially also all the interradia as also
Encope Valenciennesi and E. Stokesij Clypeaster rosaceus and
Stolonoclypihs prostratuSj in which, in all the ambulacra of both
bivium and trivium, plate 2 in the former and plates 2 and 3
in the latter are so enlarged in breadth that by means of them,
in their outer angles, all the ambulacra touch each other, form
a complete circle, and shut off plate 2 and the following onet;
384 Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

of the interradia from plate 1, which takes part in the forma-

tion of the peristome, which here, as in all these genera, is
complete, i. e. composed of ten ambulacral plates and five in-
terradial plates.
Irregular forms, with a bivium which differs from the
trivium, are Mellita (Jiexapord) and Rotula {Rumphn), in
which plates 2 in I. a and V. b become enlarged inwards, and
therefore do not interrupt the unpaired interradium, of which
the sequence of plates is continuous whilst the former in the
;

trivium and in I. b and V. a has plates 2 and 3, and the latter

plate 2 in the trivium and plates 2 and 3 in I. b. and V. a, so
dilated that they form a ring which is open only at the un-
paired interradium, and by which the sequence of plates in the
four paired interradia is interrupted and in each of them peristo-
mial plate 1 separated from the following ones. EcMnarach-
nius j)arma and Lobopliora are irregular in a contrary way in ;

them plates 2 in I. a and V. b are more dilated than those in

the trivium and in I. b and V. a, so that the unpaired inter-
radium is interrupted in a much greater degree than the paired
ones. All these also have the peristome complete, composed
of ten ambulacral and five interradial plates. Arachnoides is
singular in having the oldest ambulacral plates so strongly
dilated in breadth that in all five interradia plate 1 has dis-
appeared from the peristome, which consists only of the ten
firstambulacral plates, forming with the two or three following-
ones a broad connected ring, which throws the interradia far
away. But even here the bivium makes itself felt, although
in a small degree. Between plates 2 in I. a and V. b there is
a little space left open for two very small and compressed
plates of the unpaired interradium.
Thus, whilst in the Echinidce, Echinoneus^ and the Cassi-
dulidse the test is still nearly regular and regularly divided
into ambulacra and interradia, and in the tSpatangidaj the
former only rarely predominate so as to displace the latter from
the peristome, in the ClypeastridiB the preponderance of the
ambulacra is the rule, and in most of them the interradia are
therefore interrupted. It is of importance to ascertain whether
these peculiarities pertain to the earliest ages or make their
appearance during growth.
A Mellita hexajwra 6*5 millims. long has great distance
between the rows 1. a and V. J, so that the interradium between
them lies free and broader than in the others ; but plates 2 in \.b
and V. a of the bivium and in the whole of the trivium have
already become so widened tliat they form a connected circle
which excludes the following plates from the peristomial in-
terradial plate 1. It is, however, only at a still larger size
 Rev. T. Hincks o^i the History of the Hydroida. 385

that plate 2 also is so dilated that it enters into this circle ; and
this increase indicates that when of a less size than 6"5 millims.
MeUita may have all its ambulacra separate. This is actually
the case in Echinarachnius parma. A
young individual of
this species, 6'5 millims. in length, has all live ambulacra
similar ; and their plates 2 are not yet broad enough to affect
the form of the interradia, all of which are free and connected
in uninterrupted sequence. But at a length of 34 millims.
plates 2 of 1. a and V^. h in the bivium have so increased as to
touch each other and internipt the unpaired interradium,
although one of the plates 2 is excluded from contact with
plate 1 still only in interradia 1 and 4. It follows from this
that the regular form, with five similar ambulacra and five
similar interradia, is the primordial one in the Clypeastridge,
which is retained by Echinocyamus and Layanum^ but from
which Encope, Clypeaster, and Stolonodypus^ Mellita and
Rotiilaj Echinarachnius and Lohophora^ together with Arach-
noidesj depart during growth, the five last named, moreover,
forming a bivium. Pressure towards the peristome during
growth and the addition and great multiplication of new
plates in the petala which are destined for the branchise have a
great part in these changes. The " equator " is not the same
during the whole life of the animal. We
may see, by com-
paring several Echinarachnii of difterent ages, how a great
part of the plate through which the periphery passes gradually
goes over to the ventral surface, until the following one becomes
visible there, and the periproctium, which is at first dorsal,
becomes finally more than half ventral. At the same time the
stoma of the test, as in the Echini, becomes less in proportion
to the whole animal. In a Mellita hexapora 6 millims. broad
the transverse diameter of the stoma is about 0T3 of that of
the disk, at 8 millims. O'l, at 35 millims. 0*04, and at 80
millims. 0*034.
[To be continued.]

LIV. — Contributions to the History of tJie Hydroida.

By the Eev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.Ii.S.

I. TJie Sarcothecce [Nematophores) of the Plumulariidge.

[Plate XX. figs. 1-3'.]

The singular organs to which the name nematophore has been

assigned by Busk, and which are confined to the Hydroid
family of the Plumulariida?, have been investigated by several
able observers and much light has been thrown on their struc-
;

tural and physiological history, though as yet little is known

386 Rev. T. Hincks on the History of the Hydroida.

of tlieir Meneghini seems to have been the

precise function.
first to notice he was followed by Huxley (1849) and
them ; ;

a few years later Busk gave a more complete and accurate

account of them, and drew special attention to the important
characters which they yield to the systematist. Allman (1864)
studied the contents of the nematophore, and established the
very interesting fact that the soft granular mass contained in
it has the power of emitting extensile processes, very similar in

structure and behaviour to the " pseudopodia " of an Amoeba.

More recently (1872) Kirchenpauer has minutely described the
varieties of nematophore which occur in the different groups
of Plumulariidffi, and has applied the results of his research in
a revised arrangement of the family*. After all, however, one
or two points have escaped observation which are worthy of
record.
The presence of thread-cells in the protoplasm of the nema-
tophore has been noticed by Busk and Allman. They seem
not to occur universally; at least the latter observer failed
to detect them in Antennulmna antenmna, Linn. In all the
species which I have examined they are present, and occupy
the same position.
It has been observed that these thread-cells are never carried
out in the " pseudopodia " —
a remark which indicates that the
true structm-e of the protoplasmic offshoot enclosed in the chi-
tinous case of the nematophore has not been determined. In
all the cases that have come under my notice the terminal
portion of the sarcode-mass was divided into two distinct and
constant lobes, in one of which (the superior) the cluster of
thread-cells was immersed, while from the other (the inferior)
originated the extensile process.
In the nematophores which stand out on each side of the
calycle in Aglaophenia pluma this bipartite structure may be
studied to great advantage. The superior lobe (PL XX.
fig. l,a) is elongate in form, and extends from about the
middle of the cavity to the outer extremity of the terminal
aperture ; it contains a number of rather large thread-cells,
arranged longitudinally at the very summit. The inferior
lobe, which originates at the base of the other, presents a
rounded outline (PI. XX. fig. 1, h) when at rest, and is com-
posed of a simple granular substance.
In Plumularia setacea (PI. XX, fig. 2) the bilobate character
is equally marked, though, from the nature of the chitinous cup
or bowl in which the nematophore terminates, the two lobes
are more nearly on a level than in the previous species. At
* ' Ueber die Iljdroidenfamilie Plumularidfe, einzelne Gnippen der-
selben imd ihre Fruchtbehalter.' Hamburg, 1872.
 Rev. T. Hincks on the History of the Hydroida. 387

the same time the portion containing the thread-cells stands

out as a well-rounded prominence above the margin of the cup,
while the extensile lobe originates at one side of it, a little
below the summit. I have observed the same structure in
Plumularia pinnata.
The division of the sarcode-mass towards its upper extremity
into two processes with different functions is very apparent in
the mesial nematophore, which adheres to the front of the
calycle in Aglaophenia jpluma. In this case the chitinous tube
of the nematophore is not merely furnished with a terminal
aperture, but also communicates with the cavity of the calycle
to which it is attached. The lobe bearing the thread-cells ex-
tends to the top of the tube; the extensile (or inferior) lobe
only to the point where this communication exists, and here
it discharges itself into the calycle, as noticed by Allman, who

does not seem, however, to have recognized the constant diversity

of function in the two branches of the granular mass.
Kirchenpauer has described certain species of Aglaoj^hema
in which the tube of the anterior nematophore has a second
orifice, placed generally near the point at which it begins to
stand off from the calycle ; this orifice does not communicate
with the cavity of the hydrotheca, but affords a passage for the
extensile lobe into the surrounding water. He proposes to de-
signate nematophores of this kind " double-mouthed " (zxoei-
miindige). This observer does not seem to have noticed the
bilobate structure of the lateral nematophores, which I have
just described.
We —
may distinguish, then, in the nematophore: (1) the chi-
tinous case, which maybe simple (PI. XX. fig. 1) or compound
(fig. 2), and, if simple, furnished with one orifice only or with
two and (2) the soft granular oftshoot from the ectoderm per-
;

vading it, which may be either entire and destitute of terminal

thread-cells, or divided into two lobes above, one bearing
thread-cells and the other extensile.
The protoplasmic processes which are emitted by the inferior
lobe have been well described by Allman. They are very
mutable, and exhibit frequent changes of form, often attaining
a great length. Sometimes they are cylindrical and slender,
stretching along the stems and branches, to which they are
closely appressed and along which they glide slowly, almost
imperceptibly, in AmoebaA.i^Q. fashion sometimes they appear
;

clavate at the extremity sometimes they swell out at intervals

;

into bulbous dilatations. Occasionally they may be seen to

reach across to a neighbouring branch and fix the extremity
upon that ; and rarely they give off two branches at tlie top,
which move in opposite directions (PI. XX. fig. 3, 5). I have
388 E.ev. T. Hincks on the History of the Hydroida.

observed them in a state of great activity, as I have mentioned

elsewhere, on a young specimen of Plumulariafrutescens^ which
they completely invested with " a multitude of gossamer-like
threads." These extraordinary prolongations of the granular
mass in the nematophore can be entirely withdrawn.
The action of the thread-cells on the superior lobe is much
more rarely witnessed Meneghini seems to have noticed it,
;

but without comprehending its true nature. On a specimen

of Aglaophenia fluma I have seen the contents of the nemato-
cysts discharged, and the long delicate threads streaming up-
wards from the extremity of the lateral neniatophores (PI. XX.
fig. l,a). These were cast out to enormous
line extensile lines
distances, intertwining and waving about in the water three ;

or four were usually emitted from each cluster of thread-cells ;

and in some cases I noticed that the cyst itself was raised to
some height above the nematophore and borne on a slender
pedicle. At times a tuft of the threads might be seen slowly
contracting, and I have observed one dragging down with it
a mass of stuff which it had collected.
The sight of this wonderful apparatus in full action was
singularly interesting, and it was impossible not to feel that it
must bear some important relation to the life of the Hydroid.
I may mention that the specimen on which the thread-cells
were in action showed no trace of pseudopodia.
It is difficult to form a conjecture as to the function of these
curious appendages. They have been regarded as organs of
defence and Kirchenpauer proposes to rank them with the
;

polypites and gonozooids of the Hydroid colony under the name

of the " defensive zooids" [WehrtMere). But it seems to me
very doubtful whether this is the true interpretation of the ne-
matophore. I am inclined to think that its function may be
in great measure nutritive the pseudopodia at least seem much
;

better fitted for the work of alimentation than for that of

defence.
If we may accept Prof. Allman's very ingenious theory of
the structure of the fossil Graptolites, we shall have important
evidence in favour of this view. He regards them as morpho-
logically Plumulariidans in which the development of hydro-
tliecaj has been suppressed by the great development of the
nematophores *. In short, according to his interpretation, they
were Plumulariidans in Avhich the ordinary alimentary zooid
(the polypite) was wanting, and the function of nutrition pro-
bably devolved altogether on the nematophores. If this view
be correct we shall have, as Allman has remarked, in the
* 'Monograph of the Gvmuoblaslic or Tubularian Hydroids.' part ii.

n. 170.
 ;

Rev. T. Hincks on the History of the Ilydroida. 389

nematophore of the existing Plumularia " the last traces of the

structure of ancient representative, the Graptolite."
its
In this case we must conceive of the remote ancestors of our
recent forms as obtaining their food altogether after the manner
of a Rhizopocl, by help of the pseudopodia, which still survive
to supplement the work of the polypite. This view, however,
though ably supported, can hardly claim at present to be more
than a happy conjecture.
A word as to the terms employed in this department of
Hydroid morphology. With our present knowledge, nemato-
phore can scarcely be accounted an appropriate designation for
these singular appendages. The presence of thread-cells is
certainly not the most significant or distinctive character which
they exhibit and it would seem that it is not universal. As
;

we have already the terras hydrothecce and gonotliecai^ I should

propose to name them sarcothecce^ wdiile the offshoot from the
ectoderm, which they enclose^ may be appropriately called the
sarcostyle.

II. New Species o/" Plumularia (P. cornu-copise, Hincks).

[Plate XXI. figs. 1-3.]

I have lately obtained at Ilfracombe a new Plumulariaj

which exhibits some interesting points of structure. In the
form of the calycle, the jointing of the stem and branches, and
the general arrangement of the sarcothec^ (nematophores) it
resembles P. Catharina, Johnston but from this species it
;

differs notably in size and habit, in the form of the gonothecaB,

and in the alternate arrangement of the ramules. It is re-
markable, however, that while the pinna3 are usually alternate
and somewhat widely separated, one or two of the lowest pairs
are not unfrequently opposite, as in P. Catharina. Another
distinction between the two forms is to be found in the structure
of the sarcothecaj that occur one on each side of the calycle
in P. Catharina they are pedunculate, in the present species
sessile. Looking at the wdiole assemblage of differences and
points of resemblance, it seems not improbable that we may
have in P. cornu-copice a derivative from P. Catharina^ though
it is now a strongly marked and well-established form.

Fam. Flumulariidse.

Genus Plumulaeia, Lamarck (in part.).

P. cornu-copice^ n. sp.
Plumes distributed at intervals on the creeping stolon.
Stems recurved, regularly jointed ; a single internode between
those which bear the ramules. Pinnce generally alternate,
 ;

390 Rev. T. Hincks on the History of the Hydroida.

occasionally opposite towards the base of the plume, simple,

moderately distant, a single calycle on the main stem at their
origin. Hydrotheae cup-shaped, deep, with an even margin,
separated by two joints. SarcotJiecm bithalamic, one on each
side of the calycle above and one below it, two on the inter-
mediate internodes of the stem and one on those of the pinnae,
and two on the longer internode near their base. Gonothecce
shortly pedunculate, sj)ringing singly or in pairs from the base
of the calycles both on the stem and pinnas female in the:

shape of an inverted horn, curved inwards towards the calycle

aperture suboval, oblique two sarcothecEe near the base male
; :

unknown.
Height of plumes about | inch.
Hah. On stones, dredged off the Capstone at Ilfracombe.

The plumes of P. cornu-copue are compact and slightly re-

curved. The pinnae are not very distant, and of moderate
length, seldom bearing more than six calycles; I have never seen
them branched. The internodes which separate the hydrothecae
are not nearly so long as in P. Catharina^ and bear only one
sarcotheca, whereas there are two or three in the latter species.
The much greater length of the internodes, both on the stem
and branches, in P. Catharina confers on this species a very
distinctive habit. It approaches P. cornu-copice in many of
the details of its structure, but not at all in general appearance.
The pinnae of the latter species are decidedly alternate, with
the exception I have mentioned above. The most striking
feature undoubtedly is to be found in the gonothecse, the pecu-
liar form of which has suggested the specific name*. They
originate, as in P. Catharina, at the base of the calycles,
sometimes singly, but frequently in pairs, and are perfectly
hyaline and of the most delicate texture ; they are of ample
size and most gracefully curved, bearing, like the similar parts
in the allied species, two of the bithalamic sarcothecae near
the base. The polypites are adorned, just below the tentacles,
with a conspicuous belt of opaque white, which forms a striking
feature.

III. Reproduction hy Fission in Campanularia neglecta,

Alder.
[Plate XX. fig. 4.]

Allman has described a case of reproduction by spontaneous

fission in a Campanularian Hydroid which he has referred to
a new genus under the name of Schizocladium^. I have had
* Tlie gonotheca is like an exquisite little crystal cornucopia.

t Report of the British Association for the Advancement of Science,

1870 ;Monograph of the Gymnoblastic Hydroids,' part i. p. 151.
'
 Rev. T. HIncks 07i the History of the Hydroida. 391

the opportunity of observing the same mode of development in

Campariularia neglecttty Alder, and have little doubt that it is
far from uncommon amongst the Hydroida. In the month of
June I obtained a fine colony of the Campanidaria bearing a
full complement of polypites and also a considerable number
of branches, carrying at their extremities the planuloid exten-
sions of the coenosarc described by Allman (PL XX. fig. 4, a;).
I am inclined to think that they were of greater length than
those of ScMzocladium, but in other respects exactly resembled
them. I did not actually witness the liberation of the frustule,
but in one case at least a constriction was very apparent a little
within the chitinous tube of the stem, at which point no doubt
separation would ultimately have taken place.
I confess that, with great deference for Prof. Allman's
opinion, I am
unable to accept his genus ScMzocladium, which
seems on a single character, the development of fission-
to rest
frustules in a certain way — a character which, there is reason
to believe, may have a wide range amongst the Hydroida.
There seems to be nothing peculiar in the trophosome of his
zoophyte but the presence of the frustule-bearing branchlets ;
there is nothing in his account or figure of it, apart from this
character, to indicate that it is even specifically distinct from
known forms of Ohelia or Campanularia.
The observation of reproduction by fission in Camp, neglectaj
and its probable occurrence, as recorded by Allman himself,
in Corymorpha^ tend to show that scMzocladism may be a
common element in the reproductive history of the Hydroida,
and that it therefore cannot be the peculiarity of a genus.

The frustule with its branchlet is hardly likely to exhibit any

morphological peculiarities that will serve the purpose of the
classifier. same character in Camp, neglecta as
It presents the
in Allman's Hydroid, which is probably an Ohelia.
Prof. Allman has made a most important and interesting
addition to our knowledge of the modes of reproduction amongst
the Hydroida but I venture to think that he himself will
;

hardly care to retain the new genus.

IV. Cladonema radiatum, Dujardin : the Planohlast,

[Plate XXI. fig. 6.1

Through the kindness of Dr. Hudson, of Clifton, I have

had the opportunity of examining during the past summer, for
the first time, the planoblast of Cladonema radiatum^ which he
had taken at Watermouth near Ilfracombe. I was surprised
to find the tentacles unbranched and furnished with only one
suctorial appendage. In this state they bear a very close re-
semblance to those of Clavatella, the only important difference
 :

392 Rev. T. Hincks on the History of the Hydroida.

between the two being that in Cladonema the thread-cells are

distributed in several clusters (about five) along the arm, while
in Clavatella they are gathered into a single spherule at the
extremity. Van Beneden has observed that in an early stage
the tentacle of the planoblast is destitute of branches, and is
furnished with two suckers it appears that in a yet earlier
:

stage it has only one. Allman, in the concluding part of his

great work on the Tubularian Hydroids, has made the same ob-
servation, and he adds that "in a very early stage" (before the
liberation of the gonozooid) " the marginal tentacles are quite
simple^ At the time of detachment one suctorial appendage
has been developed ; and, according to the observation of Van
Beneden, a second makes its appearance before the branching
of the tentacle commences*.
Judging from Allman's exquisite figure, the bifurcation of
the tentacles begins at a later period in Cladonema than it does
in CJavatella in the latter the minute lobes on the margin of
;

the disk, in which they originate, exhibit almost immediately

a slight depression in the centre, indicating the future course
of development.
I was much interested in watching the curious habits of the
young Cladonema. It was exceptionally hardy, and throve
well in confinement. But after a short time it proceeded to
reverse its swimming-bell (just as a man might throw off" his
coat on commencing a piece of hard labour) , and, firmly planting
itself on its suctorial appendages, made a vigorous attack on
the minute crustaceans that swarmed in the surrounding water.
The manubrium, unimpeded by the restraint of the umbrella,
and placed on a decided vantage ground, moved eagerly from
side to side, and with the aid of its well-armed oral lobes
succeeded, I have no doubt, in securing abundant supplies.
The zooid in this condition presented an extraordinary figure
the characteristic grace, with much of the familiar appearance,
of the Medusa had vanished; and the stout cylindrical proboscis,
mounted on a kind of pedestal and swaying to and fro as the
little Entomostraca played about it, offered a strange contrast

to the exquisite form of which Van Beneden could say, " rien
n'est gracieux comme un Cladon^me."
The retroversion of the umbrella has been noticed in several
species —
and by several observers but always as occm'ring late
in the life of the zooid, and shortly before the escape of the
generative products. When the walls of the manubrium were
already laden \yii\\ ova, I have seen the swimming-bell in the
planoblast of Syncoryne eximia thrown back and contracted
into a small mass, to which the tentacles were still attached.
* La Faune Littorale de Belgique Polypes,' 1866, p. 142.
'
:
 Rev. T. Hincks on the History of the Hydroida. 393

The locomotive organ perislied, and the zooid in its last stage
returned to the condition of the polypite. But in the case of
the young Cladonema the umbrella, though everted, continued
otherwise unchanged, and manifested its healthy condition by
vigorous contractile movements it was clear that at any
;

moment it might be restored to its normal position, and

discharge functions as efficiently as ever.
its
This peculiarity of habit in the planoblast of the Cladonema
no doubt connects itself with the presence of organs of attach-
ment, which amongst the natatory gonozooids it alone possesses.
I may mention that I was unable to detect any thread-cells
on the umbrella, nor is there any reference to their existence
in Allman's description but they are represented in Mr.
;

Holdsworth's excellent figure engraved in my '

History of the
British Hydroida'*.

V. Zanclea {Gemmaria) implexa, Alder.

I have to record the occurrence of this very beautiful
Hydroid at Ilfracombe, where it was found on the Capstone,
and dredged up from a moderate depth not very far from shore.
In the former locality it grew on Lamtnari'a-roots in the lower
rock -pools. All the specimens obtained were spreading over
masses of Cellepora, in the orifices of which the polypites were
lodged Mr. Hodge obtained it in the very same habitat at
;

Seaham Harbour. Hitherto this species has only been met

with on the coasts of Northumberland and Scotland.
The form found in Devonshire is the one first described by
Alder as Corytie pelagica, which he subsequently considered to
be the young of his Tuhularia ( Coryne) implexa and is iden- —
tical with the Coryne hriareus of Allman, and the C. margarica
(natural-size figure) of Wright. It is also the one so beautifully
figured in Allman's Monograph as Gemmaria impJexa, the
'
'

polypites of which are borne on short and simple stems about

half a line in height. At first sight this form seems very
unlike the Hydroid with branching tubes, growing gregariously
and forming "a densely tangled mass" from a half to three
quarters of an inch in height, which Alder has described as
his Coryne imjplexa. I have little doubt, however, that the
two must be referred to the same species.
I have fine specimens of Zanclea implexa from the Firth of
Forth, kindly supplied by Dr. Strethill Wright, in which the
two forms are associated. The creeping stolon gives off many
short stems enclosed in a polypary, which tapers slightly down-
wards and is annulated throughout the greater part of its length,
the upper portion, however, being smooth and of more delicate
* 'History of the British Hydroid Zoophytes/ vol. ii. pi. 11. fig. c'.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. x. 28
394 Rev. T. HIncks on the History of the Hydroida.

material than the rest. These are tinbranched, and bear at

their summit a single polypite. Associated with them are
much longer stems, branched for the most part unilaterally,
and invested by a polypary exhibiting the curious structure
described by Alder. Polypites are borne on the summit of the
main stem and of the several ramules. The polypary is com-
posed of two layers or coats, distinctly separated from one
—
another the outer transparent and membranous, the inner of
a decided horn-colour and for the most part strongly ringed*.
Every here and there portions occur in which the separation
of the two coats is not apparent ; but throughout the greater
part of the stems and branches it is strongly marked.
The inner tube is completely filled by the coenosarc ; its
carinated rings are connected with the epidermis by frequent
processes. Towards the base of the stems this singular struc-
ture is not generally distinguishable but the '^ thin and
;

transparent" polypary, which Allman describes as occurring

in his specimens for some distance below the polypite, is no
doubt the epidermal layer, forming in other parts of the stem
a continuous distinct envelope, and enclosing the annulated
tube which immediately surrounds the coenosarc. It appears
that the form with short and simple stems, associated in the
Firth-of-Forth specimens with the larger branched form, not
uncommonly occm*s alone and as in this condition it bears
;

the reproductive bodies freely, it cannot be accounted im-

mature.
That the Tuhularia implexa, Alder, and the Firth-of-Forth
species are identical is beyond a question f; and Dr. Wright's
specimens show that the humbler form described by Alder
(as Coryne pelagica) and by Allman, and found by myself at
Ilfracombe, is only one state of the same species. A
complete
diagnosis of Zandea implexa^ therefore, must include the
branched double-coated stem, which belongs to the perfect
condition of the zoophyte.
The polypites have five or six large-headed tentacles round
the oral extremity; the rest have very small capitula, containing
a few thread-cells. I have noticed a large oval thread-cell at
the base of most of the tentacles and imbedded in the ectoderm
at various points, where tentacles would probably have been
developed. Occasionally one occurred in the course of an arm,
and a group on the surface of the body.
The gonophores are borne in large clusters, and number

* Vide History of the British Hydroid Zoophytes,' pi. 9. fig. 3 h.

*

t I have compared specimens of the polypary of the former, received

from Mr. Alder, with the latter and they exactly agree, as already ob-
;

served by Wright.
 ;;

Rev. T. Hiiicks 07i the History of the Hydroida. 395

sometimes as many as seven. The sacs containing thread-

cells on the umbrella of the planoblast were placed, in the II-
fracombe specimens, a little way above the tentacular bulbs
they are represented in the same position in Alder's figure but ;

Allman describes them as extending upwards for some distance

from the base of each tentacle.
I have referred the Goryne ivvplexa of Alder to Gegenbaur's
genus ZancJea, and at present I see no reason to change this
view. M^Crady, indeed, has instituted the genus Gemmaria
for a planoblast which seems to agree in all essential (generic)
points with that of our British form the trophosome he had
;

not discovered. But I can find no sufficient ground for this

addition to an already oppressive nomenclature Zanclea and
;

Gemmaria seem to me to embrace one and the same generic

type. The main characteristics of Gegenbaur's genus are a
bell-shaped umbrella, a moderately long manubrium with
simple mouth, four radiating canals, tentacles springing from
non-ocellated bulbs and furnished along their course with
pedunculated sacs containing thread-cells, and certain pro-
minent "ribs" on the umbrella, in which thread-cells are en-
closed and these are really the essential characters of Gem-
;

maria. Allman, however, has adopted M'Crady's genus, but

has not given us his reasons for doing so. It is of course
possible that the structure of the pedunculated sacs on the arms
of Zanclea costata (Gegenbaur) may differ essentially from that
of the similar organs on Coryne im-plexa^ Alder but it is ;

hardly probable. It is also possible that the "ribs" on the

umbrella of the former may not correspond with the " sacs "
on that of the latter, though it seems likely enough that the
same kind of structure is intended in both cases. But with
our present information, and looking to the whole group of
characters, it seems to me better to hold provisionally at least
to Gegenbaur's name.
Alexander Agassiz also accepts M'Crady's genus Gemmaria^
and has given us his reasons " the form of the bell," he says,
;

" of the digestive cavity, and of the tentacles is totally dif-

ferent in the two genera." " The form of the bell" is a very
doubtful generic character but the differences in this respect
;

bet^^een the supposed species of Gemmaria are quite as great

as those between any one of them and the Zanclea costata.
The form of the digestive cavity is a matter of inferior moment
there are no important difierences in size or structure. The
tentacles may not agree in shajye, though there is little dis-
agreement in this respect between Zanclea costata and Zanclea
implexa but they seem to be similar in all essential points.
;

On the whole I see no reason for dispossessing the established

name.
28*
 ;

396 On Campylonema, a new Genus of Polyzoa.

LV. — On Campylonema, a new Oenus of Polyzoa. By the

Rev. Thomas Hincks, B.A., F.R.S.
[Plate XX, fig. 5.]

On stones and stems of seaweed collected from the Capstone

at Ilfracombe a minute Polyzoon has occurred to me not un-
commonly, which, though closely resembling the well-known
Valkeria in general appearance, presents an arrangement of
the tentacles so remarkable that it can only be referred to a
new genus. I suspect that it may prove identical with the
form which I have already characterized under the name of
Valkeria tremula'^. At least there is a striking agreement
between the two in the shape and size of the zooecia, and the
manner in which the colonies are distributed on the creeping
stolon ; and as I was unable to make a thorough examination
of the polypide of Valkeria tremula, the peculiarity in the ten-
tacles, supposing it to exist, might readily have escaped me.
This point, however, must be left for future determination.

Qlsi&B POLYZOA.
Order INFUNDIBULATA.
Suborder CTENOSTOMATA, Busk.
Family Vesiculariidae.

Genus Campylonema, Hincks.

Der. Kd[nrv\os, bent, and i^/^a, a thread (tentacle).
Generic character. —Polyzoary a filiform creeping stolon, on
which the zooecia are distributed at intervals in groups
zooecia erect, sessile ;
polypides with eight tentacles, two of
which are bent outwards for about two thirds of their length,
so as to interrupt the circle of arms on one side; no gizzard.

Campylonema tremulum, n. sp.

Zooecia very small and slender, oblong, tapering off to a

point below.
The remarkable arrangement of the tentacles is the one
point of difference between this form and Valkeria. The
abrupt reversion of two of the arms destroys the circular form
of the tentacular verticil, and gives it somewhat the shape of a
horseshoe. Six of the arms stand erect as usual the other ;

two are thrown back, so that on one side the circle is broken.
The flexure of the tentacles takes place at about a third of the
whole height from the base; this peculiarity gives averyremark-
* " Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South Cornwall,"
9 (Ann. Nat. Hist. 1862, ser. 3, vol. ix. p. 472).
p. 68, pi. xii. fig.
 — — ;

On some Species of Fishes from the Philippine Islands. 397

able and distinctive appearance to the polypide. The zooecia

are slender, and taper off very decidedly below ; when the
polypide is retracted they droop a little to one side, and rise
into an erect position when it expands.
The polypides are extremely minute and delicate, and very
nimble in their habits ; those of Valkeria uva appeared coarse
and clumsy beside them. They are destitute of a gizzard, and
present altogether a very simple structure.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Plate XX.
Fig. 1. One of the lateral sarcothecae (nematophores) of Aglaophenia
pluma, Linn., showing the thread-cells in action a, the superior :

lobe of the sarcostyle (s), which bears the thread-cells 6, the ;

inferior lobe, from which the extensile processes arise ; c, the

ectoderm of the coenosarc, from which the sarcostyle originates
d, the chitinous cup of the sarcotheca.
Fig. 2. The bithalamic sarcotheca of Plumularia setacea, Ellis, showing
one of the extensile processes (pseudopodia) given off from the
sarcostyle a, the superior lobe with thread-cells
: b, the ex- ;

tensile process >r, the terminal cup-shaped chamber of the sarco-

;

theca, in which the two lobes are lodged ; y, the inferior tubular
chamber.
Fig. 3. The same, showing one of the processes (h) dividing into two
branches, of which one tends upwards and the other downwards.
Fig. 3'. The same, showing a process with bulbous dilatation (b) a, the :

superior lobe ; s, the sarcostyle.

Fig. 4. Campanularia neglecta, Alder :c, : of a " fission-frustule " in course
formation.
Fig. 5. Campylonema tremultim, Hincks, highly magnified, with one of
the polypides expanded, showing the peciiliar arrangement of
the tentacles.
Plate XXL
Fig. 1. Plumularia cornu-copice, Hincks, natural size.
Fig. 2. A
portion of one of the plumes, magnified.
Fig. 3. Two gonothecse, borne on a portion of the main stem.
Fig. 4, A
calycle of Plumularia Catharina, Johnston, showing the pedun-
culate sarcotheca (x).
Fig. 5. A
gonotheca (female) of Plumularia Catharina.
Fig. 6. The planoblastof Cladoneyna radiatum, Dujardin, in an early stage
of development.

LVI. Notice of some Species of Fishes from the Philippine

Islands. By Dr. A. GiJNTHER.
The British Museum has recently obtained a series of the
fishes collected by Dr. Adolf Bernhard Meyer in the Philip-
pine Islands. The following appear to be un described :

Platycephalus fasciatus.
D. 1 I
8 1
11. A. 11. L.lat. calOO.
The angle of the prceoperculum is armed with three spines^
 ;

398 On some Species of Fishes from the Philippine Islands.

the upper of which is twice as long as the middle one^ and nearly
half as long as the eye^ the lowermost heing minute. The length
of the head is one third of the total (without caudal), and its
width between the prseopercular spines nearly one half of its
length. The interorhital space is hut slightly concave^ and its
width one half of the vertical diameter of the eye, or two
sevenths of the length of the snout. The spines of the super-
ciliary edge and of the other ridges of the head are very small,
and but slightly prominent. Lateral line smooth. There are
eight or nine scales in a transverse series between the first
dorsal fin and the lateral line. Greyish brown, with broad
irregular blackish-brown cross bands —
one, corresponding to the
first dorsal, and two corresponding to the second, being the more
conspicuous. The first dorsal and the ventrals nearly entirely
black the rays of the second dorsal and anal with large black
;

spots ; caudal with three very large irregular black blotches.

Pectoral deep brown but the membrane between the five upper
;

rays is transparent, and these rays are spotted with brown.

One specimen, from the Bay of Manila, 9 inches long.

Otolithus leuciscus.

D. 10 1
i
23
A. 2/7. L. lat. ca 55.
Snout rather obtuse, with the lower jaw but slightly pro-
jecting beyond the upper. Both jaws with a series of distant
canine-like teeth, the anterior of which form a pair of canines
in the upper jaw, the lower jaw being without canines in front.
There are eight scales in a transverse series between the spinous
dorsal fin and the lateral line. The height of the body is a
little less than the length of the head, and two sevenths of the

total (without caudal). The diameter of the eye is a little less

than the length of the snout and two ninths of that of the head.
The width of the interorbital space is somewhat more than the
diameter of the eye. Prseoperculum distinctly serrated. Fins
scaleless. Anal spine feeble. Coloration uniform silvery
vertical fins slightly blackish towards the margin.
Two specimens, from the Bay of Manila, 6 inches long.

Atherina lineata.

D. 4|i. A.,\. L. lat. 37. L. transv. 7.

Evidently closely allied to A. endrachtensis.

The height of the body is two ninths of the total length
(without caudal), the length of the head one fourth. Eye very
large, its diameter being equal to tlie width of the interorbital
space, and contained twice and one third in the length of the
 '

On the Species of Asiatic two-horned Rhinoceros. 399

head. Snout very short, one third of the diameter of the eye.
Pectoral long and pointed, as long as the head ; dorsal small,
its origin nearly midway between the end of the snout and the
extremity of the caudal. The silvery band is narrow, bordered
above and below by a very conspicuous series of black dots ;
a third series of similar dots runs along the middle of the row
of scales below the silvery band.
Two specimens, 3^ inches long, from Cebu we have re- ;

ceived also two others from Amboyna.

Salarias holomelas.
D.30. A. (2 + ) 19.
Allied to Salarias fiiscus.
Body comparatively short, its depth being contained thrice
and one eighth in the iotal length (without caudal) Anterior
.

profile of the forehead nearly vertical. Canine teeth none. No

orbital tentacle, no crest on the head. The dorsal fin is not
notched; this fin, as well as the anal, is elevated, all the
spines and rays terminating in very fine filaments ; both fins
connected by a short membrane with the caudal, which is also
produced. Entirely black.
One example, 3 inches long, from Cebu.

LVII. — On the Species of Asiatic two-horned Rhinoceros.

By Edward Blyth, Hon. Memb. As. Soc. &c.
In some remarks on two species of Asiatic two-horned rhino-
ceros ( Ceratorhinus of Gray) which appeared in the Annals '

[antea^ p. 208), Dr. Gray awards to me the discredit of sup-

posing " that the one inhabits the east coast of the Bay of
Bengal and the series of islands extending to Sumatra, and the
other the Malay peninsula and Tenasserim, separated in Bur-
mah by the Irrawaddy river." Now as that is a part of the
globe with the geography of which I happen to be tolerably
familiar, and as, moreover, I have especially studied the fauna
of the Andaman and Nicobar Islands and was the first to bring-
to notice sundry species inhabiting those islands, it is therefore
somewhat unlikely that I should have suspected them of har-
bouring such an animal as a rhinoceros, or that I should have
ignored the fact that the Tenasserim provinces and northern
part of the Malayan peninsula constitute, equally with the
provinces of Chittagong and Arakan, portions of the eastern
boundary of the Bay of Bengal.
I do know for certain that the small blackish and coarse-
haired rhinoceros procured at Malacca, an example of which
died lately in the Regent's Park, is identical with one of those
400 Mr. E. Blyth on the Species

inhabiting the Tenasserim provinces, — also that a two-horned

species of some kind inhabits the province of Arakan, which I
presume to be the same as that obtained in the contiguous pro-
vince of Chittagong, viz. R. lasiotis^ Sclater. But at present
there is no evidence to show that the latter exists southward
(or to the south-east) of the Gulf of Martaban, unless the figure
of a Tenasserim skull published in the Journal of the Asiatic
'

Society of Bengal' (vol. xxxi. p. 156, pi. iii. fig. 1) represents

that of R. lasiotis, which is not improbable. That the latter is
the two-horned species which has been killed (as I was assured
by a planter) in Assam, where it is considered an exceedingly
great rarity, is very highly probable ; and Dr. J. Anderson
mentions that while at Bhamo, in Upper Burmah, he " was in-
formed by an intelligent native that two-horned rhinocerotes
are found in the Mogonny district, which is close to the con-
fines of Assam, and as far north as the twenty-sixth degree of
north latitude" (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1872, p. 129).
The larger of the two obviously distinct species which we
have seen alive in London {R. lasiotis, Sclater) is considered
by Dr. Gray to exemplify the true R. sumatrensis while the
;

smaller of the two he imagines to be identical with the animal

which bore the long and much-curved anterior horn upon which
R. Ci-ossii, Gray, is founded [vide figure in Proc. Zool. Soc.
1854, p. 250). Mr. Sclater with much better reason, as it
appears to me, assigns the smaller species to the veritable suma-
trensis; but this can hardly be the same Sumatran animal as
is figured under that appellation by Professors Temminck and
H. Schlegel.
That R. Crossii and R. lasiotis are the same I think extre-
mely probable for I have seen well-developed horns attached
;

to the skin of the head of a Tenasserim male of the small

blackish species, the skull of which was afterwards cleansed,
and is figured together with those horns in Journ. As. Soc.
'

Beng.' [loc. cit. pi. iv. fig. 1). Though of similar peculiar
character, the anterior horn curves much less than in R. Crossii',
while that. the very remarkable amount of curvature of the
latter is normal is shown by the existence of a second, though
less developed, specimen of a horn in the museum of the
London Royal College of Surgeons, bearing the number 3086.
In both cases (or species) the horns are very slender except at
the base, and the structure of them is very much harder and
more compact than in other rhinoceros-horns for which reason
;

they command so high a price among the Chinamen (to be

elaborately carved upon) that fine specimens are hardly ever
procurable by Europeans and therefore it is that we do not
;

see them in our museums. The size of the R. Crossii horn

 ;

of Asiatic Uoo-Tiorned Rhinoceros. 401

would suit lasiotis rather than the other ; and I think it pro-
bable that the second or posterior horn will prove to be much
shorter than in the smaller species. The British-Museum
specimen, upon which the name Crossiiwa.s founded, measures
32 inches over the curvature, and is 17 inches in span from
base to tip.
R.sumatrensis was originally described, and somewhat rudely
'
figured, by Surgeon Bell in the Philosophical Transactions
'

for 1793 (p. 282, pi. 2). His specimen is stated to have been
a male " the height of the shoulder was 4 feet 4 inches" (over
;

the curvature of the body?); "from the tip of the nose to the
end of the tail 8 feet 5 inches. From the appearance of the
teeth and bones it was but young, and probably not near its
full size. The general colour was a hrownisli ash ; under the
belly, between the legs and folds of the skin, a dirty flesh
colour The ears were small and j^ointed^ lined and
edged with short black hair The whole skin of the
animal is rough and covered very thinly xoith short black hairT
^

Sir T. Stamford Raffles remarks of the animal, as observed by

himself in Sumatra, that " its hide is much softer and more
flexible than in the Indian one, and is not, like it, corrugated
into plates of mail it has, however, some doublings or folds,
;

particularly round the neck, shoulders, and haunches, rather

Trior e distinct and defined than in BelVs drawing
^^
(Trans, Linn.
Soc. vol. xiii. p. 268). Upon the whole, this description
applies fairly to the stuffed specimen in the British Museum,
which is believed to have been procured at Pinang, meaning
the adjacent mainland of province Wellesley but it does not
;

suit B. lasiotis, either as regards the prevailing shagginess of

the hide, the length and colour of the hairy vesture, the very
conspicuous long pendent fringe of hair bordering (but not
lining) the ear-conch, and the copiously tufted tail. But the
latter is represented in Bell's figure as being slightly tufted,
and not so long and tapering as in the animal from Malacca,
the tail of which had some scattered hairs upon it but was not
distinctly tufted in the British-Museum specimen* the tail is
;

mutilated. Moreover the skin of B. lasiotis would rather be

described as smooth than as rough and in this respect it con-
;

trasts remarkably with that of the smaller species.

In his Histoire Naturelle des Mammif^res M. Frdd^ric
'
'

Cuvier supplies two figures assignable to this type of rhinoceros

(
Ceraforhinus, Gray) one of which is obviously from a drawing
,

from life of a very young calf, which he erroneously refers to

the conspicuously distinct single-horned rhinoceros of Java
and in his supposition of its representing the latter, he either
overlooked or possibly ventured to suppress the indication of
402 Mr. E. Blyth on the Species

a second and posterior horn, which could scarcely fail to have

been shown in the original drawing. Even at that early age
a rudiment of the posterior horn must needs have been suf-
ficiently apparent in the living animal, as shown by Schlegel's
figure of a younger calf. The comparatively rough skin
still

(although in so very juvenile an individual), the blackish-

brown colour of that skin, and especially the length and pecu-
liar form of the tail combine to identify the animal with the
small blackish species inhabiting the Tenasserim provinces and
Malayan peninsula but still I do not understand its being
;

represented as so very slightly hairy, especially upon the ears,

which is hardly to be sufficiently accounted for by the youth
of the particular specimen.
M. Frederic Cuvier's other figure, which he assigns to
JR. sumatrensiSy appears to me to have been made up from that
of Bell, aided and partly misled by the remark of Raffles
concerning the plaits or creases of the skin. I do not believe
that any original figure of a Ceratorhinus would have repre-
sented the crease on the flanks as extending upwards across
the loins. The attitude and position of the limbs are essen-
tially thesame as in Bell's figure and so also is the amount of
;

development of the horns and the accompanying descriptions

;

and measurements of both sumatrensis and supposed yavanicws

are compilations. Moreover it is erroneously asserted that
R. sumatrensis was named R. sondaicus by Messrs. Raffles and
Horsfield, inasmuch as that name was first applied by George
Cuvier to the lesser one-horned species, which is the only rhi-
noceros that inhabits Sunda, i. e. the western half of Java.
It follows that F. Cuvier's figure assigned to sumatrensis is
of no authority whatever in determining whether either or
which of the species in question is properly entitled to that
designation.
Lastly, the figures assigned to R. sumatrensis (adult and
young) by Professors Temminck and H. Schlegel were made
up from stuffed specimens in the Royal Museum of Natural
History at Leyden and the fore limbs of the adult are repre-
;

sented as being much too slender. Otherwise those figures

resemble R. lasiotis rather than the small blackish species, and
have the comparatively short tail of the former but they are
;

represented as being very inconspicuously clad with minute

hairs, which would scarcely be remarked unless especially
looked for. remember distinctly that the stuffed adult spe-
I
cimen in the Leyden Museum is hairless (unless to a very
slight extent where least exposed), and that the young (under
glass) was well clad but not suspecting at the time a plurality
;

of species of the particular type, nor how such species have

 of Asiatic two-horned Blunoceros. 403

since proved to differ, I did not examine those specimens so

critically as I should now do, though I retain the impression that
the adult is notably larger than the stuffed male in the British
Museum, or than the aged female of the same species which
lately died in the Zoological Gardens. The skeleton of a Su-
matran female in the museum of the Royal College of Surgeons
agrees in size with the last mentioned but although a very old
;

animal, it retains its front teeth, which the others had lost. But
the skull of a Sumatran male in the same collection indicates a
considerably larger animal, which may even be of a different
specific race, corresponding to Schlegel's figure but this is a
;

matter for further investigation, and to which I can only

recommend attention. The Leyden beast is certainly not so
large by a good deal as is the living R. lasiotis, which appears
to be still growing, and has much increased in size since its
arrival in this country ; but it is not likely to become so large
an animal as the adult of the lesser single-horned species
{B. sondaicus), of which a skull, said to be undoubtedly from
Sumatra, has lately been received at the British Museum.
I was assured at Leyden by Professor Schlegel that E. su-
matrensis existed in Borneo but an anterior horn said to be
;

from Borneo, in the possession of Mr. A. D. Bartlett, would

seem to indicate a species of still more diminutive size than that
which I believe, with Mr. Sclater, to be the real sumatrensis
of Bell, the mere difference of size of horn being not the only
reason for suspecting that the Bornean rhinoceros will even-
tually have to be recognized as a peculiar species.
I may also here mention that upon looking over a portfolio
of drawings at the India House, belonging formerly to the
Earl of Mornington (Governor-General of India and subse-
quently Marquis of Wellesley), I found two of single-horned
rhinoceros. One of these is a fair representation of a very
—
young individual of R. sondaicus ; the other which, however
faulty in general outline (being much too deep in the body),
is finished elaborately as regards details —appears to me to
represent a peculiar and undescribed species. The folds of the
cuirass are the same as in both vndicus and sondaicus^ except
the one which crosses the nape in the latter, and is deflected
backward across the shoulder-blade in the former this one is;

intermediate in its direction, for it is deflected backward much

higher upon the shoulder than is regularly the case in R. indicus.
The most remarkable peculiarity, however, consists in the
cuirass being throughout conspicuously studded with uniformly
small tubercles (as in R. sondaicus) while the head and limbs
,

are represented as wrinkled, but the skin quite smooth and

devoid of tubercles, and in this respect contrasting remarkably
with the adjacent parts of the cuirass. I cannot think that
 404 On the Species of Asiatic two-horned Rhinoceros.

any one who looks at the elaborate finish of this drawing from
a living animal can readily suppose the peculiarities described
to be freaks of the native artist and in the other figure (of
;

indubitable R. sondaicus) the head and limbs are represented

as being tuberculated uniformly with the cuirass. Moreover,
in the figure of very juvenile R. sondaicus, a slight hairiness is
represented upon the back, between the shoulder-fold and that
which crosses the loins and I doubt not that this is correctly
;

copied from the living specimen. No habitat is assigned to

either, nor aught given to guide respecting the dimensions but, ;

without desiring to attach undue importance to any drawing

made by an unscientific artist, I still cannot help thinking that
the one in question indicates, in all probability, a species
hitherto unsuspected — as anuch so as were, until quite recently,
the additional species of Asiatic two-horned rhinoceros, which
must now be generally recognized and accepted. Be it re-
membered that for many years a male of R. sondaicus existed
in this country which was never recognized as differing from
the large R. indicus and we only know it now from the two
;

figures of it, assigned to R. indicus, in the Naturalist's

^

Library;' while the skeleton of an adult R. sondaicus in the

anatomical museum of Guy's Hospital, in Southwark, is in all
probability that of the same individual, which was exhibited
about the country and finally deposited in the Zoological
Garden of Liverpool, at a time when the larger of the two
Indian species was much less familiarly known to us than it is
at present. That particular specimen of R. sondaicus was re-
ceived from Calcutta and it is the only species which is known
;

to inhabit the Sundarbans of Lower Bengal, as it is also the

only single-horned species known to inhabit the Indo-Chinese
countries and contiguous Malayan peninsula. Although the
commonest and most widely diff'used of any Asiatic rhinoceros,
I can learn of no other example of it having ever been exhibited
in Europe.

—
Note. Since the above was in print I have seen Mr. Sclater's
paper on the Asiatic two-horned rhinoceroses, published in
'Nature' for October 24th, 1872 (pp. 518, 519), and accom-
panied by figures of R. la^iotis and R. sumatrensis. Un-
fortunately they are not on the same scale, so that the former
is made to appear the larger of the two, and the attitude of
lasiotis does not permit of the distinctions being sufficiently
shown. At present the tail of the living animal is much more
largely tufted, and the long hair fringing the ears is more de-
veloped, than appears from Mr. Sclater's figure taken from the
animal when younger nor is the different quality of the hair
;

upon the body sufficiently apparent. In R. sumatrensis this

is shorter, much coarser, suberect, and of a black colour in —
 Miscellaneous. 405

R. lasiotis longer, more appressed (or tending to lie flat on the

skin) , of a light greyish-brown colour, and somewhat glistening
at certain angles of vision. In R. sumatrensis the muzzle an-
terior to the nasalhorn is much broader, and the space between
the ears is proportionally much less. Moreover Mr. Sclater
states that " the tail of the Malacca animal is shorter and
nearly naked in that from Chittagong it is longer and tufted
;

at the extremity ;" on the contrary, it is conspicuously shorter

in R. lasiotis, and even with its tuft does not descend so low
as in the other. That oi R. sumatrensis is correctly represented
in Mr. Sclater's figure of the species, in which also the very
strongly marked crease behind the shoulders is not at all
exaggerated.

MISCELLANEOUS.
Varieties of the Tiara (Galera barbata).
By Dr. J. E. Geay, F.R.S. &c.
This animal is generally brown, with a pale head and a large white
or yellow blotch on tbe throat. It has a large distribution in the
tropical or subtropical parts of America.
The British Museum has lately received two half-grown specimens,
which have the whole head, neck, and front of back between the
shoulders pure white ; one of the specimens has the chin and middle
of the throat grey. These come from Xalapa in Mexico.
Mr. Salvin sent to the Museum a specimen from Costa Rica, which
is entirely black, without any pale colour on the head and neck and
;

there is a young specimen in the Museum which is entirely of a pale

whity-brown colour.

On Branchipus and Artemia. By C. Vogt.

At the meeting of the " Societe Helvetique des Sciences Naturelles "
held at Fribourg in August last, M. Vogt gave a summary of the
results of his researches upon these genera. The first species in-
vestigated by him was BrancJiij^ns diuphanus, found in August 1871
near the summit of the Eeculet (Jura), in artificial ponds dug by the
herdsmen for the use of their cattle. M. Vogt obtained several
hundred individuals of this species, among which the males and
females were nearly in equal numbers. When placed in an aqua-
rium they Hved there very well at first, and produced a multitude of
eggs, from which larvae issued ; but towards the end of September
they all perished by degrees. At the approach of cold weather the
water was emptied out of the aquarium, leaving only the mud
at the bottom, which was completely frozen during the winter.
Towards the end of February the aquarium received some new
inhabitants, namely about 50 larvae of Petromyzon, which concealed
themselves in the mud. In the month of May of the present year a
certain number of larvae of Branchipus made their appearance, being
hatched, no doubt, from eggs which had remained in the mud.
M. Vogt succeeded in rearing several generations of them, which
enabled him to follow all the phases of their development. Several
 —
406 Miscellaneous.

excursions to the Reculet during the present year furnished no

results no traces of Branchipvs could be found in that locality.
;

Wishing to compare BrancMpus "with an allied genus, M. Vogt

applied to Prof. C. Martins of Montpellier, to ask him for some speci-
mens of Artemia salina, a species of Branchiopod which swarms in
the salt marshes of the neighbourhood of Cette. M. Martins sent
several thousands of these animals, with a supply of the mother
liquors in which they live. They arrived at Geneva in good con-
dition, and are living in an aquarium, in which they produce enor-
mous quantities of eggs and larvae.
M. Vogt exhibited a bottle filled with living Artemice and their
larvasand explained the structure of the adult BrancMpus, describing,
among other things, a pair of footjaws which had escaped the obser-
vation of MM. Joly, Leydig, &e. He then dwelt upon the form of
the larvae, which in both Artemia and Brayichipus exhibit the
primitive fundamental type of the Crustacea, to which the name of
Nauplius has been given. But although fundamentally the same,
the Nauplii of the two genera present considerable differences, those
of BrancMpus being shorter and more compressed, and those of
Artemia more slender and elongated. The lateral compound eyes
appear much later in Artemia than in BrancMpus.
The first pair of appendages in the Navplius consists of two
antennas which afterwards become the antennae of the perfect
animal. The second pair forms the chief or sole organ of locomotion
of the larva and after numerous moults these appendages finally
;

become the horn-shaped pieces which serve as prehensile organs in

the male BrancMvus and are rudimentary in the female. The third
pair serve the larva to carry its food to its mouth ; in the adult it
forms the mandibles, which constitute the third pair of appendages.
The eleven pairs of natatory feet and the pair of footjaws of the
adult originate subsequently by budding.
M. Vogt confirms the observation of M. Joly that among the
Artemice collected at Cette during the months of July and August
there are no males, and that the females propagate by parthenogeusis.
This fact is the more remarkable as we find males in great abundance
in other salt marshes inhabited by the same or analogous species.
Bihl. Univ. Sept. 15, 1872, Arch, des Sci. p. 30.

On Osteocella septentrionalis f7'om British Columbia.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
The substance described by me in the Annals, 1872, ix. p. 406,
'

underthis name was, at the meeting of the British Association at

Brighton, and since in Nature,' regarded as the notochord of a fish
'
!

Professor Dawson of M'Gill College, Montreal, Canada, states that it

was submitted^ to Professor Verrill of Yale CoUege, who "had no doubt
as to its nature " (that is, of its being the axis of a Virgularia or
some similar creature), " but believed it probably belonged to an uu-
described species." Dr. Dawson states that Mr. Selwyn's specimen
has " attached to the granulated lower extremity some trace of animal
matter, in which I think I can detect, under the microscope, a few
club-shaped spicules."
 —
Miscellaneous. 407

The observation of Professor Verrill is interesting, as since I

described I thought it might probably be the axis of a species of
it

his genus Stylatula, which has a subcylindrical axis instead of the

quadrangular one of Virgularia, and of which he describes two
species from California but Professor Verrill does not recognize it
;

as being a species of that genus.

Sowerbij and Lear's '

Tortoises.^

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

—
Gentlemen, In the notice of Sowerby's Plates of Tortoises &c.
recently pubhshed by Sotheran, edited by Dr. J. E. Gray, it is
stated that " Many of the specimens figured and the rest of Mr. Bell's
collection of reptiles are now to be found in the Anatomical and
Zoological Museum at Cambridge."
This statement is incorrect, as Professor Bell's collection of reptiles
(both in a dry condition and in spirit) was purchased by the late Rev.
F. W. Hope, and was by him presented to the University Museum
of Oxford. Professor Bell's admirable collection of Crustacea is also
in the same museum, having been purchased by myself and presented
to the University on my appointment as Hope Professor of Zoology.
I am, Gentlemen,
Your obedient Servant,
J. 0. Westavood.
The correctnessof the statement in Dr. Gray's preface to this work
having been called in question, we thought it our duty to submit
Prof. Westwood's letter to Dr. Gray, from whom we have received
the following answer :

British Museum,
October 24th, 1872.
—
Mr DEAE Francis, Mr, Westwood's letter is entirely erroneous. I
have had one specimen of Mr. Bell's lent me by Prof. Newton and I ;

have consulted the others in the museum of the Cambridge Philo-

sophical Society, where they were before they were transferred to
the Anatomical Museum. I never before heard that Mr. Bell had a
second collection, and think it must be a mistake I knew the col- ;

lection of Crustacea was purchased by Mr. "Westwood.

Yours truly, J. E. Gray,
The Ahu (Capreolus pygargus). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
We have three specimens of this animal in the British Museum
one from North China, and the others from Siberia they are of very ;

different sizes.
The Siberian specimens, male and female, are much the largest.
They stand 38 inches high at the withers, and the length from the
nose to the place of the tail is 53 inches length of the hind leg to the
;

hock 16 inches. In the specimens in the museum the horns are very
slender, elongate, nearly smooth, and simple ; one has a single branch
on the inner side near the tip.
The Chinese specimen, on the other hand, is much smaller, about
the size of the common Scotch roebuck, and of the same dark colour
as it is in the summer. The horns are stout and long, with distinct
408 Miscellaneous.

anterior and posterior snags, and havenumerous beads round various

parts of the lower half, some of which are large and covered with
tubercles. Height at the withers 26 inches length to the place of ;

the tail 41 inches length of the hind leg to the hock 12 inches.
;

A new British Callithamnion. By Dr. J. E. Gray, P.R.S. &c.

The Seriospora Gnffithsiana has long been known as an inhabitant
of the coast of Devonshire. Agardh refers it to the genus CaUi-
—
ihamnion, and calls it C. seriosperimim which was the specific name
that Mrs. Griffiths first gave to it ; and she was the first discoverer of
it. Dr. Harvey considered it a variety of Callithamnion ver-
sicolor, but afterwards corrected this. We have never yet found spe-
cimens of the true Callithamnion versicolor on the British coast for ;

it is very distinct from Callithamnion corymhosum, of which Dr.

Harvey thinks it is a synonym.
Mr. Holmes kindly presented to Mrs. Gray a series of specimens
which he had obtained in Plj^moiith Sound, of a form which, he said,
had only been observed very lately, and diff'ered from the usual
Seriospora, which has the spore-^ at the end of the branches, in having
them in the first lower branchlet on the inner side of the branches,
as in other Callithamnia. I have examined the specimens and ;

there no doubt of their being the true Callithamnion versicolor,

is

very distinct from the Seriospora. The C. versicolor has the spores
triangularly divided, while in the genus Seriospora they are cru-
ciately divided. It is a most interesting addition to our flora.
It is very curious that the majority of the Plymouth collectors
regard Seriospora Griffithsiana and Callithamnion versicolor as
varieties of the same species, the different kinds of fruits being pro-
ductions of diff'erent seasons on the same plant but they must have ;

overlooked the diff'erent forms of the sphaerospores.

On Macroxus tephrogaster. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

In the Annals and Magazine of Natural History' for 1867 (xx.
'

p. 431) I described a species of American squirrel as Macroxus tephr-o-

gaster, which was sent from Guatemala, Bogota, and Honduras ; I
also mentioned that M. Salle had sent it from Mexico.
Mr. E. Garrard, Junior, has shown me five specimens from MedeUin,
Antioquia, in the New-Granadan Confederation, South America.
They are all not above half the size of the more southern specimens ;
and I should be inclined to regard them as a variety or species, under
the name of Macroxus medellinensis.
Two specimens in the Museum, bought from Mr. Gerrard, Junior,
vary in the extent of the black mark and of the white on the under-
side. In the larger specimen the dorsal patch begins at the back of
the neck and extends to the base of the tail, being very broad just
behind the shoulders, and the white on the underside only occupies
the middle of the throat, chest, and belly, the sides being greyish,
having the rest of the hairs black. The smaller specimen has a very
indistinct dorsal streak, with a squarish black spot on the middle of
the back, which appears to be further back than the broad part of
the patch on the other specimen ; the throat, chest, abdomen, and
inside of limbs much more white than in the other specimen.
 THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES.]

No. 60. DECEMBER 1872.

LVIII. — On a neio Family and Genus and two new Species

of Thelyphonidea. By the Rev. 0. P. Cambridge, M.A.,
C.M.Z.S.
[Plate XXn.]

In September 1871, among numerous spiders of great interest

received from Ceylon from Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites were
several other minute Arachnids. At first sight I was inclined
to pass them over as very young examples of some species of
Thelyplionus but a closer examination showed them to be
\

not only destitute of eyes (no vestige of a visual organ being

apparent) , but presenting some other remarkable differences in
form and structure from the genus Thelyphonus. The prin-
cipal of these differences (which seem to render it necessary
to form a new family to receive these arachnids) are the sub-
division of the cephalothorax into two segments, the broad
fore part, and the convexity of the first segment (including the
caput), whose fore margin is prolonged into a central pointed
beak-like prominence ; other interesting and important generic
and specific characters are also detailed below. As far as I am
able to determine, the examples comprise two species.
Mr. Thwaites informs me that these arachnids were found
by M. Ferdinandus (the successful discoverer of the four-
eyed spiders, Miagranwioi^es^ Cambr.) among decayed leaves
&c. on the ground. The absence of eyes was observed by
M. Ferdinandus, who begged Mr. Thwaites to call my atten-
tion to it.

The discovery of a blind arachnid thus above ground is a

remarkable fact. As far as I am aware, there is no instance
on record of any blind creature having ever been found except
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol x. 29
410 Eev. 0. P. Cambridge on two

in caves, where (the supposition is) the eyes have become

gradually and at length totally obsolete from ages on ages of
disuse. If in the present instance the eyes of this Ceylon
arachnid have vanished from a similar cause, the light having
been shut out merely by the interposition of decayed leaves, it
would seem to show, on the part of these creatures, a persistency
in keeping out of the light almost amounting to a quasi-suicidal
determination.
Although undoubtedly a near ally to Thelyplionus, yet a
strong general resemblance to Solpuga may be traced in the
form and segmentation of the cephalothorax. The rough
sketches of the main features of form and structure, added to
the subjoined descriptions, will, it is hoped, give a better idea
of tlie peculiarities of tliese small but very interesting arachnids
than could be formed from description alone.

Order Thelyphonidea.
Fam. nov. Tartarides.
Nearly allied to the family Thdyjilionides^ but diifering in
the general form, which is more elongate. The cephalothorax
also is divided into two parts or segments the first comprises
;

the caput and segments belonging to the first two pairs of legs,
the hinder part (much the smallest) comprises the segments
pertaining to the third and fourth pairs of legs but in neither
;

part are these segments indicated by any groove or indentation.

The abdomen is segmented, or rather covered both above and
below with articulated, corneous, transverse plates the upper;

series is separated from the lower, being divided from it by a

horizontal narrow divisional line or space it terminates with
;

a short tail, varying in form in different species, and issuing

from the last of several small postabdominal rings or segments.

Gen. nov. Nyctalops.

GejpTialotliorax divided into two parts, oblong, tolerably
convex above the foremost part greatly the largest and of a
;

somewhat oblong form, broader before than behind, the fore

corners depressed and rounded the central part of the fore
;

margin is prolonged into a strongish pointed rostrum or beak,

the point of which is a little depressed the hinder part is
;

broadei than long, and appears to be simply an arched covering

to the sternal surface, upon which the two hinder pairs of legs
are articulated.
Eyes none.
Voices strong, much deeper than broad, of a flattened cylin-
drical form ; they project in the same plane as the cephalo-
 ;

new Species o/'Tlielyplionidea. 411

thorax, and terminate with a movable, sharp, curved fang,

which appears to be destitute of teeth.
Palpi very strong, 5-jointed ; each issues from a large,
strong, long, nearly cylindrical basal joint or maxilla, the inner
fore corner of which is prolonged into a sharp strong point
the other joints are armed variously with teeth ; and the final
or digital joint terminates with an apparently movable, sharp,
cm*ved fang.
Legs moderately long, 7-jointed, those of the first pair much
the longest, slender, and palpiform the tarsal joint of this
;

pair is divided into several minute articulations, and without

any terminal claws ; the tarsi of the other three pairs appear
to be undivided, and each is furnished with three simple, curved,
terminal claws ; the femora of the fourth pair are of inordinate
strength.
Abdomen covered above and below with transverse horny
plates, and ending with a variously formed, short, caudal
prolongation.
Sternum situated beneath the fore portion of the cephalo-
thorax, between the basal joints of the legs of the first two
pairs, of a somewhat hollow-sided pentagonal form, considerably
drawn out behind. There is no sternum, properly so called,
connected with the basal joints of the legs of the two hinder
pairs, these being articulated to the general sternal surface of
that portion of the cephalothorax.

Nyctalop)s crassicaudataj sp. n. PI. XXII. fig. 1.

Length 2\ lines.
The general colour is yellow-brown, the cephalothorax being
of a rather darker though duller hue than the rest, and the
palpi and falces a little richer and brighter, with red-brown
edgings to their different articulations.
The sparingly furnished with hairs and fine spine-
legs are
like bristles the two superior terminal claws are long,
;

moderately strong, simple, and cm'ved, the inferior one small

and sharply bent downwards ; their relative length is 1, 4, 2, 3,
those of the first pair much the longest, slender, and without
terminal claws the tarsi short, and subdivided into about six
;

minute articulations.
The palpi issue from the maxilla by a narrowish neck, but
quickly swell out into a strong tumid first joint, which has a
moderately strong, curved, sharp-pointed tooth at its lower
outer fore corner, and another smaller one opposite to it on
the inner side ; the second joint is still stronger, longer, and
also more tumid the third is not so large, but very nearly as
;

long, rather bent, and with a moderate strong sharp tooth

29*
 ;

412 On two new Species 0/ Thelyphonidea.

directed forwards on its underside ; the fourth joint is a little

longer than the third and straighter, and appeared to be some-
what serrated beneath the fifth or digital joint is a little
;

curved, slightly tapering, and has a sharp terminal claw, which

appeared to be movable ; beneath the fifth joint are some small
teeth.
The abdomen has eight transverse corneous plates above, and
seven beneath the first of those beneath is much the largest,
;

and probably conceals the sexual parts, which, however, pre-

sented no external aperture beyond a line-like fissure near the :

fore margin of each of the three succeeding plates are two

small reddish-brown transverse slits, probably the openings to
the breathing-apparatus these openings form two parallel
;

longitudinal rows. In this view the spiracular openings would

be six in number but it was difficult to determine whether or
;

not there were two others connected with the hinder margin of
the first segment. Several very narrow plates, decreasing
rapidly in size, form a sort of postabdominal continuation,
terminating with a caudal appendage of a peculiar form, some-
what resembling the fluke of an anchor blunted at the point
and rounded at the hinder corners from this appendage there
;

issue a few long, straight, slender, diaphanous, spine-like

bristles, of which there are also numerous others beneath the
hinder part of the abdomen.
Several examples of this species were received from Ceylon
(where they were found, under decayed leaves and rubbish, by
M. Ferdinandus in the E,oyal Botanic Gardens), and kindly
sent to me by Mr. G. H. K. Thwaites, together with numerous
rare and new spiders.
I could not determine with any certainty whether or not
these examples were adult, or, indeed, of which sex they were
there was no apparent difference whatever of form or structural
detail by which the sex might be concluded.

Nyctalops tenuicaudata, sp. n. PI. XXII. fig. 2.

Length 2^ lines.
In general form, structure, and colour this species resembles
the foregoing but it may readily be distinguished by the
;

almost total absence of the teeth at the extremity of the first

joint of the palpus, these being quite rudimentary those on ;

the other joints also appeared to be wanting another strong;

character is also furnished by the caudal appendage being

slender and cylindrical. Possibly this may be the female of
the former species I am, however, inclined to think that it is
;

distinct.
 —
Dr. H. Burmeister on two Species of Balsenoptera. 413

Several examples were found in tlie Ceylon collection re-

ceived from Mr. Tliwaites.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIL
Fig. 1. Nyctalops crassicaudata : greatly enlarged ; h, cephalo-
a, profile,
tliorax, abdomen, and with legs truncated and
falces, upperside,
palpi absent ; c, underside, showing maxillae and sternum legs ;

and palpi truncated; f/, first two joints of right palpus, from
outer side in front e, hinder extremity of abdomen, showing
;

caudal appendage, from underside ; f, profile of fore part of

cephalothorax, showing falx and fang ; maxilla and portion of
first joint of palpus truncated; g, natural length, exclusive of
caudal appendage.
Fig. 2. Nyctalops tenuicaudata «, left palpus, from outer side ; h, hinder
:

extremity of abdomen, showing caudal appendage c, left leg of ;

fourth pair, from the outer side; f/, first two joints of right
palpus, from outer side, rather in front ; e, natural length, ex-
clusive of caudal appendage.

LIX. — On Balsenoptera patachonica ayid B. intermedia.

By Dr. H. Burmeister*.

An interesting acquisition is the skeleton of the whale met

with in our river near the mouth of the Rio de Jujan during
the month of August. Unfortunately the skeleton is not
complete, owing to the negligence of the people who cleaned
it provisionally it wants the extreme point of the tail and the
;

ends of both fins, which defect greatly diminishes its scientific

value.
The skeleton belongs to the species which I have de-
scribed (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, p. 191) under the name of
Balcenoptera patachonica^ and completes our knowledge of that
species, founded on an imperfect specimen, which showed some
characters of importance —
and proves, by its perfect identity
with that specimen, that the other whale received last year (see
Boletin, p. vii) does not belong to the same species, but is
quite different, as I can now confidently prove by comparison
of the two entire skeletons.
The whale now found was, according to the information
given by the sailors, 22 varas or 58 feet in length ; but as I
did not see the animal before the body had been dried, I cannot
accurately describe its external appearance. Therefore the only
subject for comparison is the skeleton, the general characters of
which I will now give.
The specimen in question was, like the other, rather young
as is proved by the vertebree separate from the free apophyses,

* Translated by Miss Miers from the Boletin del Museo publico de

'

Buenos Aires,' 1871, from a corrected copy with additions sent by the
author.
 '

414 Dr. H. Burmeister on two Species (j/* Balasnoptera.

and also by the skull, in which the maxillary bones are easily
separated from their sutures. Although the entire skeleton is
not shorter than that of the species described in the ' Boletin
(p. viii), the whole breadth is less, which is a proof that this
was a more slender species than that found last year. In
order to prove this difference, I give some of the principal
measurements of the cranium, naming last year's species Ba-
Imnoptera intermedia, on account of its affinity with the species
above described as i?.J9atoc^ow^ca, adding to these measurements
those of the third and much smaller species described as B.
honaerensis.
Measurements in English inches.
 ;

Dr. H. Burmeister on two Species q/" Balsenoptera. 415

the thirty-fifth vertebra in each individual, which vertebra is

one of the largest of the skeleton. This vertebra in B. pata-
chonica has a height in the body (with the spinous apophysis)
of 30 inches, of which 10 are occupied by the body, and a
breadth between the transverse apophyses of 34 inches, the
breadth of the body being 12 inches ; whereas in B. intermedia
the same vertebra is 28 inches in height, with 12 inches in
height of the body, and 32 inches in breadth, with 14 inches
in breadth of the body ; which difference appears to nie suf-
ficient indication of a specific difference between the two
animals.
The fifty-eight and a half vertebrse are distributed in the
following manner. There are seven well separated in the
neck ; the five posterior very slender, two inches thick in the
body, and with two free apophyses excepting in the first two
(the atlas and axis), which are a good deal larger and have not
free apophyses, the atlas on both sides, the axis on the an-
terior side. The axis has two large closed lateral wings, in-
cluding an oval aperture ; the three following are open, with
two curved apophyses, but separated at the end; the sixth
has a lower and shorter apophysis ; and the last has no lower
apophysis at all. In B. intermedia all the vertebrje of the
neck are broader in the body, but the apophyses are shorter
and this species has a lower and tolerably large apophysis on
the sixth vertebra, which is wanting only on the seventh.
The seven vertebrte of the neck are followed by sixteen
dorsal vertebraj, with the same number of pairs of ribs —that
is, one pair more than in the other species, now called B. in-

termedia. This difference seems to me of great importance,

principally on account of the constant difference of the
corresponding ribs, which are all longer and larger to the
very end in B. intermedia than in B. patachonica^ and very
different also in the shape of the upper part of the rib, and of
the tubercle of each rib. Each rib of the first pair is 3| feet
in length in B. patachonica and 3f in B. intermedia. In the
former species the head of the rib is slender and the tubercle
rather large in the latter the small tubercle can scarcely be
;

said to be separate, and the head of the rib is larger, scarcely

separated from the neck, which is also large. The second rib
of B. intermedia is 5 feet in length, and the same rib in B.
patachonica 4^ feet; the longest rib, which is the sixth, measures
in the former species 7 feet 2 inches, and in the latter 6 feet
8 inches. We may infer from these differences that the body
of B. intermedia must have a much larger circumference than
that of the other species, and that its general shape must be
less slender, as we said at the beginning of our comparison.
 ;

416 Dr. H. Burmeister on two Species o/-'Balaenoptera.

The number of the lumbar vertebrse is seventeen in B. pata-

chonica and sixteen in B. intermedia. After these vertebrae
there come in B.patachonica thirteen, and in B. intermedia six-
teen caudal vertebrge, with free lower spines or ha3mapophyses,
—
the last of these spines being in both species open that is to
say, divided into two separate laminae, larger in B. patachonica
than in B. intermedia. At last, to the end of the tail, follow
nine or ten vertebrge, successively smaller, of which, in both
species, the last six have been lost. The fifty-eighth vertebra
in B. patachonica has almost the same bulk as the fifty-ninth
vertebra of B. interinedia^ but is a little larger in the body
which permits us to suppose that the total number of verte-
bra3 in the two species was not the same, but that B. pata-
chonica had several vertebra? less than B. intermedia^ although
the last inferior spine is situated in both species on the same
vertebra, i. e. the fifty-fourth. All these differences seem to
me to indicate a specific difference in the two animals.
Of the fins only the shoulder-blade and the humerus have
been preserved in the skeleton of B. intermedia^ the sternum
also is wanting ; but in that of B. patachonica we have the
fins almost quite complete, the smallest inner finger alone
having been lost. The sternum also has been preserved this :

has nearly the shape of the same bone in B. physalus ; but

the large central excision of the anterior portion is absent in
our species, and in place of it there is a small hole in the centre
of the same portion, which measures 17 inches in breadth, and
the whole sternum 15 inches in length, the central aperture
occupying 2| inches of this extension, and commencing 2^
inches behind the slightly excavated anterior margin. The
narrow posterior portion of the sternum is 8 inches long and
5 inches broad at first, but 2\ at the end.
The shoulder-blade presents nothing of importance it is;

23 inches in height and 37g at its greatest breadth. The

humerus is 18 inches long ; and each bone of the forearm is
25-26 inches in length, the cubitus above having behind a
large salient angle. The pectoral fin is 6 feet in length and
18 inches in breadth at the beginning of the forearm, the pro-
jecting angle of the olecranon being occupied by a large,
sharp, triangular cartilage. There are the usual five carpal
bones, and in the terminal portion of the fin five fingers, as
with all the Balcenopterce. In these fingers the first (external)
one has four bones, namely one metacarpal and three phalanges,
the four measuring 4|, 4, 3|, and 3 inches in length. In the
second finger, which is longer, there are six large bones and a
small terminal point as indication of a seventh ; these articu-
lations are 5^, 5, 4, 2|, 2, and 1^ inch in length. The third
 — ;

Dr. H. Burmeister on two Species q/" Balgenoptera. 417

finger is but little shorter than the second, though

somewhat
longer than the and has the same bones as the second,
first,
though each one is rather smaller —
4^, 4^, 3j, 3, 2, and 1 5 inch
in length. The fourth finger (which ought to contain, ac-
cording to analogy, one metacarpal bone and three phalanges,
being the shortest of all) has been completely lost from both fins.
Of the bones atthe side of the sexual aperture, corresponding
to the bones of the pubis of the pelvis, one has been preserved,
very similar to the same bone in B. jphysalus. It is slender
and nearly a foot long, compressed and slightly arched, with a
projecting and rather sharp angle on the upper margin, 3 inches
above the termination. To conclude, the hyoid apparatus is com-
posed of the three bones which are well known in all whales,
of which the middle one much resembles the same bone
figured in the work of Van Beneden and Gervais, pis. x. & xi.
fig. 15 but the two lateral ones are not externally so bulky as
;

those in the same figure. The central bone has a ti'ansverse

length, measured in a straight line, of 26 inches ; and each of
the lateral processes is \b\ inches long.
We have also the hyoidal apparatus of B. intermedia. It is
a little larger ; its middle portion measures 31 inches in length ;
and each anterior horn is somewhat larger in bulk though
shorter, 14^ inches in length. In the middle portion the two
angles at which the horns are united are shorter and more
divergent and the whole shape of the apparatus is slightly
;

different from that of the other species. For the rest, I

can affirm that not a single bone of the one skeleton is
identical in shape or size with the corresponding bone of the
other ; and this proves clearly a specific difference between the
two animals.
Unfortunately I am not acquainted with the sex of my
skeleton of B. jpataclionica so as to certify definitely that the
indicated differences are not sexual but they appear to me of
;

too great importance to admit this supposition. I have also

under my notice the whalebone-plates of the two animals
but those of B. intermedia are too much destroyed for a com-
plete description. Those of B. 'pataclionica are composed of
350 laminge on each side of the mouth, of which the 136
smaller ones at the end are all white, also the underside of
the others, with the bristles of the whole whereas the beards
;

of the plates of B. intermedia are completely black, and there

is no vestige of the whitish colour of the other species.
It follows from the explanation here given, according to my
views, that there are actually three well-defined species different
from the Balccnoptera of our coast of the Atlantic Ocean, which
are distinguished in the following manner :
 ;

418 Dr. A. Giintlier on some new

1. B. intermedia. The largest 58 feet long, with a head 14

;

feet in length and 6 feet in breadth, and 8 feet high at the

middle of the body has the most robust figure, most bulky-
;

cranium and its vertebras number at least sixty-six (besides the

;

sixty-one preserved there being five to six wanting), which

number may be divided into seven cervical, fifteen dorsal, six-
teen lumbar, and sixteen caudal with spines beneath.
2. B, patachonica. Rather smaller, although not shorter
but has a more slender figure and less bulky head, 5^ feet broad,
although also 14 feet in length of the fifty-eight and a half
;

vertebrae preserved, seven are cervical, sixteen dorsal, seventeen

lumbar, and thirteen caudal with under-spines, also wanting
the five to six terminal vertebra3. This species is described in
the Proc. Zool. Soc' 1865, p. 191.
'

3. B. honaerensis. The smallest, 30 to 32 feet in length,

with a head 7 feet long and 4 feet wide, and a vertebral cokimn
of forty-eight vertebrae, divided into seven cervical, eleven
dorsal, twelve lumbar, and eighteen caudal but only the nine
;

anterior have under-spines. The skeleton of this species was

described by me in the Proc. Zool. Soc' 1867, p. 707.
'

Postscript. —
In the description, instead of nine under-spines
of the tail it should be twelve, as I have lately found three more
bones on the skeleton, each open and composed of two separate
pieces the number of vertebrae is exactly the same as in the
;

European species. Mr. Turner of Edinburgh is of Dr. Gray's

opinion, and separates Sihhaldius from Physalus. I have seen
the Ostend specimen of Sihhaldius at Leipsic, and cannot under-
stand how M. van Beneden could unite this gigantic animal
with the slender Physalus^ which I know very well, from the
daily inspection of the skeleton in the museum of Greifswald.
Buenos Ayres, H. 13.
September 25, 1872.

LX. — On some new Species of Reptiles and Fishes collected hy

J. Brencliley^ Esq. By Dr. Albert Gunther, F.E.S.
The following diagnoses are taken from an account of the
reptiles and fishes collected by J. Brenchley, Esq., in Poly-
nesia, the East Indies, and Central Asia, and kindly presented
by him to the Trustees of the British Museum. This ac-
count, which contains more detailed descriptions, was prepared
some time ago for a large work which Mr. Brenchley has in
the press but as the execution of the numerous plates with
;

which the work will be illustrated may cause a further delay

in its publication, I have thought it best to publish now the
following shorter notices.
 ;;

Species of Reptiles and Fishes. 419

Keptiles.
Eremias Brenchleyi.
The sTipranasals meet, separatiiig the prsefrontals from the
rostral ;
a small azygos shield be-
prfefroutals not confluent ;

tween the Six upper labials in front of the

postfrontals.
infraocular, which forms a part of the free margin of the lip
the sixth labial only about half the size of the infraocular.
Eyelid entirely scaly. Collar formed by eight scales, subequal
in size. Ventral scutes forming thirty-one transverse and twelve
longitudinal series. Praianal region covered with small scales.
Fore limb reaching nearly to the extremity of the snout when
stretched forwards hind limb extending to the axil of the fore
;

limb. Upj^er parts brownish olive, with an indistinct series of

light-coloured ocelli on each side of the back ; a well-defined
whitish band commences behind the eye, passes through the
tympanum, and runs along each side of the body to the axil of
the hind lee;. Hinder side of the thighs with a few whitish
ocelli on a black ground.
A single adult female was obtained in Mongolia.

Eremias multioceUata.
The supranasals meet, separating the single prsefrontal from
the rostral prefrontals confluent into a single shield ; a small
;

azygos shield between the postfrontals. Six upper labials in

front of the infraocular, the narrow lower corner of which
enters the free margin of the lip ; the sixth labial as large as the
infraocular. Eyelid entirely scaly. Collar formed by a central
larger and numerous smaller lateral shields. Ventral scutes
forming thirty transverse and eighteen longitudinal series.
Prseanal region covered with small scales. Fore limb reaching
nearly the extremity of the snout when stretched forwards
hind limb extending to the axil of the fore limb. Greenish
olive above, with numerous more or less perfect black rings
enclosing a lighter centve. A
somewhat irregular, whitish,
black-edged band along each side of the body, from the eye to
the axil of the hind limb.
A single specimen was obtained in the desert of Gobi, on the
route from Sume to the Tola river.

Euprepes haplorkinus.
This species would appear to represent a distinct generic
division but more than enough genera have been distinguished
;

by names in the Scincoid family, and I am unwilling to increase

their number without being fully convinced of the generic value
of the distinctive characters.
420 Dr. A. Giintlier on some new

This species, then, differs from Euj^repes by lacking supra-

nasal shields ; it would be a Mocoa^ but it has the scales
distinctly provided with three or four keels.
The prgefrontal forms a broad suture with the rostral as well
as with the vertical. Only one fronto-parietal, notched behind
to receive the front part of the central occipital. Vertical five-
sided, nearly as long as broad. Nostril wide, in the centre of
the nasal. Ear-opening with two or three short lobules in front.
The middle of the body is surrounded by twenty-eight longi-
tudinal series of scales, subequal in size ; there are thirty-eight
scales in a longitudinal series between the fore and hind legs.
Six prjeanal scales, the middle of which are rather larger than
the others. The fore leg extends to the middle of the eye if
stretched forwards ; third finger a little shorter than the fourth.
The hind leg covers about two thirds of its distance from the
fore leg ; the fourth toe one fourth longer than the third.
With regard to coloration it is very similar to Mocoa tri-
lineata. The dorsal parts are brownish, uniform or with dark
markings more or less confluent into a pair of longitudinal
bands. Sides black, with a well-defined white streak, one scale
broad, from the tympanum, above the shoulder, to the axil of
the hind leg. Lower parts uniform white.
Two examples from the Feejee Islands.
Mocoa viicropus.

Praefrontal shield single, in contact with the rostral as well

as with the parietal. Five occipitals, of which the central is
as large as one of the anterior. Ear-opening very small, with-
out any lobules. The middle of the body is surrounded by
twenty-one longitudinal series of smooth scales six series are
;

dorsal and rather larger than the others. There are thirty-
five scales in a longitudinal series between the axils of the
fore and hind limbs. Four prseanal scales, the two middle of
which are twice the size of the lateral. Legs very feeble, but
five-toed; the fore leg does not reach the ear-opening if stretched
forwards fingers very short, subequal in length
; the third
;

and fom-th toes equal in length. Back light greenish olive,

with a few minute black specks, bordered on the side by a
deep-black band, which gradually passes into the greyish
coloration of the lower parts ; the latter are indistinctly marbled
with whitish.
Two specimens, apparently young, from the Feejee Islands.
Hinulia tetragonurus.
The prgefrontal forms a broad suture with the rostral as well
as with the vertical. Vertical five-sided, much longer than broad.
 . ;

Species of Reptiles and Fishes. 421

Only one fronto-parietal, notched behind to receive the front

part of the central occipital. Nostril in the centre of the nasal,
with a lunate groove behind. Ear-opening without lobes in
front. The middle of the body is surrounded by twenty-
eight longitudinal series of scales, those on the back being
rather larger than those on the sides and abdomen ; there are
forty scales in a longitudinal series between the fore and hind
legs. Four prgeanal scales, subequal in size. Tail strong^
tetraliedral. Legs feeble ; the anterior extends to the ear-
opening if stretched forwards fingers very feeble and short
;

the hind leg covers about one half of its distance from the fore
leg ; the fourth toe one fourth longer than the third. Upper
parts light brownish, finely marbled with darker, sides lighter
lower parts white.
One example, apparently adult, from the Feejee Islands.

Nannoscincus (g. n. Scincid.)

Appears to be allied to Coplioscincus (Ptrs.), but dififeringby

having keeled scales. Body of moderate proportions ; legs
feeble, five-toed. Eyelid narrow, scaly. No supranasal. Ear-
opening externally not visible, entirely hidden by scales.

Nannoscincus Juscus.
Rostral shield depressed, flat, somewhat wedge-shaped.
Prsefrontal forming a broad suture with the rostral as well as with
the vertical. Vertical much longer than broad, tapering behind.
Four supraciliaries. Five occipitals, the middle of which is
smaller than one of the anterior. Nasals rhomboid, with the
anterior and posterior angles acute, perforated in the middle by
the nostrils. Five or six supralabials. Scales with three or
four keels, in twenty-two longitudinal series, the dorsal not
being conspicuously larger than the lateral ; there are thirty-
eight transverse series of scales between the fore and hind legs.
Four preeanal scales, the middle being somewhat the larger.
Anterior toes almost rudimentary the third and fourth hind
;

toes rather longer than the second. Upper parts uniform

shining blackish brown ; lower parts speckled with greyish.
One example from the Feejee Islands.
Gymnodactylus multicarinatus.
Snout broader than long. Head without any larger tubercles,
except in the occipital and temporal regions. Six upper
labials ; the middle lower labial large, without mentalia, or
with a pair of only rudimentary ones behind. Back with from
sixteen to twenty regular longitudinal series of small conical
422 . Dr. A. Giintlier on some new

tubercles ; the series are equidistant from each other, and the
tubercles are close to one another and ribbed. The abdominal
scales are very small, strongly keeled, and gradually reduced
to minute tubercles in the direction towards the vent. The
our specimens is more or less reproduced and uni-
tail in all
formly granular, without tubercles or scutes. The upperside
of the hind limbs with scattered, strongly ribbed tubercles.
No pores. Upper parts brownish uniform, or with dark trans-
verse markings ; sometimes a blackish streak from the eye to
above the tympanum.
Several examples from the New Hebrides (Aneiteum) and
Tongatabu.

Peripia cyclura.
Back uniform granular, without any tubercles. Scales in
the middle of the belly in about forty-five longitudinal series.
Tail rounded, not depressed, very narrowly verticillated, with-
out enlarged subcaudals. Nine upper and
eight lower labial shields. Front lower labial
elongate ; but the two adjoining labials are
still longer ;the chin is covered with very
small shields, of which one in the centre,
immediately behind the front labial, is
generally the largest. Brownish grey above,
with more or less irregular brown bands .

across the back, each band being ornamented

^^^^ '^^*- ^^^®'
with some small white spots ; the brown bands are sometimes
replaced by a dark marbling.
Several specimens from New Caledonia, all agreeing in the
peculiar pholidosis of the chin and in the form of tlie tail. The
longest is 4| inclies long, of which the tail takes 2 inches.
I have no doubt that Professor Peters is perfectly right in
supposing that Peripia Peronii is identical witli Peropus viu-
tilatus of Wiegmann (Mouatsber. Berl. Acad. 1867, p. 14).

Fishes.

Pticerobatis draco.

Teeth tessellated, those of the upper jaw in forty-six series,

each tooth being much broader than long and trenchant
behind. The band of teeth terminates laterally at a short
distance from the angle of the mouth. Body and tail smooth.
The distance between the mouth and dorsal fin is one half of
the greatest width of the body. Tail more than twice as long
as the disk, without spine. Upper parts uniform brown, top
of the dorsal fin white.
 SjJecies of RejJtiles and Fibjies. 423

Misol Island. Greatest width of the disk 15 inches distance ;

between the front margin of the head and dorsal fin 7 3 inches.

Scolopsis xenochrous,

D.^. A.f L.lat. 44. L. transv. 3|/14.

Allied to Scolopsis glianam.
The height of the body is coiitained thrice in the total length
(without caudal), the length or~ihe head thrice and a third.
The diameter of the eye is one third of the length of the head,
and a little more than that of the snout, and equal to the width
of the interorbital space. Infraorbital arcli with two strong
spines, one pointing forwards, the other backwards ; two or
three small denticulations below the strong spine. Preeoper-
culum with the angle projecting. Dorsal spines rather strong,
but less so than those of the anal fin ; second and third anal
spines nearly equal in strength and length. Brownish olive ;
a narrow pearl-coloured band along the uppermost dorsal series
of scales a large blackish-brown spot on the posterior part
;

of the gill-cover. A broad silvery band, three scales broad,

along the trunk below the lateral line the anterior part of the
;

band is crossed by a pair of short oblique brown streaks, the

middle part with a brown spot on the base of each scale the ;

posterior portion uniform pearl-colom*ed. Prseorbital with a

narrow silvery band. Fins colourless.
Misol Island. Length 7 inches.

Cuhiceps pauciradiatus.
D. 10 I
3^. A. j^. L. lat. 50.

The height of the body is one fourth of the total length

(without caudal), the length of the head two sevenths. Ab-
domen compressed into a ridge in front of the ventral fins,
which are received into a groove of the posterior part of the
abdomen. The diameter of the eye is equal to the width of
the interorbital space and one third of the length of the head.
Snout shorter than the eye. Jaws with a series of minute
teeth. The vomer and tongue are armed with a long elliptical
patch of very small obtuse teeth no teeth on the palatine bones.
;

Maxillary hidden below the prjeorbital, and extending to the

front margin of the orbit. Humeral plate much developed,
triangular. Pectoral fin very long, longer than the head, and
extending to the vent ; not quite thrice as long as the ventrals.
Caudal fin forked nearly to the base ; the lobes can overlap
each other. Uniform brown ; inside of the mouth and gill-
cavity black.
Misol Island. Length 5f inches.
 ;

424 Dv. A. Giinther on some neio

Percis alhoguttata.

D. 5 I
22. A. j|. L. lat. 60. L. transv. 5/13.
The height of the body is contained six times and a half in
the total length (without caudal), the lengtli of the head thrice
and a half. The width of the interorbital space is one
third of the diameter of the eye, which is two sevenths of the
length of the head, and not quite equal to the length of the
snout. Lower jaw slightly projecting beyond the upper ; the
maxillary extends somewhat behind the vertical from the front
margin of the orbit. Cheek covered with minute scales to
below the middle of the eye. The fourth dorsal spine is rather
longer than the third, and about twice as long as the fifth.
The ventral fins reach to the vent ; caudal truncated. Brownish
olive, with a series of five small pearl-coloured spots on each
side of the back, along the base of the dorsal fin ; a series of
indistinct brownish spots along the lower half of the side
caudal fin with a pair of brown sj)ots on the base, the lower
spot being followed by an ovate white spot. Fins without
markings.
distinct
Misol Island. Length 6 inches.

Salarias coronatus.
D. 12 20. I
A. 20.
The height of the body is contained six times in the total
length (without caudal) the length of the head five times and
,

a third. The forehead projects a little beyond the mouth.

The supraciliary tentacle is about as long as the eye, and ter-
minates in several fringes. Nuchal crest none. pair of A
canine teeth in the lower jaw. Dorsal fin deeply notched.
Pectoral nearly as long as the head. Flesh-coloured, with
eight dark cross bands as broad as, or broader than, the inter-
spaces, darkest on the edges. Back with scattered brownish-
violet spots smaller than the pupil. Sides and upper surface
of the head with small round yellow spots, a group on the
crown of the head being placed in a circle. Throat with
three brownish-violet cross bands. Vertical fins nearly imma-
culate ; anal with a blackish margin ; pectoral finely dotted
with black.
Salomon Islands. Length Sf inches.

Chcerops Brenchleyi.
D. y. A. \. L. lat. 28. L. transv. ^o-

The height of the body is equal to the length of the head,

and one third of the total (without caudal). Head much

longer than high j the depth of the prseorbital is more than the
 Species of Reptiles and Fishes. 425

width of the Scales on the cheek small, scarcely im-

orbit.
bricate, in four series. Operculum terminating in a membra-
naceous flap behind. Posterior canine tooth present. Pr^-
operculum not serrated. Reddish olive a broad pearl-coloured
:

band ascends obliquely from above the axil of the pectoral to-
wards the origin of the soft dorsal ; its upper half is surrounded
by a broad brown margin, which is spread over the base of the
last dorsal spines and anterior rays. Root of the pectoral
silvery. No other markings in a preserved state.
Misol Island. Length 7| inches.

Clwpea pinguis.
B. 5. D. 17. A. 19. L. lat. 43. L. transv. 13.
The height of the body is one fifth of the total length
(without caudal), the length of the head one fourth. Scales
deciduous. Lower jaw but slightly projecting beyond the
upper ; maxillary extending to below the front margin of the
eye. Teeth none. Snout longer than the eye, which is one
fourth of the length of the head. Ventral fin inserted below
the anterior third of the dorsal fin, the base of which is midway
between the root of the caudal and the end of the snout. Caudal
fin deeply forked. There are fourteen abdominal scutes behind
the base of the ventrals. Back bluish green, sides silvery,
both colours being sharply defined from each other.
Misol Island. Length 5 inches.

Opliiclitliys pinguis.
Teeth pointed, in a single series in the maxillary, mandible,
and on the vomer. Head small, pointed, its length being con-
tained five times and a half in the distance of the gill-opening
from the vent. Eye about half the length of the snout, the
cleft of the mouth extending considerably behind its hinder
margin. Dorsal and anal fins low, nearly entirely hidden in
a groove the former commences somewhat in advance of the
;

gill-opening. The length of the pectoral fin is about one third

of that of the head. Reddish brown, with eight large broad
black spots across the back of the trunk, and fifteen across the
back of the tail they extend do\vTiwards to the middle of the
;

side. Head with numerous small round blackish spots. No

other spots.
Salomon Islands. Length 16 inches, the tail being 9^ inches
long.

OpMchthys Jilaria.
Allied to 0. longipinnis and 0. Kirkii^ but distinguished
from both by the considerably greater slendemess of the body,
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. k. 30
 — ;

426 Dr. A. Glinther on Psammoperca and Cnidon.

the depth of which is two ninths of the length of the head, whilst
it is rather more than one third in those two species.

The length of the head is one tenth of the distance between

the gill-opening and vent tail almost as long as the body.
;

Cleft of the mouth of moderate width, extending to some dis-

tance behind the eye, which is small, and somewhat nearer to
the corner of the mouth than to the end of the snout. Snout
pointed, more than twice as long as the eye, projecting beyond
the mouth. Anterior nostril with a small tube posterior on
;

the inner side of the lip, below the front margin of the eye.
Teeth pointed, uniserial. Gill-openings lateral. Pectoral fin
reduced to a minute filament. The dorsal and anal are about
half as high as the body, the former commencing midway
between the gill-opening and the eye. Coloration uniform.
Misol Island. Length 24 inches, the tail being 11| inches
long ; depth of the body 3 lines.

Ophichthys misolensis.
The length of the head is one seventh of the distance between
the gill-opening and vent tail as long as the body.
; The depth
of the body is one third of the length of the head. Eye small,
above the middle of the cleft of the mouth, whicli is of moderate
width. Snout pointed, twice as long as the eye, projecting
beyond the mouth. Anterior nostril with a very short tube
posterior on the inner side of the lip, below the front margin of
the eye. Teeth equally small, pointed^ uniserial. Gill-openings
somewhat oblique, lateral. Pectoral fin none. Dorsal and
anal fins low, the former commencing at a very short distance
behind the gill-opening, the latter immediately behind the vent.
Coloration uniform.
Misol Island. Leno-th 11 inches.

—
LXI. On Psammoperca and GmdiOn. By Dr. A. Gunther.
These two genera are identical and the name Fsammojperca
,•

given by Richardson in 1846 has the priority, the name

Cnidon dating from the year 1849 (Miill. & Trosch. Hor.
Ichthyol. Heft 3). The amended diagnosis of the genus will
stand as follows :

Seven branchiostegals. Pseudobranchiae none. All the

teeth villiform, in bands, without canine teeth ; tongue with a
small, ovate, rough patch. Operculum with a small spine ;
prseoperculum with a strong spine at the angle, with the
posterior edge serrated, and with the lower limb smooth and
covered by membrane. Two dorsal fins, slightly continuous,
the first with seven or eight strong spines, another being
 — ;:

Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the EcMnoidea. 427

attached to the soft dorsal ; three anal spines. Caudal rounded.

Pectoral short, rounded. Scales rather large, finely ctenoid.
It is more difficult to come to a final decision as regards the
specific affinity of Psammoperca waigiensis and Gnidon chi-
nensis. The British Museum possesses now six examples :

1. The typical example, stufied, from Australia (9 inches).

2. A
stuffed example from Victoria (7 inches).
3. An
example in spirits from New South Wales (9 inches).
4. A example from Torres Straits (12 inches).
stuffed
5. An example in spirits from Manila (10 inches); obtained
by Dr. A. B. Meyer, and undoubtedly identical with Gnidon
chinensis.
6. A
dry skin, said to be from China, obtained from a dealer
(10 inches long).
In all these specimens the formula of the fins is the same
the first dorsal has only seven spines, not eight*, the eighth
spine belonging to the second dorsal fin. In other respects
nearly every one of the specimens shows certain peculiarities,
so that no two agree perfectly with one another, not even those
from South Australia; but I think these differences are so
slight as not to allow of specific distinction. Thus the number
of scales in the lateral line varies from forty-seven to fifty-five
the vertical fins are sometimes quite naked, sometimes more or
less thinly covered with minute scales ; the humerus has some-
times two short points behind, sometimes one of the points is
slightly denticulated, sometimes the lower is absent altogether.
There is only one point by which the Philippine specimen is
somewhat more conspicuously distinguished and that is the ;

distinctly concave profile of the snout but also in this res])ect

;

it is approached by that of our Australian example which is

preserved in spirits, although the concavity is so slight that it

has been entirely effaced in the stuffed specimens.
Under these circumstances I am inclined to regard these
fishes as specifically identical.

LXII. — On the Structure of the EcMnoidea. By S. Loven.

[Concluded from p. 385,]

The same arrangement that is expressed by the formula for

the two series of the ambulacral peristomial plates, makes itself
apparent also in the appearance of the sph^eridia. In the Spa-
tangidge (for example, Brissopsis lyrifera) they first show tliem-
selves in the one-pored peristomial plate in each ambulacrum,
quite close to the suture, and usually incline over towards the
* What I have formerly (in dried specimens) taken for the spine of the
second dorsal fin is, in fact, only the hardened first simple rav.
30*
428 Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

two-pored plate. While tlie peristome is still pentagonal, and

the mouth only, a very little removed from the middle of the
buccal membrane, a sphseridium has appeared in the two-pored
peristomial plate also in Echinocardium ovatum but this is still ;

much smaller than the first. Thus, even here, series I. a-Y. h
comes after series I. J-V. a. Wlien the mouth has shifted its
position so far backwards that it nearly touches the labrum,
each ambulacrum shows a third sphaeridium in plate 2 in series
I. h-Y. a ] and when the mouth begins to be concealed by the

frojecting labrum, the fourth is added in plate 2 in series

a—Y. h, apparently first in the paired rows of the trivium.
.

A very young Cassidulus carihcearum^ 4 millims. in length, has

already two spharidia, the unequal size of which shows that
of the one-pored peristomial plate to be the older one ; when
7 millims. long it has four, all visible, in deep cavities. When
it has reached a length of 12 millims., there are six sphseridia,

but the overgrowth characteristic of this group has likewise

commenced. An outer layer of shell-substance of irregularly
reticulate texture, closely resembling a froth, spreads upon the
surface of the test ; it is seen most distinctly in the sternal region
of the unpaired interradium, where it starts from the middle of
each plate and extends over its margins in narrow, tortuous,
irregular ridges, so as finally, in the adult, to form the uniform
surface witli small scattered holes which is peculiar to these
genera. In the ambulacra this excrescent layer is first seen to
raise the margins of the depressions in which the splueridia
are seated, thus forming a projection from them which gradually
coversthe splijcridia; and just as of each pair the first spharidium
makes its appearance in series I. a, so it is also this which
b-Y.
in its order is first concealed, and afterwards that of series
I. a-Y. b, so that they are overgrown in the order of their
appearance.
Toxopneustes drobachensis again may show how the sphgeridla
appear in the Latistelte (see PI. XIV. figs. 1-8). An indi-
vidual of 3 millims. (fig. 2) has two sph^eridia in each ambula-
crum —
one, the oldest, on the binary plate of the first primary
:

plate of series I. b-Y. a, near its margin another on the ternary

;

plate of series I. a~Y. b. At the size of 6 millims. (fig. 3) their

number is four ; 1 stands still nearer the margin of its primary
plate 1, and 2 as before, and two new ones have made their
—
appearance 3 on the other primary plate of the binary large
plate of series I. b-Y. a, and 4 on the third primary plate (3)
of the ternary of series I. a-Y. b, which is an entire plate, not
on 2, which is intermediate and a half plate. When the animal
is a little more grown (fig. 4), it has also four sphffiridia, not,
however, 1, 2, 3, 4, but 2, 3, 4, 5. The binary large plate
 Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 429

of series I. 5~V. «, both primary plates of which have coalesced,

has become depressed to a great extent ; and its sphasridimn,
which was the first to appear and stood on the margin of its
primary plate 1, has disappeared. Sphaeridium 2 still remains,
but, during the progress of the depression, has approached the
margin ; 3 stands, as before, on the binary large plate of series
I. ^-V. a, and 4 on the ternary plate of series I. a-V. h ] and a
new sphaeridium has made its appearance on the primary plate
1 of large plate 2 of series I. h-\. a. These spheeridia, 2, 3,
4, 5, are still present after the large plates 1 and 2 of both
series have coalesced into secondary large plates, and the animal
has become 11 millims. in diameter (fig. 6). But in a some-
what larger animal of 15 millims. diameter (fig. 7), which has
five sphajridia, these are not 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, but 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 ; for
the sphseridium 2, gradually approaching the margin, has
disappeared, a sphgeridium, 6, has been added apparently on the
primary plate 1 of large plate 2 in series I. a-V. Z>, and yet
another, 7, apparently on the primary plate 1 of large plate 2
in series L h-Y. a. Finally, at the size of 52 millims. (fig. 8),
when the ambulacral peristomial plates are large plates of the
third order, consisting of 1, 2, and 3 united, their six sphferidia
have the ordinal numbers 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, the last of which
apparently belongs to primary plate 1 of large plate 3. Thus
by the resorption which takes place in the margin of the peri-
stome, two sphseridia have been lost, and one radiole with its
tubercle.
Thus the asymmetry inthe Echinoidean skeleton ^with relation
to its antero-poster toraxis ^\% expressed within each ambulacrum,
in its two subordinate rows of plates, most strikingly in the
arrangement, size, form, changes, and movements, during growth,
of the peristomial j^lates and those immediately following them,
in the number and position of their pores, in the order of the
appearance and disappearance of the sphasridia; and it will
probably not fail, upon closer investigation, in the relations of
the radioles and pedicellariaj. In eftect it abrogates tl: e radiate
plan of structure and displays the homologies between the
fepatangidaj and Echinidas, that even under the latter appa-
rently radiate form we find in the bivium, which symmetrically
encloses an unpaired interradium, a bilateral arrangement on
the two sides of an antero-posterior axis, which is the same in
the mature animal in all the different groups in the class.
If in the peristome of Toxopneustes drobachensis (fig. 1,
Plate XIV.), or of some other Echinid, we unite by straight
lines the five plates I. a, II. a, III. J, IV. a, V. h^ and the five,
1. 5, II. J, III. a, IV. Z», V. a, two pentagons of the same size
and form are inscribed in the circle, each of which has three
430 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

approximated angles of equal size. These two pentagons are

so placed that the side l.aN.h stands towards the unpaired
interradium, and towards the madreporite's interradium the
side II. h III. a, which is homologous with this, —
that the four
sides which in the two pentagons enclose angles of equal size
but not homologous, are parallel two and two, but the sides
which are common for the two unequal but homologous angles
intersect each other, —
and, moreover, so that the two pentagons
together form with their outer lines a figure which is symmetrical,
not in relation to that diameter of the stoma which coincides
with the antero-posterior axis of the animal, but only in relation
to a diameter, a o), which passes through the point where
the last-mentioned sides intersect each other, so that all lines
which unite the homologous angles of the two pentagons
(namely, IV. a with IV. h, III. h with V. «, V. h with III. o,
I. a with II. J, and I. h with II. a) are reciprocally parallel and
—
perpendicular to the same diameter and that consequently, if

Fig. 3.

Buccal area in a young Brissopsis lyrifera : sph. sphferidia,

one pentagon is turned round this diameter as upon an axis, it

coincides with the other. In the same way we get two similar
pentagons in the pentagonal peristome with rounded angles of
 ;

Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 431

the young- Spatangus (see fig. 3) and it is clear that this is the
;

case also in the typically equally pentagonal peristome of the

Clypeastridai and Cassidulida3. The diameter a co passes, if
produced, through ambulacrum IV. and interradium 1.
The interradia are rows of plates of the perisome, different
from the ambulacra in growth and movement. If, by boiling
in solution of soda, we carefully separate their plates in Sj)a-
tangus ^urpureuSj Brissopsis lyrifera, and Echinocardium
ovatum^ we find that many of them are furnished at their adoral
angles with a semilunar lamella, which projects within the aboral
margin of the preceding plate, which has a corresponding de-
pression on its inner side. Spatangus has such a lamella on
the third and fourth frontal and the third, fourth, and fifth
lateral plates 5 Brissopsis on the third and fourth frontal and
third, fourth, fifth, and sixth lateral plates in the hinder row
Echinocardium on the third lateral plate in the anterior row.
No doubt the same is the case in many Spatangidaj, perhaps
also in other irregular Echinoidea. Tliis is an indication that
the plates of the interradia are in some degree scales, although
they never fulfil the same functions as the scales in the peri-
some of the Holothuriee and Crinoidea.
The interradia in the Echinid^ are in a high degree mutually
accordant ; into the peristome of these they always enter with
two plates, a large and a small one. It is generally only in
young Echinidte that the position of these can be observed.
Toxopneustes dr'ohachensis^ when young, constantly shows that
if we mark the animal's right lateral interradium with 1, and
consequently the unpaired one with 5, the smaller peristomial
plate and the larger new-formed plate close to the vertical plate
are found to belong to 1 a, 2 a, 3 i, 4 a, 5 a, and the larger
peristomial and smaller new-formed plates to 1 6, 2 5, 3 a, 4 Z»,
5 h. It is the interradium 3, the left frontal of the animal, that
changes the position of the plates (see fig. 1, PL XIV.). We
find that such an arrangement is symmetrical on the two sides
of a diameter passing through ambulacrum I. and interradium
3, the same that is the longitudinal axis in Echinometra^ and in
the vertical plane of which it has the curved line of its flexure.
Whilst in Echinoneus the interradia greatly resemble those
of the Echinidse in the forms and relative sizes of the plates,
so that even the unpaired one, although perforated by the large
periproctium, is still in a high degree in accordance with the
paired ones, there is nevertheless a remarkable difference with
respect to the peristomial plates, which is worth indicating in
order that it may be carefully investigated in young indivi-
duals, like so many other things in that animal, such as the
oblique mouth, &c. Interradia 1, 3, and 5 enter the peristome
432 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

with a single plate, 2 and 4 with two plates ; and if we reduce

the peristome of Echinoneus to a circle, this arrangement also is
symmetrical to the diameter which passes through ambulacrum
I. and interradium 3. All other irregular Echinoidea have in
each interradium only a single plate in the peristome. The
arrangement of the interradia is symmetrical in relation to the
animal's antero-posterior axis, which is also its longitudinal
axis, and passes through the unpaired ambulacrum III. and
the unpaired intenradium 5 —
with a constant deviation in the
Spatangif^ze, without deviation in the Clypeastridfe and Cassi-
dulidas ;whilst in these two families all the four paired
interradia resemble each other in a high degree, the two frontal
above all, and the two lateral are reciprocally perfectly sym-
metrical, and the unpaired interradium differs little from
them, the plates being analogous in proportion and form, but
cut out as if eroded for the periproctium, which is surrounded
by the same plates during the whole life of the animal. This
is the case in a high degree in Laganum and EchinocyamuSy
which have one of the youngest plates which pushes into the
vertical plate large and pointed. So also in Glypeaster^ 8to-
lonoclypus^ Encope^ Mellita^ Echinarachnius, and ArachnoideSj
inwhich the younger plates are gradually smaller and smaller,
and those which lie close to the vertical plates small and of
equal size, diverging and receiving the genital pores between
them.
Much of all this is quite diiferent in the Spatangidae. The
frontal interradia are symmetrical in all living genera ; and
between them and the lateral ones there is a considerable
agreement. If the plates 2 in the frontals are very large, and
the following ones very short, as in Breynia^ Jjovenia^ Eupa-
tagus^ PlagionotuSj Maretia^ Spatangus, and Echinocardmm,
the same conditions occur in the lateral interradia if the plates
;

of the frontals approach a nearly equilateral pentagonal or

hexagonal form, the same prevails in the laterals. But among
themselves the lateral interradia are never alike, always un-
symmetrical on both sides of the longitudinal line ; and it is
always the right lateral interradium, 1, that deviates. Those
Spatangidffi, which seem to be most numerous among existing
forms, but were very few during the earliest periods of the
family, the Prymnodesmn^ or those which have an infraanal
fasciola and the most regular ambulacra, are also those in which
this asymmetry is most strictly maintained. All their genera
have in the right lateral interradium, in its hinder row, 1 «,
one plate less than in the same row of the left one, 4 h the ;

first three plates of the right peristomial plate 1 and two

following, represent the first four of the left lateral interradium,
 Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 433

namely perlstomial plate 1 and the three following 2, 3, 4.

One of the three in interradium 1 a must therefore be regarded
as composed of two plates ; and it is clear that it is the second,
which consequently should be indicated by 2 3 ; but both +
plate 1 and plate 4, and sometimes plate 5, assist in filling up
the deficiency which occurs when the right 2 + 3 is not so large
as the left 2 and 3 taken together. In most cases the former
is as large as the two latter, as in Brissoj)sis, Maretta, Lovenia,
EupataguSj and Echinocardium and in these, moreover, plate
;

4 is of equal size on both sides in Breynia^ Plagionotus, 8pa-

;

tanguSy Xanthobrissus, Micraster^ Paloiotropus, and Meoma

(which last has only a half infraanal fasciola) the plate 2 + 3 of
the right side is somewhat less than the left 2 and 3 taken
together and then it is the right plate 4 in Micraster^ Echino-
;

cardium, and Pakeotropus, and with this also plate 1, and, in

Meoma, plate 5, that is larger than the corresponding plate on
the left side and fills up the deficiency. In Bi-issus, on both
sides, plate 2 in Ih and 4 a, is so large and so nearly equi-
laterally pentagonal that it presses away plate 2 in 1 a and 4 b
from all contact with plate 1 and, moreover, plate 2 in 1 & is
;

much larger than in 4 a, so that it makes up no small part of

the measure that must be filled up in order to correspond with
2, 3, 4 in 4 5 here, also, 2 + 3 in 1 a is considerably less than
;

2 and 3 in 4 & taken together, and 4 in 1 a larger than 4

in Ab.
The second group of Spatangidge, which is now, so far as we
know, less rich in generic forms, the Prymnadeti, those which
are destitute of an infraanal fasciola, is far less regular as
regards what is here in question. Five genera resemble many
of the Prymnodesmii in this respect —
that they have plate 2 + 3
in interradium 1 a of the right side equal in size to the left
2 and 3 taken together, and, moreover, plate 4 of equal size on
both sides, as in Agassizia and ScMzaster, or, as in Mcera,
Abafus, and Hemiaster, Y>^ate 2 + 3 in 1 a smaller than 2 and 3
in 4 b, and therefore plates 1 and 4 of the right side, and in
Hemiaster also 5, somewhat larger than on the left. But three
other genera are very divergent. Desoria has plate 2 of inter-
radium 1 a amalgamated, not with plate 3 in the same row,
but with plate 2 in 1 i and the same occurs mAtrapus and
; ]

in the former plate 2 in 4Z» is besides separated from plate 1.

Palceostoma, however, is the most divergent. Whilst all other
Spatangidse have, in each interradium, immediately after the
peristomial plate 1, a pair of plates 2, this genus has plate 2
simple in both the frontal and lateral interradia ; and, moreover,
in interradium 1 it is not in 1 « that plates 2 and 3 are amal-
gamated, but in the row 1 b.
 ;

434 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

This the diversity that the right interraclium 1 shows in

is
all known genera of recent Spatangida3. It is quite clear that
it is not the left side that has a plate more, but the right that

has a plate less, and that here within a region not far from the
peristome, but separated therefrom, the normal structure of the
plates is disturbed. It is in the direction of this interradium
that the diameter lies in relation to which the ambulacra are
symmetrically disposed. Whether this diameter may possibly
indicate the heterologous position which the Echinoderm, whilst
still residing in its larva, had with regard to the latter, a pri-

mordial axis, from which it subsequently passed to another

antero-posterior axis, or whether this abnormal coalescence
of certain plates on one side of the animal may perhaps have
some connexion with what takes place when the Echinoderm
took up into itself the stomach and intestine of its larva, are
questions which deserve to be borne in mind during further in-
vestigations upon the development of the Echinodermata, but
which, for the present, we can only treat in a general way.
The unpaired interradium differs far more from the paired
in the Spatangidas than in the other irregular Echinoidea. It
has a far more independent structure and its dissimilar
;

plates, which are essentially symmetrical, are differentiated for

various functions. The first, or peristomial plate, which in the
young is not very unlike those of the paired interradia, becomes
developed into the labrum, with which the animal, during its
movement forward in the soft sea-bottom, raises the mass of
mud which constantly fills its intestinal canal. Behind the
labrum follows the sternum, composed, like all the following seg-
ments, of two paired plates, furnished with powerfully movable,
more or less oar-shaped radioles, with which the animal rows
itself away ; and behind the sternum the episternum and the
long row of the abdominal plates, which are generally numerous,
and which, in most of the existing genera, close at the ma-
dreporite, or, in Hemiaster and many extinct genera, are sepa-
rated therefrom by eye-plates or vertical plates, when these
close together behind the madreporite.
The labrum, in most, is very short, so that, with its
outer margins, it occupies only the first 2-pored radial plate
in others, such as Maretta, Lovenia, Breyyiia, EupataguSj
Atrapus, and Pakeostoma, it is so produced backward that it
corresponds to the two or three first radial plates. The sternum
presents, most distinctly in the Prymnodesmii, a certain corre-
spondence with the plates 2 of the paired interradia, inasmuch
as it is usually small when these are very large, as in Breynia^
Plagionotusj Eupatagus^ and Lovenia. Its relation to the biviura
has already been mentioned. The plates of the episternum, in
 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 435

the same group, are narrowed or pointed backward ;and their

outer margin forms, with the outer margin of the first abdominal
pair on each side, tlie angulus ejnsternalis^ into which the pro-
duced plates of the bivium project. This angle is very deep
in EupataguSj Breynia, PlagionotuSj Maretia, EcMnocardium,
Xanthobrissics, and Palceotroj^usj and shallower in Lovenia,
BrissuSj Meoma, Brissopsis^ and Sjjatangus. It is very small
in the Micraster of the Chalk, in which it makes its earliest
appearance, and which has the epistemal plates still of nearly
the same form as the other abdominal plates ; this is also the
condition in the Prymnadeti, in which all the posterior part of
the unpaired interradium (e. g. in Hemiaster)^ by its uniformity,
has a certain resemblance to the same part in the Cassidulidse.
This group of Spatangidte also differs from the Prymnodesmii
in that the plates of the unpaired interradium belonging to the
left side are notably longer than those of the right side. Even
the left sternal plate projects beyond the right one in most of
them if not, the episternum and all following segments are
;

elongated. InPalceostoma this difference goes very far, inasmuch

as the left plate of the episternum lies with nearly the whole of
its length behind the right one, and all the following nearly in
the same way. A consequence of this is a projection by which
the periproctium, which here also is bounded, at least in front,
by the same plates during the whole life of the animal, is not
—
always symmetrically enchased that is to say, that on one side
a smaller number of plates attain its margin and then it is
;

always the left side that is furnished with a plate more than the
right side. In general we may observe that in the Spatangidee
the left side is preponderant.
If we compare a very young 5r^s50J?5^s lgrtfera,4'Q millims.in
length, with a full-grown one, we find that the paired interradia
in the former have already acquired their permanent form, only
that the oldest plates (of the peristome) are comparatively
broader, and plates 2 a little longer than in the full-grown spe-
—
cimen and that in the frontals the small individual has eleven
or ten plates, and the large one thirteen, two small plates having
been added at the ends. In the laterals ten plates may be
counted in both. The unpaired inten-adium has undergone far
more change. The labrum and sternum are alike in both the ;

episternum in the small individual very short, its posterior

margin very narrow ; and the prseanal plate, that which does
not enter into the periproctium, and which changes most of all
the plates of the test, is still three times as long as broad, while
in the adult its length and breadth are nearly equal. In the
latter there are 5-8 anal plates, in the young 5-9 ; the whole
number of plates in the young is fourteen, in the adult fifteen.
436 Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea.
"

It appears from this that the interradia in the SpatangidEe are

enlarged principally by the growth of the individual plates,
very little by the addition of new plates near the vertical ])lates.
Every plate has a nucleus, which may often be recognized as
its umbo, and is surrounded internally by the curves of growth.
If we examine a Mellitahexaj)ora Q'6 millims. in length side
by side with an adult of 85 millims., we find (besides the changes
in the interradia of the ventral side, which are a consequence of
the outgrowth of the ambulacra at their expense) that all the
interradia in the small individual have from 9 to 10 plates, and
in the large one 13 or perhaps 12 ; for it is scarcely possible to
ascertain how far the plate through which the periphery passes
is or is not divided into two by a suture. Here, also, the un-
paired interradiura is differentiated from the rest, although not
so much as in Brissopsis. The hiatus (" lunula "), which occurs
early in this interradium (all the otiiers are situated in the
ambulacra and have not yet made their appearance), is in the
young nearly circular, in the adult long and narrow ; and it
shifts its position during growth, so that in the former it is
bounded by the ventral plates 2 and 3, and by the dorsals 5,
6, and 7, but in the adult by the same ventrals (2 and 3) but
by the dorsals 6, 7, and 8 ; the dorsals approach the margin,
and there even, in some degree, become ventrals. The peri-
proctium, which, like the stoma, is much larger in proportion
in the young than in the adult, is round in the former and sur-
rounded in front by a narrow margin of plate 2, which gradually
disappears, so that finally plate 1 constitutes the anterior boun-
dary of the aperture, whichis oval in the adult. The circumstance

that the number of pairs of plates in the interradia in the adult

only in a slight degree exceeds that in the youngest, is not difficult
to observe also in the Cassidulida? and regular Echinidffi whilst
;

in all the augmentation within the ambulacra is far more consi-

and extraordinarily great in the petala of thelrregulares,
derable,
inwhich it is greatly multiplied. We soon ascertain that in all
Echinoidea the interradia and ambulacra grow and move in-
dependently, the former as the plated perisome, the latter as
fixed arms.
In Brissoj)sis it is easy to see that the peripetalous fasciola
strikes over the same interradial plate in the adult as in the
young, over plates 4 and 5 in the frontals, 6 and 7 in the
laterals, and over the tenth plate of the unpaired interradium ;
and it keeps in both to the same ambulacral plate in the bivium,
namely the 14th or 15th, in the paired radii of the trivium to the
ninth or tenth, but shifts, apparently, in the unpaired ambula-
crum from plates 4 and 5 to plates 5 and 6. So also the
infraanal fasciola passes in young and old over plate 3 of the
 ;

Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 437

unpaired interradium (the episternum) and its plates 4 and 5,

and over plates 6, 7, 8, and 9 of the inner rows of the bivium.
The fasciola consequently grows nearly equally with the plates
—
of the test but not perfectly ; for it shifts a little on the plate
within the limits of which it remains. On the inside of the
test no indication of it is seen it does not occupy an interspace
;

between the plates of the test, but is entirely external, and

belongs to a stratum of the test which lies without the radioli.
For we see sometimes, e. g. in Agasstzia, how, perfectly un-
affected and entire, it covers groups of radiolar tubercles which
are perfectly recognizable, as to form and arrangement, as through
a piece of gauze, and in size are but little inferior to those of
the same group which bear radioles immediately beyond its
margin. Or we see, for example in Plagionotus^ a crack in it
and through this the subjacent layer with its radiolar tubercles
sticks forth. It has fractures which run transversely ; during
growth joints arise, when its close rows of tubercles change
their direction and sometimes such a joint coincides with the
,*

suture between subjacent plates, sometimes not, when the

fasciola passes over it unaltered. Both the peripetalous and
infraanal fascioles contain special forms of tentacles which do
not overstep their boundaries. In Brissopsis the peripetalous
fasciola contains, in the unpaired ambulacrum, the powerful
tentacles with annular calcareous disks, and in the paired ones
branchige the infraanal constitutes the limit between the large
;

tentacles wreatlied with cirri, belonging to the inner rows of

the bivium, which are produced so that their pores fall within
its circle, and the simple, finger-shaj)ed ones, which issue from
the arabulacral plates of the sides. When we observe the
entirely external position of the fasciola, how it glides over
ready developed radiolar tubercles, how the most powerful ex-
ternal organs stand forth only within its circle, how in certain
genera (such as Plagiotiotus, Eu^yatagus^ and Breynia) the
tubercles of the test, which on one side of the boundary indi-
cated by it are small and but slightly developed, suddenly make
their appearance of large size and strongly marked on the other
side, and if we, moreover, note the opposition between the
dissimilarity of the regions thus distinguished in the Spatan-
gidge, and the thorough uniformity in the Cidaridge, Cassidulidas,
and Echmoneus, which have no fasciola, we are induced to ask
whether a membrane, perhaps following the largest circumfe-
rence of the test, may not cover the sides of the dorsal surface,
and then, in some forms, check the development of the radioli,
but beyond its border, which is the fasciola, leave two free fields
for the outer organs and the hard structures of the test, one
around the vertex and one infraanal. But this is of little con-
438 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

sequence ; the fasciola is still an unexplained organ. It has a

border-line (" SaumUme''^), says Johannes Miiller, comparable
with the ciliary border of the larva in these respects, that it
forms closed loops and produces an extremely brisk ciliary
movement. Its satin-like close clavulse of equal height, the
shafts of which, and not the rounded and soft heads, are the
vibratory organs, as was already observed by Johannes Miiller,
are in a his-h deofree sensitive : and if a few of them are touched,
• TTT" 1

many pass instantly into a common wavnig movement. With

respect to the important question whether the Echinoderm has
taken this over from its larva, and the membrane bounds it, it
is worth remembering that the infraanal fasciola and the lateral
(Desor) exclude each other.
On the dorsal surface, in all recent Echinoidea, the five
ambulacra and the five interradia meet at a circle of five
occllar plates and, typically, five vertical plates. The latter
have been called genital plates, because, in most cases, the
efferent ducts of the genital glands have their external aper-
tures, the genital pores, in them, and they have been regarded
as belonging to the organs of reproduction. But they are no
more a part of these than the plates of the unpaired interradium
are a part of the nutritive organs because in the irregular
Echinoidea the anus perforates them. It is easy to ascertain
that the plates which have here hitherto been named vertical
plates are present and ready formed in young individuals
which are not yet fertile, and to observe how it is only at a
later period, when the genital glands are matured, that their
efferent ducts, oviducts, or vasa deferentia, perforate the plates
from within. The madreporite, on the other hand, is com-
menced early during the larval state, and is undistinguishable
from the vertical plates, while the genital pores in certain
cases are distant from them. The greater the part occupied
in tlie vertical plates by the aquiferous system, the smaller is
that of the genital organs ; and, vice versa, when tlie former is
small the latter is large. In the Spatangidae the genital pore
is wanting in the plate towards which the percolating appa-
ratus spreads from its central region —
so far, that of the nor-
mal five never more than four remain, in some not more than
two. When, as in Laganum, the madreporite, which in some
species of that genus opens into a ramified fissure, occupies the
middle of the stellate ring, or, as in Echinocyamus, it consists
only of a single pore, and when, besides, as in both these
genera, the interradia close with one plate of the last pair very
large and wedge-shaped, the genital pores in the vertical plates
are situated near their margins ; but when the madreporite is
more widely expanded, so that it occupies the whole star of
 ;

Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the EcTiinoidea. 439

the vertex, tliey are placed between the vertical plates and the
interradia, as in MeUita, or, as in Clypeastevj entirely in the
latter and separated from the vertex by their last two or three
plates. Cotteau long ago made the important observation
that an Echinid also, namely Goniopygus^ has the genital
pores outside the vertical plates, near their apices*. But in
all the Echinida3 every one of the five vertical plates bears its
genital pore, and the madreporite is confined to one of them
only, namely 2, the right anterior one. It cannot be doubted
that the madreporite and sand-canal are carried to this position
in this way —
that the intestinal canal, which, in the irregular
Echinoidea, has its anal orifice surrounded by the periproctium
in tlie unpaired interradium and only in that, but there ter-
minates at any point from the neighbourhood of the mouth
till it cuts through the circle of the vertical and ocellar plates,

opens in the Echinidse in the middle of that circle, which closes

round it. While the moutli, Avhich opens earlier, has in all
Echinoidea the same position with relation to the ambulacra
and interradia, and its peristome independently formed regu-
larly by the same p kites fitted for the purpose and in a definite
order, the anal apL'.i;ture has a highly variable position, sm*-
rounded by eroded plates, in which it occupies during growth
a gradually increase'd space.
In a jowngToxopneustesdrohachensis of 5 millims.the vertical
plates form a closed circuit, each over its interradium, and in their
reentrant angles the five plates which bear the eyes are placed
equally regularly. This is also the case in adult individuals of
Echinus J Sj)ha^rechmus, and Psammechmus, and also in the
Salenidse. But in Toxopneustes and most others this primor-
dial and normal arrangement is soon disturbed. The eye-
plates of the bivium are gradually pushed into the circle on
both sides of the vertical plate of the unpaired interradium 5,
between this and 1 on the right side and 4 on the left. It is
eye-plate I. that first reaches the inner circumference, and
next eye-plate V., as in most genera, such as Loxecldnus^ Lyt-
echinus^ Heliocidaris^ Tripneustcs^ Boletia^ SahnactSj Echino-
cidaris^ Acrocladia, and Echinometra in Amhlypneustes and
;

Mespilia they come quite near it. Of the eye-plates of the

trivium, IV. approaches the inner circumference, which it
reaches in many ; II. also approaches it, but in a less degree
and III., the eye-plate of the unpaired ambulacrum, is always
distant from it. In Diadema^ on the other hand, all the eye-
plates are seen more or less completely to touch the anal
* " Echinides fossiles du D^partement de la Sarthe," pp. 152, 154, pi. 26.
fig, 2, and pi. 27. fig. 25 " Echinides fossiles du DtSpartement de I'Vonne,"
;

ii. p. 50, pi. 52. fig. 14 Bull. Soc. Gcol, Fr. 2" s^r. xvi. p. 102.
:
 —
440 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

membrane. This change of position depends, no doubt, upon

the circumstance that the periproctium, by the resorption, espe-
cially, of the vertical plates 1 and 5 and by stretching, is
enlarged more rapidly and strongly than the breadth of the
vertical plates increases, and that the eye-plates, on which the
growth of the ambulacra reacts as a vis a tergo^ are driven into
its median space. Vertical plate 2, which contains the madre-
porite, is enlarged more than the others, and keeps back eye-
plates II. and III.
The anal aperture is produced in the same way in the Spa-
tangid^e and Echinidge. Quite young individuals of the former
have the periproctium much more dorsal than older ones, as is
the case in a high degree in a Spatangus purpureus^ 2*025
millims. in length ; this species is destitute of the peripetalous
fasciola. So early as this the periproctium is nearly round, with
the anus about in the middle. The anal membrane is closely
covered with thin imbricated scales, which form circles :

the innermost one of long, narrow, pointed lamella, connivent

around the anus ; and around this one or more, consisting of
larger triangular scales the outermost a circle of still larger
;

plates. Of these last, in many genera, the adoral grow pre-

ponderantly, so that the periproctium is gradually elongated,
and the anus comes to be situated more excentrically in an
aboral direction. It is otherwise in the Echinidag.
In his memoir on the Echinoidea collected by Pourtales in
the great depths between Florida and Cuba, Alexander
Agassiz states that in a very early stage, when, however, the
mouth with its jaws is already developed, " the anal system of
the Echinidffi is limited to a single subanal plate, which makes
its appearance before the genital and ocellar plates, and long
remains more prominent than the other plates, which are
added to complete the enlarged anal system " *. The penta-
gonal or somewhat rounded space which is enclosed by the
five vertical plates is embraced at this stage by a single un-
paired disk. Soon afterwards, in a young Toxopneustes dro-
hachensisj place begins to be prepared for the anus ; but
this occurs not in the middle of the disk, but excentrically and
outside of it. The margins of vertical plates 1 and 5 are
absorbed, and between them and the central disk an interspace
is produced which is occupied by the soft general integument.
In this is formed a pair of free, rounded, oblong, calcareous
pieces, which do not coalesce with the disk. Whilst the peri-
proctium enlarges so that it becomes oval in an oblique direc-
tion, and the disk is raised a little at its free margin, although
* « Contributions to the Fauna of the Gulf-stream &c. pp. 281, 284, 285.
'

From Memoirs
'
of the American Academy/ ix. p. 12.
 Prof, S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 441

it constantly remains attached by that opposite to vertical

plate 3, another pair of rounded pieces appears in the enlarged
interspace, and another near vertical plates 2 and 4 ; and, as
many such are added, gradually becoming smaller and smaller,
their number is greatly increased while the original central
;

disk, which itself does not grow much, is still long recogniza-
ble by its position and size. Finally the periproctium is
eroded into a large oval apertm*e the calcareous pieces which
;

closely fill its covering membrane become very numerous, and

the surrounding plates strongly eroded. The anal aperture,
which is not completed until this augmentation of the calca-
reous pieces in the skin is considerably advanced, is always
situated more or less excentrically in the apex of the membrane,
which gradually rises conically, and normally in the direction
of ambulacrum I. and the oval periproctium generally has its
;

longest diameter in the same direction from interradium 3 to

ambulacrum I., the same that is the longitudinal axis of the
test inEchinometra, and in relation to which the peristomial
plates of the interradia are symmetrically arranged in the
Latistellse.
This formation of hard pieces of calcareous network occurring
in the central space, within the circle of the vertical plates, and
which, in the earliest stage, gives origin to a single disk, but
afterwards, during growth, divides itself regularly into different
centres for the production of numerous, free, smaller and
smaller pieces, agreeing in their texture with the first disk the —
whole of this structure, although in close connexion with the
appearance of the anus, belongs nevertheless not to its deve-
lopment but to that of the dermal skeleton and the complex
;

of hard parts which originates therefrom is an independent

part of the latter. It recurs in the Salenidse, not early broken
up into different small parts, but constant, coherent, and solid,
in the pentagonal disk which here regularly occupies the
central space. At the appearance of the anal tube it is partly
eroded by absorption in its posterior margin, but still more the
vertical plates lying behind, in Heterosalenia and Salenia, 1
and normal direction towards ambulacrum I., in
5, in the —
Acrosalenia^ GoniophoruSy and Peltastes only plate 5, as has
been explained by Cotteau, who was the first that correctly
oriented both these and all other forms of Echinidse, in the
manner here confirmed. In these genera it is not an added
supernumerary plate, but a normal part of the skeleton, which
in them retains during the whole life of the animal its original
form but little altered by the intrusion of the anal tube whilst ;

in other Echinidge it is very early changed into a flexible

covering, or, as in Diadema^ entirely disappears. It seems
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.x. 31
442 Prof. S. Lov^n on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

probable that careful investigations will show that this inde-

pendent central disk may recur in the irregular Echinidse in
the median area of the vertex, which is penetrated by the
madreporite, and in many of them {Pygurus, Glyjpeus^ and
others) is very large.
If we get rid of the notion that the vertical plates are an
appendage of the generative organs and the central disk of
the alimentary canal, if we see the latter in young Echinidge
in its original state, and consider, moreover, the vertex of the
Salenidte as being entire and not eroded from the periproctium,
we obtain an arrangement of these parts of the skeleton the
nearest homologue of which is to be sought in an Echinoderm
of a class which is regarded as very distinct from the Echi-
noidea. The Marsupites, only known as fossil, a Crinoid
without a peduncle, has in the pole opposite to the mouth a
single pentagonal disk closely embraced by the five basalia.
It is the same arrangement as that of the vertex in the young
of Echinus and in the Salenidas. The central disk and the
basalia, with the rest of the plates in Marsupites^ have strise
or grooves which are perpendicular to the suture, and may be
traced up to the middle of the plate, and make their appear-
ance most distinctly when its outermost calcareous layer is eaten
away. But this character is no peculiarity of Marsupites or
of the numerous Crinoidea in which it occurs. If we carefully
examine the central disk and vertical plates in small Echinidse,
we find exactly the same structure. It may be discerned even
on the sm-face by direct light, but is exceedingly distinct by
transmitted light and suitable treatment. We
see the penta-
gonal plate divided into five triangular areas, which have its
five sides for their bases, their apices united in its middle the;

reticulated texture is arranged, in each area, so that straight

parallel rods perpendicular to the base have narrow interspaces
between them. In the middle of the plate the rods and inter-
spaces of the difierent areas meet together and unite, crossing
each other in a closed and apparently irregular network ; but
in the sutures those of one plate are seen to meet those of
another in the same direction. This structure recurs in all
plates in the Echinoidea, whether regular or irregular, and is
the same that has long been known in the Cystidea. In the
fossil Salenidse these striae are seen very generally ; and the
structure of parallel rods in the interior is very distinct in a
living Salenia from the great depths near the Antilles, for
which, as for a Pygaster from the same depths, and numerous
other valuable objects, our Koyal Museum is indebted to
Dr. Axel Goes's conscientious and indefatigable researches.
Another trait which expresses the homology between the
 ;;

Prof. S. Loven on the Structure of the Echinoidea. 443

base of Marsupites and the vertex of the Salenidte is to be

found in the elevated ridges which in both unite the middle
points of the plates and the strongly developed vertical plates
;

of the Salenidse scarcely present any "sculpture" which

does not recur in a similar form in the Crinoidea.
Now, since the central disk in the young Echinidee and in
the SalenidiB is to be regarded as homologous with that of
MarsujnteSj the five plates which embrace it, and which here
are called vertical plates, but have hitherto borne the name of
genital plates, are ipso facto to be interpreted as basal pieces
(basalia), and the " eye-plates " in their reentrant angles as
radial pieces (radialia). A
calyx is present in its essential
parts, homologous, by its position at the pole opposite to the
mouth, its constitution, and its structure, with that of the Cri-
noidea. But since the Echinoidea are free animals which
turn their mouth towards the surface whence it takes its food,
the calyx comes to be the vertex of the dermal skeleton instead
of its base. It receives the newly formed plates of the corona,
the basalia meeting the growing ends of the interradia, and
the radialia those of the ambulacra. In the Echinidee which
have their anal aperture where the peduncle of the Crinoidea
is attached, the calyx is normal and recognizable in its form
in the Clypeastridae it is most frequently entirely penetrated
by the madreporite, which effaces the sutures of the pieces
and in the irregular forms with an elongated antero-posterior
axis and a developed bivium {Echmoneus, Cassidulida?, and
Spatangidte) it becomes entirely abnormal, and, in the Colly-
ritidje, during the Jurassic and Cretaceous periods, was broken
up, so that the two radialia which meet the bivium were sepa-
rated from it by the perisome. But it is not absent from any
form of Echinoidea.
The investigations which are here communicated will, it is
hoped, speedily appear in a more detailed form, illustrated by
a selection from numerous figures carefully prepared by M.
A. M. Westergren.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.
Fiff. 1. A young Toxopneustes drobachensis of 4 millims., spread out from
the peristome. I., II., III., IV., V., ambulacra; 1, 2, 3, 4, 5,
interradia. In the middle the mouth with the teeth around;

this, in the buccal membrane, ten free pore-plates, two for each
ambulacrum, of which the five which lie before I. a, II. a, III. 6,
IV. a, V. b are perceptibly larger than the others. Peristomial
plates I. rt-V. b and 1. 6-V. a are united by straight lines and
;

by this means two pentagons are inscribed in the circular stoma,

symmetrical only in relation to the diameter a a>. The plates
of the vertex kept together, upon interradium 2 (where the madre-
porite has its place), with the central disk, d, c. The inner circle,
31*
 ;

444 Prof. S. Lovdn on the Structure of the Echinoidea.

already enlarged and elongated in tlie direction of ambulacrum I.

by tlie absorption of tbe vertical plates 1 and 5 at their inner
margins in tbe interspace small pieces of calcareous network
;

show themselves. The verticals are not yet perforated by the

genital pores. Of the eye-plates, I. has already pressed in be-
tween ] and 5, and 11. approaches the inner circle.
Figs. 2-8. Toxopneusfes drobachensis. Ambulacrum III., to show its
changes during gi-owth. 1, 2, .3, &c., primary plates and tenta-
cular pores; i, 2, 3, &c., large plates; i, 2, 3^ &c., sphseridia;
1, 2, S, radiolar tubercles.
Fiff. 2. Young of 3 millims. The tentacular pores still in nearly unaltered
primordial curves. Two sphperidia.
Fiff. 3, Young of 6 millims. The tentacular pores already distinctly
arranged in secondary curves. Four sphaeridia, i, 2, 3, 4. The
peristomial plates depressed. The radiolar tubercle 1 in a i
much diminished.
Fiff. 4. Yoimg, somewhat larger. The peristomial plates more depressed
in « 1 the two primary plates have coalesced. Sphseridium i
has disappeared, and 5 has been added. Radiolar tubercle 1 in
a very small, that in b diminished.
Fiff. 5. Young, somewhat larger still. In a, large plates i and 2 have
coalesced to form a binary peristomial plate in b the sutures of
;

the primary plates have disappeared. Radiolar tubercle 1 in a i

lost, in J 1 diminished.
Fiff. 6. Young of 11 millims. diameter. In this, as in the following,
large plate 3 in a has only three primary plates. Large plates
1 and 2 coalesced into a binary plate, also in b. Radiolar tu-
bercle 1 has disappeared both in a and b.
Fiff. 7. Young individual of 15 millims. The binary large plates 1+2
in both rows depressed. Sphperidium 2 has disappeared, and
6 and 7 have been added. Radiolar tubercle 2 dimmished.
Fiff. 8. Adult individual, of 52 millims. diameter. Large plates i, 2, and
3 in both rows have coalesced to form ternary peristomial plates.
One sphperidium, 8, added. In b there is still, apparently, a
residue of radiolar tubercle 1.
Fiff. 9. Stoma of a very yoimg Toxo/meustes drobachensis of 2 millims.
diameter. Of the free plates in the buccal membrane those
which belong to I. a, II. a, III. b, IV. «, V. b, have not yet ac-
quired pores. One sphperidium in each ambulacrum in I. b-\. a.
Fiff. 10. Young of some northern Echinide,
0'6 millim. in diameter, from
the ventral side. The pigment-spots are omitted, and the
radioli only partially represented. No remains of the larva no ;

trace of jaws; no mouth or anus. Five large primordial tenta-

cles, which, according to Krohn, soon disappear. Within these
five pairs of smaller permanent tentacles, each of which stands
over a disk of calcareous network, the first primary plates in
the ambulacra. Outside of and between the pairs of these there
are other disks, probably the foundations of the interradia. From
•

an individual preserved in spirit.

Fiff. 11. One of the large primordial tentacles vsdth its disk, and in the
latter a ring of calcareous net. In the wall of the tube longitu-
dinal and transverse muscular fibres.
Fiff. 12. One of the smaller permanent tentacles in the young animal,
fig. 10, with its disk and a portion of the calcareous net which
lies beneath its base.
Fig. 13. The oblong, externally pointed opening in the calcareous network,
V the pore, over which the tentacle stands.
 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Guimul. 445

LXIII. — On the Ouemul {YLviScm^Xa, leucotis).

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
Me. Bates has kindly sent to the British Maseum the skins of
a male and of a female Guimul, forwarded to the Geographical
Society by Don Henrique M. Simpson, who observes: " These —
deer were encountered in a valley through the Cordilleras in
lat. 46° S. There is only one other specimen known in Chili,
in the Santiago Museum, which was found in lat. 35° S."
The skins sent are in winter fur, consisting of " quills " like
those of the roebuck. They agree with the female animal
which the Earl of Derby sent to the Zoological Society in 1849,
and which was obtained by him from Valparaiso, from whence
it was brought by "Don Benjamin Munoz, a Commodore in the

Chilian navy ; the animal was shot by one of the Chileno

officers about 20 leagues from Port Famine, in the Straits of
Magellan." I described and figm'ed this animal under the
name of Capreolus leucotis (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1849, p. 64, t. xii.).
The male now sent has very peculiar horns, showing that it is
different from any South-American deer hitherto existing in
European museums it is also characterized by the length and
;

acuteness of its face. The horns are nearly erect, and some-
what like the horns of the fawn of Cervus elaphus^ with a
conical subbasal anterior branch. The beam is about the length
of the head, quite simple, and tapering to a point the front ;

of the right horn is keeled, and rather below the middle there
is a compressed tubercle, probably indicating a branch in the
adult state but there is no appearance of this on the other
;

horn. It forms a genus distinct from any other, which may

bear the name of Huamela leucotis it differs from all the
;

other Guazus in having a nearly basal frontal snag to the

horns.
The Guemul or Huamel {Equus hisulcus of Molina, ' Hist.
Nat. de Chili,' p. 303) has been a great puzzle to zoologists,
and has been very imperfecrly described by Molina, who ob-
serves that it is " the unknown animal found by Captain Wallis
in the Straits of Magellan (Hawkesworth, Voy. torn. i. cap. 2,
P-
28)-"
The rediscovery of the Guemul in its original country is of
considerable importance, as there has been great confusion about
it. It is quite distinct from and at least one third larger than
the Xenelaplms leucotis brought from Tinta in South Peru, by
Mr. Whitely, Jun., of which we have fine specimens in the
British Museum, and which I formerly thought might be the
Guemul it must now be called Xenelaplms anomalocera.
; The
specimens of the latter animal are covered Avith paler and thinner
quills but this appears to be the summer coat, and in the
;
446 C. Kitsema on Crinodes Sommeri

adult male there are patches of a darker colour and of thicker

quills, indicating the coming of the winter coat.
This species differs from the Gu^mul in having, at least in
summer, pale haunches and whitish legs. We
have in the
British Museum the imperfect skin in winter fur of a female,
which Admiral Thomby, the brother-in-law of the Earl of
Derby, brought from the coast of Chili in 1849. I have
hitherto consideredit a specimen of the Gudmul but it has
;

much more whitish on the rump and abdomen. It maybe the

winter coat of XenelapJms anomalocera^ or a third species of
South-American deer.
The South-American deer called Guazus are Blastocerus
paludosus from Brazil and Paraguay, Furcifer antisiensis and
Xenelaplius anomalocera [X. leucotis, Gray, Cat. Buminant
Mammalia, p. 89) from the Bolivian or Peruvian Alps, Blasto-
cerus campestns and Huamela leucotts from Patagonia.

LXIV. — On Crinodes Sommeri and Tarsolepis remicauda, in

answer to Mr. Butler^ s Remarks. By C. Bitsema.
In the Annals of last October Mr. Butler rejects my opinion
' '

concerning the synonymy of the above-named moths.

It is, however, clear that the author, when he drew up the
description of Mr, Cornthwaite's insect, was totally unac-
quainted with Hiibner's Crino Sommeri^ and that it was only
after he saw my synonymic note that he compared the new (?)
moth with Hiibner's figm'cs, and endeavom-ed to find some
differences which might justify him in retaining his names.
Why otherwise did he not mention this very similar moth, or
indicate the supposed generic and specific differences when
describing the new one ?
In the following lines I will refute the arguments used.
Mr. Butler considers Grino Besckei the type of the genus
Crino, because this species is figm'ed before G. Sommeri.
But, if we pay attention to the characters ascribed by Hiibner
(' Verzeichniss bekannter Schmetterlinge,' p. 216) to this genus

(" Schwingen blass-sehnig, dunkelstriemig, mit glanzend

weissen Fleck en geziert'^), we shall see that this lepidopterist
really had in view the species called by him G. Sommeri, and
that this description, without any modification, applies to
Butler's Tarsolepis remicauda. With respect to G. Besckei it
is clear that Hiibner was not attached to the so-called type-
system, and consequently we have nothing to do here with the
last-named species. There is no doubt that Tarsolepis remi-
cauda ought to be transferred into the genus Grino^ Hiibner,
= Crinodes, Herrich-Schaffer.
 and Tarsolepis remicauda. 447

Whilst Mr. Butler believes that Hiibner's figure is really a

representation of a male insect, as possessing a well-developed
anal tuft of radiating scales (this character, however, occurs
also in the Javan females, and is therefore without value), I
rather believe it to be a female, on account of the feebly pec-
tinated antennaa. The anal tuft, as covering entirely the
sexual organs, may have been the cause of Hiibner's mistake ;
in such cases only the examination of the retinaculum will
furnish certainty concerning the sex of the moth.
The want of the two long tufts of carmine hairs at the base
of the abdomen most probably must be ascribed to the sex,
such tufts being almost confined (at this moment I do not re-
Collect an example of the contrary) to the male insect they ;

are often totally hidden, as probably is the case with the male
in Mr. Snellen's collection.
As
regards the length of the palpi, I notice that the females
I examined agree in this respect with Hiibner's figures, and
that Mr. Snellen's specimen ( ^ ) holds the middle between
Hiibner's and Butler's.
No importance can be attached to the size of the abdomen
and to its spinous processes as figured by Hiibner, the former
depending chiefly upon the sex and the state of desiccation,
the latter, formed by some diverging long scales on the sides
of the abdomen, occurring also in Mr. Snellen's male. More-
over it is incomprehensible to me how Mr. Butler can regard
these processes as a generic difference, although nothing of
the kind is to be seen in the representation of Crino Bescket,
the species which, according to Butler, should be the type of
the genus Crtno.
The specific differences summed up by Butler must certainly
be ascribed to a great extent to inaccuracies of the artist. In
order to prove this it may be sufficient to notice the inner
margin of the front wings in both Hiibner's figures, which is
waved only in fig. 1, and also the hind wings of the same
figure, which are unlike one another. Moreover Hiibner's
figures are coloured too dark, and have almost all the markings
(the pale basal patches excepted) defined too sharply, instead
of the underside of the wings only, as Mr. Butler states ; as
for the latter, this author inclines to the contrary.
In the specimens I examined, the pale costal band does not
quite -extend to the apex and is broader than in Butler's figure,
especially at the base of the wings the central marginal line
;

of the hind wings is continued round the margin, but, at the

upper and underside, converted into spots as in Hiibner's
fig. 2 ; the transverse band of the front wings is strongly
waved and not nearly parallel to the outer margin, whilst the
fringe of all the wings is tolerably long.
448 On the Habits and Distribution q/'Lycosa ingens.

For these reasons I persist in my assertion that Butler's

Tarsolepis remicauda is identical, generically as well as spe-
cifically, with Hiibner's Crinodes Sommeri.
After all, I may remark that it is not impossible that G.
Sommeri occurs also in the New World*, although I rather
believe it to be a mistake
Hemeroblemmaperopaca, which, according
—
just as seems to be the case with
to Hiibner (' Zutrage
zur Sammlung exotischer Schraetterlinge,' No. 271, figs. 541
& 542) , is from Monte Video, but has since been sent over
from Sumatra, Java, Ternate (coll. Royal Mus. Leyden), and
Celebes (Mr. Snellen's coll.), and also, with Ophiusa magica^
received by Dr. Boisduval from Madagascar and Bengal
(' Faune Entomologique de Madagascar, Bourbon et Maurice,'

Lepidopt^res, p. 100), and by the Royal Museum of Leyden

from Java, and not from Monte Video as stated by Hiibner
(Zutrage &c.. No. 268, figs. 535 & 536).
Leyden, November 1872.

LXV. — On the Habits and Distribution o/Lycosa ingens {Bl.).

By the Rev. 0. P. Cambridge, M.A., C.M.Z.S.
Accounts of the habits of spiders must always be interesting
to arachnologists, and especially important to those who may
themselves be unable to see their objects of study in a living
state. The question, therefore, now raised (not for the first
timet) by Mr. F. Pollock's account (Ann. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1872,
p. 271) of the habits of Lycosa ingens (Bl.) is one on which,
as an arachnologist, I should wish to have some clearer and
more detailed evidence. I allude to the possibility of a spider
swallowing solid matter; in the instance recorded by Mr.
Pollock the solid matter consisted of the " bones, and head, and
claws and all " of a lizard 3 inches long, " the only remnant
of the feast being a small ball about j of an inch in diameter."
My own impression has always been that no arachnid could
do more than swallow the juices of its prey, or at most such
other parts as could be so completely comminuted by the action
of the fangs, falces, and maxillse as to be enabled to pass in a
kind of semifluid state through the simple but very small
passage to the stomach. Did Mr. Pollock's spider thus com-
minute the " bones, head and all " of the lizard, except that
small portion represented by the ball of a quarter of an inch in

* I am informed (October 14tli, 1872) by Mr. Walker that at present

he has no opportunity of inspecting the specimen from Rio Janeiro,
mentioned in the List of tlie Specimens of Lepidopterous Insects in the
'

Collection of the British Museum (/. c), because it is no longer in Mr.

'

Fry's collection.
t Vide ' Entomologist ' for June 1870, No. 77, pp. 65-67.
 —
On a large Silwoid from the Upper Amazons. 449

diameter ? This isa point which it would be both important

and interesting to have confirmed by more detailed and special
observation.
Lycosa ingens must indeed have great power it is the largest
;

known spider of the Tarantula group an adult female in my

;

own collection (from Porto Santo) measures 1| inch in length,

exclusive of the legs and palpi; the male, however, is much
smaller. If Mr. Pollock's example was an adult female, the
length of its body and that of the body of the lizard (ex-
clusive of the tail) would be about equal, so that the easy and
speedy demolition of the lizard need not excite surprise.
Another observation of Mr. Pollock, and one upon which he
grounds a strong and (if sound) an interesting generalization,
is that each of the three islands of Madeira, Porto Santo, and
Deserta Grande has its " own peculiar large Lycosa^ no two
being alike; and (Mr. Pollock continues) it is a very remarkable
fact that these Lycosce vary in size inversely with the magni-
tude of the island in which they are found, —
Madeira, the
largest island, having the smallest Lycosa, and Deserta Grande,
the smallest island, having by far the largest spider." It
would be important to know what were the range and extent
of the observations upon which this is stated ; the already
published facts respecting the localities frequented by Lycosa
ingens are certainly at variance with it. Mr. Blackwall states
(Ann. Nat. Hist., Sept. 1867) that he had received both sexes
of this species //"owi all three of those islands ; the same author
(Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, xx. p. 284) also states that he had
received another almost equally large species, Lycosa tarantu-
loldes maderiana (Walck.), from Porto Santo ; and I have in
my collection examples of this same species from that island.
It would therefore surprise me very much to find that any
careful and at all extended search should confirm Mr. Pollock's
conclusion that these three islands, so apparently derived from
a common origin and so near to each other, should be yet so
capricious in respect of the distribution of their Lycosce.
Bloxworth, November 16, 1872.

LXVI. Notice of a large Siluroid from the Upper Amazons.

By Dr. Albeet Gunthee.
The Trustees of the British Museum have recently purchased
a very large specimen of a Siluroid from the river Huallaga,
Upper Amazons it had been captured by B. La Meit, Esq.,
;

who adopted the best method of preparing such large specimens,

by having it carefully skinned^ the fins and head remaining
intact and attached to the skin, and then packing it in spirits
450 Mr. K. B. Sharpe on some new Species of Birds.

of wine, which had to be changed twice, in a cask of suit-

able size. The specimen arrived in very good condition,
and is now stuffed and mounted.
It belongs to a species apparently allied to
Platystoma trun-
catum^ but differing in the width of the bands of teeth in the
upper jaw and palate; moreover it has the barbels much
shorter than any of the other known species. I propose to
name it

Platystoma gigas.
D. 1/6. A. 11. The upper jaw projects conspicuously
beyond the lower. The length of the head is contained thrice
and two thirds in the total length (without caudal). Head
covered with skin ; maxillary barbels much shorter than the
head, mandibulary barbels still shorter. The intermaxillary
band of teeth is rather broader than the vomerine portion of
the band on the palate, which has a crescentic form ; the inter-
maxillary and palatine bands are separated from each other by
a very narrow interspace. The dorsal fin commences midway
between the end of the snout and the origin of the adipose fin,
and its first ray is rather feeble tlie length of the adipose fin
;

equals tliat of the anal. Caudal deeply forked. Colour of a

uniform greyish brown, darker above than below.
ft. in.
Total length 6 G
Length of head 1 6
„ snout (from the eye) 8
Distance between the eyes 5|

LXVII. — Descrijytion of some neio Species of Birds in the

National Collectiun. By R. BoWDLEK SllAKFE, F.L.S.,
F.Z.S., &c., Senior Assistant, Zoological Department,
British Museum.
Family Paridae.

Subfamily Sittinje.
Sitta tephronota^ n. sp.
tS- similis ;S. Neumayeri, sed rostro longiorc, coloribus conspicnc pal-
lidioribu8,ct linca nigra per oculum ducta usque ad interscapulium
oxtonsa distinguenda.
The large Nuthatch from Central Asia appears to me to be
worthy of specific separation from the typical S. Neumayeri
of Europe {S. syriaen, Ehr.). In the Birds of Europe,' Mr. '

Dresser and myself examined a bird from Kokand, whicli

differed extraordinarily in size from the typical Grecian and
alse.
 — ;

452 Mr. J. Gould on new Species of Humming-birds.

LXVIII. Descriptions of three new Species ofHumming-birds.

By John Gould, F.E.S. &c.
lolcema Whitelyana. (Whitely's Humming-bird.)

Male. Crown, all the upper surface, and flanks deep grass-
green ; an obscure glittering mark on the forehead ; chin,
chest, and centre of the abdomen jet-black, with a broad gorget
of beautiful violet on the throat the bill, which is stout and
;

straight, is black, as are also the legs and toes ; the tail and
the under tail-coverts steel-black ; primaries and secondaries
purplish brown, the external edge of the outer primary reddish
brown.
Total length 5| inches ; bill Ig, wing 3, tail 2^.
Hob. Cosnipata, province of Cusco, in the Peruvian Andes.
Remark. About the size of lolcema Schreibersii and I. fron-
talis^ but distinguished from both those species by its black
chest.
I have great pleasure in naming this fine humming-bird
after Mr. Henry Whitely, who is at this moment energetically
searching for novelties pertaining to this beautifid family of
birds in the more remote provinces of Peru. The specimen
above described was obtained in August 1871 at Cosnipata,
at an elevation of 2300 feet.

Adelomyia chlorospila.

Male. Crown and upper surface bronzy green, the feathers

of the crown and upper tail-coverts greener than those of the
back ; over and behind the eye and curving downwards on the
sides of the neck a somewhat conspicuous streak of buflfy white
ear-coverts blackish brown throat, chest, and centre of the
;

abdomen buffy white, the feathers of the throat punctated with

glittering green ; flanks bronzy buff" under tail-coverts the
;

same, but lighter tail bronzy brown, all the feathers con-
;

spicuously tipped with fawn-colour ; bill blackish brown, in-

clining to yellow beneath ; legs and toes brown, the soles of
the latter inclining to yellow wings purplish brown.
;

Total length 3| inches ; bill \\^ wing 2y^^, tail If.

Hob. San Antonio, in the Peruvian Andes.
Remark. The female of this species was, I believe, brought
home by M. Warszewicz but we are indebted to Mr. Henry
;

Whitely for the discovery of the male. Its nearest ally is the
Adelomyia inornata but it has a longer bill than that bird,
;

and, moreover, has the throat punctated with green instead of

being of a bright blue. Mr. Whitely's specimen was collected
at San Antonio in July 1871, at an elevation of 3600 feet.
 — ;

On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 453

Adelomyia cervina.
Crown and the upper surface bronzy green ; over and
all
behind the eye and curving' down the sides of the neck a con-
spicuous mark of biiffy white; ear-covei'ts blackish brown;
throat, sides of the neck, and centre of the abdomen delicate
fawn-colour, with very minute speckles of brown on the former
flanks bronzy russet, with reflections of golden yellow-brown
under tail-coverts hoary buff wings purplish brown ; tail very
;

dark olive, glossed with green ; all the feathers tipped with
buff", but less so on the two centre ones bill black on the
;

upper mandible, the lower one lighter and inclined to flesh-

colour at the base.
Total length 4 inches ; bill f, wing 2|, tail 1|.
Remark. This new species was discovered near Medellin in
Columbia by Mr. Salmon, whose exploration of the country
westward of the Magdalena has just commenced.

LXIX. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W.

K. Paeker, F.R.S., F.Z.S., and Prof. T. Rupert Jones,
F.R.S., F.G.S.

Part XV. The S^pecies figured hy Ehrenberg (continued).

[Continued from p. 271.]

Appendix II.

To enable the student to utilize the foregoing collocations of

the species and notable varieties of Foraminifera figured and
described by Dr. Ehrenberg and other rhizopodists, it is
necessary to append a classified list of the adopted names,
with references to the localities and materials treated of in the
* Mikrogeologie and the Berlin Academy ' Transactions.'
'

In the following List, therefore, we have arranged the

genera treated of in their order, and have appended to the
species numbers corresponding with those divisions of the
foregoing memoir which contain references to or descriptions
of them. —
Thus: I. From ^Egina (1), Greece. II. From
Zante. III. From^gina (2). IV. From Oran, Africa. V.
From VI. From Gyzeh and Mokattam,
Caltanisetta, Sicily.
Egypt. From Thebes, Egypt. VIII. From Antili-
VII.
banon, A. IX. From Antilibanon, B. X. From Haman Fe-
raun, Arabia. XI. From Cattolica, Sicily. XII. From
Meudon, France. XIII. From Gravesend, England. XIV.
From the Island of Moen, Denmark. XV. From the Island
 ;

454 Messrs. Parker and Jones on

of Eiigen, Baltic. XVI. From Volsk, Eussia. XVII. From

the Upper Missouri, North America. XVIII. From the
Upper Mississippi, North America.
Nos. 19-28 (included in Section XX.) are miscellaneous
fossil Foraminifera figured by Ehrenberg ; thus 19, from the : —
Chalk of Alabama ; 20, the Planer-Kalk of Teplitz, Bohemia
21, Nummulitic Limestone of France ; 22, Nummulitic Lime-
stone of Traunstein, Bavaria; 23, Orbitoidal Limestone of
Java; 24, ZeuglodonAit^^^ Alabama; 25, Polycystina-\>QdiBy
Barbadoes ; 26, Jurassic Limestone, Baden ; 27, Coral-rag,
Cracow ; 28, Carboniferous Limestone, Russia.
By the use of this List the student will see at a glance
which are the more abundant and persistent of the species
under notice; and he will also be enabled to find the synonyms,
sometimes numerous, which several of them have received in
the Mikrogeologie,' ' Abhandlungen,' and ' Berichte,' during
'

the long course of Dr. Ehrenberg's researches.

Classified List of the Foraminifera figured hy Dr. Ehrenberg.

References to Sections (i. to xviii.)
in the foregoing Memoir, and
I. ImPERFOKATA. to subsections in Section xx.
(19-28).
1. Miliola sp. indet in.
(Spiroloculina) ... sp. indet vii.
( ) plamdata (Zam.) i.

( ) (stoloniferous) 23.
(Quinqueloculina) sp. indet vil., XI., 22?
(Triloculina) sp. indet 23.
2. Alveolina sp. indet 22?, 23.

II. Arenacea.
3. Lituola (Haplo-
phragmium) sp. indet 22,24.
4. Endothyra sphieroidea (E'Ar.) 26.
antiqua (£An) 28.
5. Valvulina (Tetra-
taxis) palaeotrochus (£'An) 28.

III. Perforata.
6. Lagena globosa (ilfow^a^w) vi., vii., xii., xiv.
(entosolenian) 20.
sulcata {W. 1^ J.) xi.
costata, Williamson vii., xvni.
clavata, IfOrb xviii.
stiligera (Ehr.) xvi.
apiculata, Bss xiv.
elongsita, (Ehr.) viii., xi.
emaciata, Bss vii., xvi., xviil.
7. Glandulina Iwjigata, D' Orb xi., xviir.
 the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 455

Eeferences.
8. Nodosaria flliformis, i^O^ i., ui., viii.
glabra, i)'0r6 xvii., xviii.
acus, Ehr xvii.
ovicula, D'Orb vii., viii., ix., xii., xm.,
XIV., XV., XVI., XVIII.
pyrula, jD' Oj-6 vii., 21.
gracilis, B' Orb xi.
subulata, Rss xiv.
subnodosa, Rss viii.
hispida, DOrh xiv.
?index, ^Ar 28.
sp. indet 24, 27.
9. Dentalina Boueana, jyOrh xviii.
10. Vaginulina laevigata, Bcem vii., xi., xm.
leguminiformis {Batsch) ... vii., xviii.
longa, Cornuel xm.
acuta, Ehr xiv.
subulata, Ehr 21.
marginata, D'Orb xvi.
sp. indet 24.
11. Marginulina ensis, Ess xiv.
12. Planularia ieweWa., Ehr xiv.
crepidula (jP. ^ ilf.) xviir.
13. Cristellaria italica (I^f/r.) vii.
rotulata {Lam.) in., xi., xv., xvm.
cultrata (il/ow;;/.) iii., vi., viii., xi.,xii.,xiii.,
XV., xvm.
sp. indet xvii?, 27.
^'.
14. Polymorphina lactea ^ </.)
( xvi.
compressa, UOrb vii., vixi., xvm.
problema, i)'0>-6 xi.
tubereulata, i>'0r6 xiv.
Thouini, UOrb xi., xii., xm.
sp. indet 20?, 24?
15. Bulimina aculeata, 2)' Or6 i.

16. Bolivina punctata, X** OrJ i., in., iv., vi., vii., vm.,
XI., Xll., XIV., XV.
dilatata, jffss iii., iv., vi., vii., xiv., xv.,
XVI., xvm.
americana (Mr.) xvm.
argus (Mr.) m.
Reussii {Gein.) xv.
incrassata, Ess xv.
sulcata (Ehr.) iii.

costulata (Mr.) vm.

aculeata (Mr.) xiv.
17. Virgulina squamosa, Z>'OrJ vii., xii., xiv., xv., xvi.,
xvm.
tegulata, i?ss xii.
asparagus (Mr.) xii., xiv.
Schreibersii, Czjs i. ?, iii., v., vii., xi., xii.,
xm., XV., XVI., XVII.,
xvm.
Hemprichii (Mr.) iv., vi., vii., viii.?, xi.,
xm.?, xiv., XV.. XVI.?,
xvm.
gemma (Mr.) in., xiv.
nucleus (Mr.) xv.
calcipara (Mr.) xv.
tessera (Mr.) xvm.
456 On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

Eeferences.
Virgulina Heinprichiiamericana(£'Ar.) xviii.
stiligera (E'^r.) xi.
paradoxa (Ehr.) xi.
18. Bifarina saxipara (Ehr.) xviii.
19. Textilaria globulosa, i'^?- vi., vii., viii., x., xii., xiii.,
XIV., XV., XVI., XVIII., 19,
20, 22.
gihhosa, B' Orb i.,iv., vi., vii., viii., x., xi.,
XII., XIII., XIV., XV., XVI.,
XVII., XVIII.
agglutinans, D' Or6 vi., vii., viii., xii., xiii.,
XVI., XVIII., 19, 24.
sagittnla, Defr vi., viii., ix., xi., xii., xv.,
XVI., 21, 24.
pinnula, Ehr xiv.
subangulata, D'Orb xiii., xiv., xv., xvi.
striata, Mr xiii., xiv., xv., xvii., xviii.,
19.
striato-jDunctata, Egger xvii.
missouriensis, Ehr xvii.
americana, Ehr xvii., 19.
trilobata, Ehr 23.
bursigera, Ehr 28.
falcata, Ehr 28.
lunata, Ehr 28.
sp. indet v.?
20. Spiroplecta rosula, Ehr xviii.
americana, i'A?' xvii., xviii., 19.
sp. indet 24.
21. Vulviilina pennatula (i?a!;sc^) xiii.
apiculata {Ehr.) xi.
22. Bigenerina Or6
digitata, J5' xviii.
acanthopora {Ehr.) xvi.
javanica {Ehr.) 23.
23. Heterostomella ... tumena (Ehr.) xvi., xviii.
aculeata {Ehr.) xii., xiii., xv., xvi.
24. Verneuilina T^ygmve:& {Egger) xii., xiv., xviii., 19, 22.
spinulosa, Ess xiii.
25. Orbulina universa, ITOrh xv., xvi.
26. Globigerina cretacea, 2>' Oj-^ vii., viii., xii., xiii., xiv.,
XV., XVI., XVIII., 19.
bulloides, 2)' Or6 i., m-. iv., v., vi., vii., xi.,
24.
hirsuta, Z)' Or6 xvii.
sp. indet 20, 22?
27. Sphseroidina bulloides, Z>'0r6 xii.
28. Planorbulina ...... Haidingerii (Z)'0r6.) i., m-. v., vii.,viii.,xi.,xv.,
XVI.
(Mr.)
denticulata in,
ammonoides (^ss.) iv., v.?, vi., vii., ix., xi.,
XII., XIII., XIV., XV.,
XVIII., 25.
globulosa {Ehr.) i., ii., iii., vi., viii., x.,xr.,
XII., XIV., XV., XVII.
farcta {F. ^ M.) vi., vii., viii., xi.
vulgaris, B' Orb vii., viii., ix., 24.
sp. indet 19, 25.
29. Planulina ariminensis, Z>'CV6 i.?, in.?, vi., vii., viii., ix.,
XIV., XVI., xviii.
sp. indet ii.?
 Bibliographical Notices. 457

References.
30. Pulvinulma repawrfrt f spatiosa (Mr.) . . . iv., xiv.
type squama {Ehr.)
[ . . . xv.
;« /Menardii (i^'OrJ.)... XI.
"S 33 Pharaonum {Ehr.)... vi.

g g^-< truneatulinoides
J-^ {D'Orb.) xn.
"^ ( Micheliniana(-D' OrJ.) xii., xiil, xv.
Schreibersii
,
\ ir i. •

I Karsteni (Ss5.) VIII.

/ u \
>
type J
^

f elegans (D'OM.)... xiv.?

eleaans
eiegans i

Qrbignyi {Emm.) xiv. ?

^P® [caracolia (i?«m.) xvi.
31. Synspira triquetra, Ehr xiv.
32. Rotalia Beccarii (i^w?^.) 24.
ammoniformis {Lam.) vi.
orbicularis, U Orb iii.

33. Nonionina scapha (F. cf ilf.) vi.

sp. indet ii. ?

34. Polystomella craticulata (i^. ^ M) 23.

sp. indet 22, 24.
35. Orbitoides javanicus, Ehr 23.
Mantelli? (il/w^-oji) 23.
36. Operculina complanata ( Befr.) vi.
ammonis {Ehr.) 22.
turgida (Mr.) xvi,
sp. indet 21?, 23.
37. Nummulina gyzehensis (i'^ors^.) vi.
curvispira, Meneg vi.
Guettardi, UA. 8(11. vi.
Murchisoni 22.
Dufrenoyi 22.
striata, B' Orb 21.
planulata {Lam.) 21.
38. Amphistegina javanica, Mr 23.
sp. indet 22.
39. Fusulina cy lindrica, i'YscAer 28.
constrieta {Ehr.) 28.
palteosphsera (Mr.) 28.
sphseroidea (Mr.) 28.
labyrinthiformis (Mr.) 28.
palajophacus {Ehr.) 28.
palseophus (Mir.) 28.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
New Ornithological Worhs.

The first in importance of the works we here propose to notice is

Andersson's ' Birds of Damara Land,' edited by Mr. J. Gurney *. H
For nearly seventeen years Mr. Anderssou collected materials for
* 'Notes on the Birds of Damara Land and the adjacent coimtries of
South-west Africa.' By the late Charles John Andersson, author of
' Lake Ngami and of ' The Okavango River.' Arranged and edited by
'

John Henry Gurney, with some additional notes by the Editor, and an
introductory chapter containing a sketch of the Author's life, abridged from
the original published in Sweden. London 1872. 8vo, pp. 394, with a :

map and 3 plates. (Van Voorst.)

&
Ann. Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.x. 32
458 Bibliographical Notices.

a work on the bird-fauna of South-western Africa, when death

prevented him from accomplishing his task, the arrangement of
which had already been commenced. Most fortunately for ornitho-
logical science he left behind him copious notes, which, with numerous
prepared skins, made it possible for another to take up the work
where he left it off and carry it to a successful conclusion. Yet Mr.
Gurney's task in editing and arranging Andersson's notes has been
no light one ; and no small amount of original work has he performed
in determining the species, and in making intricate points of synonymy
intelligible to the student of ornithology.
Andersson's own notes describe the habits of each species, and
give the places where they were found. For descriptions the reader
is referred to Layard's Birds of South Africa,' and in many cases to
'

Finsch and Hartlaub's Vogel Ost-Afrika's.'

'

In the nomenclature adopted by Mr. Gurney he has, we think,

pushed the use of generic subdivisions to an extent that future
researches will not warrant. He makes use of most of the terms
given in Gray's Hand-list in a subgeneric sense as indicating
'
'

genera. It will be some time yet before ornithologists come to any

agreement on the moot point of the value of generic names for very
;

much hasty work has to be carefully examined before many a genus

can fairly be accepted or rejected as such. Yet we hardly think that
the genera proposed, frequently in the most off-hand informal manner,
by Bonaparte, or in such works as those of Reichenbach, are entitled
to the respect here accorded them.
As a contribution to the knowledge of the geographical distribu-
tion of birds this is invaluable, and makes a sensible addition
work
to our information on African birds, now fast becoming complete,
from Cape Colony northwards to the limits of Andersson's researches.
With Cape Colony itself, Mr. E. L. Layard's useful little volume has
made us familiar while on the east coast in Port Natal and the
;

Trans-Vaal Eepublic another diligent explorer, Mr. Ayres, with

whom Mr. Gurney has cooperated, has done excellent work. North-
ward of these points our knowledge is but fragmentary while of
;

the ornithology of the districts the scenes of Livingstone's recent

journeyings we, of course, know nothing as yet. In conclusion, we
must record our opinion that this volume is a real and substantial
addition to ornithological literature, and that we owe much to Mr.
Gurney for rescuing Andersson's valuable notes from the danger in
which his death had placed them.

The ornithology
of Egypt has long been a subject of interest, and
its most of them been mentioned in various articles of
birds have
greater or less completeness scattered though the pages of The '

Ibis and elsewhere

' so that, though Captain Shelley has done good
;

work in collecting these scattered materials *, more especially as he

has verified and observed for himself during several visits to the
'A Handbook to the Birds of Egypt.' By G. E. Shelley, F.G.S.,
F.Z.S., &c. London: 1872. Large 8vo, pp. 342, with 14 coloured plates.
(Van Voorst.)
 Bibliographical Notices. 459

country, not much novelty was to be expected in retraversing well-

trodden ground.
Some short chapters at the commencement of the book give a
general idea of the mode of travelling in Egypt, and of the favourite
haunts of its birds. These serve as an introduction to the more
formal part, where each species of bird is individually treated of and
described.
The number of species mentioned is 352, which at first sight seems
a large total when the nature of the country is taken into consider-
ation, and seeing that no high mountain-chains are present to main-
tain a varied fauna. But Egypt is peculiarly situated, being the only
strip of fertile land, with deserts on either side, to form a connexion
between the Mediterranean and the equatorial regions of Africa, and
is hence a highway, as it were, for birds passing both north and
south. The number of birds, both of species and individuals, is
doubtless increased by this favourable circumstance.
The portion of Egypt treated of by Captain SheUey is confined
between the Mediterranean and the Second Cataract, and west and
east by the Libyan and Arabian deserts. A glance at the list of
birds found there shows that they chiefly belong to the fauna of
South-eastern Europe. Its connexion with Ethiopia proper and
with the East is only shown here and there by the presence of such
forms as Pycnonotus, Grateropus, Nectarinia, and Centropus. But
Egypt, though belonging to the European fauna, forms quite an out-
lying province of it ; passing a little further south, we come to the
truly Ethiopian fauna of Abyssinia.
But to return to the book itself. Captain Shelley's plan through-
out has been to give the Latin and English name of each species, a
short note of the places where it is found in Egypt, a brief descrip-
tion and a reference to some well-known illustrated work to assist
in the subsequent identification of each species. Where his own
observations have been extended or modified by others who have
preceded him over the same ground, he has given a reference to the
observation quoted. These chiefly refer to the works of Von Heuglin,
who has travelled in and written much on the ornithology of this
country and those adjoining it immediately to the southward.
With this plan we have not much fault to find ; and we believe
that any one travelling in Egypt with Captain Shelley's book, and a
smattering only of bird lore, will make fair way in determining the
birds he shoots ; but his task would have been instructively lightened
had a little assistance been rendered him towards determining the
genera and higher groups, which, as the work stands, are left for deter-
mination to any prior knowledge the traveller may possess. But we
are, in the case of genera, perhaps asking a little too much in a work
of this description ; we regret, however, to see serious confusion in
the names of the families, and even orders, which we are at a loss to
account for, unless it be that pardonable oversights in the MS, have
not been detected by a careful revision of the proofs.
The plates in this work are very acceptable, and have been ex-
ecuted by Mr. Keulemans in the style which has rendered him so
32*
460 Bibliographical Notices.

favourite an ornithological draughtsman. The subjects are judi-

ciously selected from characteristic or peculiar species.

Mr. Harting's last contribution* brings us nearer home; and

though he offers a quasi apology for adding another to the already
extant works on British Birds, we think none was needed and we ;

doubt not the present volume will be accepted as a useful addition

to the ornithological literature of the British Islands.
In the first portion Mr, Harting comes forward as a reformer of
nomenclature, and, to some extent, of arrangement, taking Yarrell's
third edition as his starting-point. On both subjects he still leaves
room for justifiable improvement. As regards nomenclature, the
three rules he specifies as his guide by no means attempt to solve
several intricate questions — such, for instance, as the best generic
name available for the Nightingale. He uses Luscinia but we ;

think Daidias of Boie, on the whole, far preferable. Then, too, why
should Linnseus's name in connexion with the Stilt entirely disappear ?
There are other cases we might mention. Mr. Harting states that
he has avoided the use of subgeneric names yet he does not hesitate
;

to place the Titlarks under a family name, Anthidce, as distinct from

the Wagtails, MotaciUidce, and to banish the Rock from the true
Thrushes under the name Petrocinclldce. We are at a loss to know,
and Mr. Harting makes no attem])t to show us, how the adoption of
these family names can be justified by the production of definite
characters of sufiicient value to show their distinctness.
The alterations in arrangement are so far advantageous ; but a
little more might have been done in this direction without doing much
violence to the feelings of British ornithologists. We
point especially
to the retention of the Hirundinida' in juxtaposition with the Swifts.
Those whose studies are bestowed on exotic species are considerably
in advance of their fellow students whose attention is confined to the
birds of these islands in such matters and with them there are
;

questions of affinities which have passed out of the region of doubt

which are clung to by our home naturaUsts with, we might say,
almost obstinate tenacity. What is required of our workers at home
is a more independent spirit, a thorough investigation of bird-struc-
ture, and, what has never been the case, a keener appreciation of the
work that is going on around them, much of which affects the special
sphere to which they may confine their attention.
The second portion of Mr. Harting's work has the merit of greater
completeness and in gathering together all the records of the ap-
;

pearance of occasional visitants to our shores, he has provided

workers over the same ground with a ready index to facilitate their
labours. The records thus gathered show a goodly list of instances
where members of the same species have over and over again wan-
* 'A Handbook of British Birds, showing the Distribution of the Resi-
dent and Migratory Species in the British Islands, with an Index to the
records of the Rarer Visitants.' By J. E. Harting, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Member
of the British Ornithologists' Union, &c. &c. London 1872. Large 8vo,
:

pp. 198. (Van Voorst.)

 —
Miscellaneous. 461

dered to our shores and on seeing how numerous in some cases

;

they are, one cannot refrain from the feehng that it is far from
impossible that we might now own some of these birds as established
settlers had the treatment they received at our hands been reversed.
The passion for collecting British-killed birds, so prevalent at the
present time, has much to answer for.
In his introductory chapter, Mr. Harting has analyzed the occa-
sional visitants to show the origin whence they came. It is not a
little surprising to see how large is the proportion of American
species which again and again find their way to these shores. He
finds it extremely difiicult to believe that the non-aquatic species
have actually performed unaided this journey of, at least, 1700 miles ;
but of the powers of sustained flight possessed by birds we, as yet,
know very little indeed, and the task may not, under favourable cir-
cumstances, be so difficult as it would appear.
In reading Mr. Harting's book we detect some errors perhaps
unavoidable in a work of the kind but there are others we hardly
;

expected to see, such as the mistake about the Grouse and Ptar-
migan in the Introduction (p. xvii). We
are not aware that the
distinctness of the Ptarmigan of Scotland from the continental bird
has ever been advocated whilst the validity of the Grouse of the
;

British Islands to be considered a species distinct from the Willow

Grouse has been a bone of contention for years. Then, too, Gilbert
White's account of the Honey Buzzard breeding in Selborne Hanger
is overlooked, and also the fact of the Harlequin Duck breeding

regularly in considerable numbers in Iceland. Mr. Harting records

it as of accidental occurrence in Europe.
But we are not disposed to criticise too severely a book which
will prove of undoubted service.

MISCELLANEOUS.
The, Bell Collection of Reptiles.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy,
Cambridge, Nov. 22, 1872.
—
Gentlemen, My attention has been drawn to the letters of Prof.
Westwood and Dr. Gray in the Annals and Magazine of Natural
'

History for November 1872, respecting Mr. Bell's collection of

'

reptiles. I beg to be allowed to make the following statement.

The whole of that gentleman's museum was purchased by my
late father. Professor Clark, in 1856, who thus describes the acqui-
sition in the preface to the Catalogue of the Osteological Portion of
'

Specimens contained in the Anatomical Museum of the University of

Cambridge (Cambridge, 1862)
' :

" In 1856 I had the pleasure of increasing the Collection by

adding to it the osteological collection of Professor Bell, F.R.S., &c.
 " ;

462 Miscellaneous.

&c., by which every order of Vertebrata is more adequately repre-

sented, and especially that of the Reptiles, amongst which is that
valuable collection he had formed for the illustration of his work on
the Testudinata.'
'
His specimens are marked Bell collection.'
'

It is of course quite possible that some specimens might have

passed into the hands of dealers before Mr. Bell sold the collection
but these could not have formed an important portion of the whole,
as Mr. Bell expressly stated to my father that he was selling to him
his entire museum. This fact is impressed upon my memory by the
recollection of my father's annoyance and regret at the non-appear-
ance of one specimen, a skull of the Sumatran rhinoceros, which
was noted in Mr. Bell's MS. catalogue (which I now possess) as
part of his collection, and which could never be found. It would be
interesting, especially at the present time, to know what has become
of this skull.
Wehave at present at least thirty-three skeletons and parts of
skeletons of C'helonia alone, which belonged to Mr. Bell a number —
even larger than that noted in his Catalogue. I think this fact
proves conclusively that whatever Mr. Hope may have purchased
and given to the Oxford Museum, it could not have been the " Bell
Collection of lleptiles " properly so called. I ought to mention that
we received no specimens in spirit from Mr. Bell, nor any in a
stuffed state.
is but one trifling error in Dr. Gray's letter of October 24.
There
He says that he consulted Mr. Bell's specimens " in the Museum of
the Cambridge Philosophical Society, where they were before they
were transferred to the Anatomical Museum." The collection was
never placed, even for a single day, in any other building than the
Museum of Anatomy.
I am, Gentlemen,
Your obedient servant,
J. W. Claek (Superintendent).

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

November 22, 1872.
—
Gentlemen, My attention having been directed to a correspond-
ence in the Annals between Dr. Gray and Professor Westwood, I
' '

find myself called upon to state that Dr. Gray is entirely in error
respecting the distribution of my collection of Keptilia, including, in
particular, the Testudinata.
In the year 1856 I sent a few specimens of the latter, with others
of my osteological collection, to my late friend Professor Clark, of
Cambridge. Amongst them there are now in the museum at Cam-
bridge, as I am informed by my friend Professor Newton, the shells of
only about half a dozen species of Testudinata, besides a few heads
and several osteological specimens. In 1801, five years subsequently
to my sending these few specimens to Cambridge, the whole of my large
collection of lieptilia was purchased by Mr. Hope, in order to present
 ;;

Miscellaneous. 463

it entire to the new museum at Oxford, where it now is. Amongst

the specimens included are those which formed the subjects figured
in my work on the Testudinata. I have to add that the few dupli-
cates (for such they were) of the shells of tortoises at Cambridge
are, most of them, of common occurrence in collections.
Thomas Bell.

On Spatulemys Lasalse, a new Genus of Hydraspidae from Rio

Parana, Corrientes. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.
Colonel P. Perez de Lasala has kindly presented to the Museum
a water-tortoise from Rio Parana, Corrientes, which has not been
recorded in scientific catalogues. It differs from Hi/draspis in the
general form of the head and thorax, and in the head being entirely
covered with small shields. It is like Hydromedusa in many par-
ticulars, especially in the thorax of one sex at least being concave
but it has a regular small nuchal plate.

Spatttlemts.
Thorax oblong, elongate, depressed, with a distinct elongate nuchal
plate. Fii'st vertebral plate very broad ; second, third, and fourth
longer than broad ; anterior marginal plates broad the second
;

and ninth largest, angular above. The sternum elongate, broad and
rounded in front, deeply notched behind ; gular plate large, marginal.
Head broad, depressed, entirely covered with small polygonal shields
forehead convex, rhombic, with a broad flat crown between the very
large temporal muscles chin with two beards ; mouth broad and
;

rounded in front. The two outer hinder claws very small, rudi-
mentary. Tail conical. Sternum in male (?) slightly concave,
especially behind.
Spatulemys Lasalce.
Shell above olive, nearly uniform, with a few small black spots on
the margin, which are more abundant and larger on the hinder plates.
Thorax and underside of margin pale, with symmetrical black spots,
which are largest on the front and sides of thorax. Length of thorax
15 in., breadth 8^ in. length of head 2^ in.
;

Hab. Rio Parana, Corrientes (Colonel P. Perez de Lasala, Novem-

ber 5, 1872).

Ohservations on the Metamorphoses of the Bony Fishes in general, and

especially on those of a small Chinese Fish, of the Genus Macropoda,
recently introduced into France. By M. N. Joly.
In a letter addressed to M. H. Milne-Edwards on the 24th of
December 1864, M. Agassiz expressed himself as follows: "I have —
lately observed among fishes metamorphoses as considerable as those
which are known among reptiles. Now-a-days, when pisciculture is
pursued with such success and on so large a scale, it is surprising
that this fact has not long since been observed "*.
* See Ann. des Sci. Nat. 5^ ser. torn. iii. p. 55.
464 Miscellaneous.

By the kindness of M. Guy, who is successfiilly rearing a pair of

Macropodce in his magnificent aquarium of the Faubourg Saint-
Cyprien, I have been able to study, not only the nidification of this
handsome fish, but also its ova and their development, which is so
rapid that I have seen them hatched in sixty hours. I shall not
enter into long details as to the embryogeny of our Macropodce, as I
have the intention of soon making known all its phases, with numerous
drawings to illustrate them. It will be sufficient at present to say
that the development of our little Chinese fishes presents much
analogy with that of the perch, which was so well studied by our
colleague LerebouUet. I shall therefore at present confine myself
to the most striking features.
The ovum of the Macropoda, which is of the size of a poppy-seed
at the time of its being deposited, is distinguished by its perfect
transparency and its density, which is inferior to that of water.
Hence it rises of itself to the surface and comes into contact with the
air-bubbles which compose the nest fabricated by the male, or which
are expelled from his mouth when he respires. "We have already
stated that the embryogenic work which has to be accomplished
within the ovum does not last longer than from sixty to sixty-five
hours but rapid as the hatching is, it is not more so than that of
;

the tench and some other fishes. But it wiU be easily understood
that, in consequence of this rapid developmemt, the animal must be
born in a very imperfect state. In point of fact it presents the form
of an obese tadpole, the head and trunk of which are applied to an
enormous umbilical vesicle, whilst the tail is free, already very
mobile, and furnished aU round with an extremely transparent
natatory membrane.
Although it appears to be completely destitute of striated muscu-
lar fibres, the animal wriggles briskly upon the object-slide. It
is about 11 miUim. in length.
Its head is remarkable by the existence of two large eyes still
destitute of pigment. The mouth does not yet exist. This is also
the case with the intestine and the anus. But the heart has already
been in motion for more than twelve hours, and there is an active
circulation in a part of the tail (nearly the anterior half), in the
vitelline vesicle, and in the remainder of the body. There are no
branchise ; the respiration is efi'ected by means of the skin and the
umbilical vesicle ; there are no secretory organs of bile or urine, no
genital organs, and no fins properly so called.
As in aU fishes and, indeed, in aU Vertebrata, the nervous system,
which is very early formed, consists of two parallel cords which swell
out in the head to give origin to the cerebral vesicles. The skeleton
is as yet represented only by the chorda dorsalis ; the vertebral
laminae, if they exist, are not yet very distinct.
Numerous pigment-spots are to be seen upon all parts of the body,
and even upon the umbilical vesicle.
Many organs which do not yet exist will appear sooner or
later after birth. Of this number are the mouth, the intestine, the
liver, the swimming-bladder (at least in the perch) the genito-
;
 Miscellaneous. 465

urinary organs, the hyoid apparatus, and especially the branchiae will
be formed. The circulation which took place in the umbilical
vesicle, a provisional respiratory organ, will cease. New vessels will
appear and others will become atrophied ; the chorda dorsalis and
the sheath which surrounds it will become solidified to produce the
bodies of the vertebrae. The true or permanent fins, at first reduced
to two pectoral palettes which the animal agitates very rapidly, will
originate in the interior and at the expense of the embryonic caudal
membrane or fin ; finally brilliant iridescent scales will cover the
body of the animal, which, from this moment, wUl appear under
the form belonging to the adult age.
Such is, briefly, the series of changes which will be manifested at
various intervals in our new-born fish. These changes are exactly
of the same nature and at least as considerable and numerous as
those which occur in Petromyzo^i PJaneri, in the Insects, or in the
Crustacea {Caridina Desmarestii, Cancer pagurus, &c.). Formation
of new parts (mouth, intestine, branchial apparatus, geuito-urinary
apparatus, permanent fins, vertebral arches), disappearance of parts
previously existing (vitelline vesicle and its vessels, embryonic caudal
membrane), modifications in the form of the body, in that of the heart
and in its structure (which was at first entirely cellular), in the eyes
(originally destitute of pigment and becoming movable instead of im-
movable as at first), »fec. &c. l^ow formation, disappearance, and modi-
fication are the three essential modes which are included, according to
Duges, in that very complex operation that we call metamorpliosis and ;

if I am not deceived, the embryogeny of the Maci'opoda has displayed

them to us.
To accept the reality of metamorphosis in the case of the grass-
hopper for example, and the other Orthoptera or Hemiptera which
quit the egg with all their parts except the ivings, and to refuse to
believe in this phenomenon when we have to do with osseous fishes
such as the perch or the Macropoda, would, it seems to me, be to show
a deficiency of logic and to close our eyes voluntarily against
evidence. — Comptes Bendus, Sept. 30, 1872, p. 766.

On the Habits of Terebratula^, or Lamp-shells.

By Dr. J. E. Gkat, F.R.S. &c.
Mr. Davidson informs me that the shell I have named Terebratida
truncata in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History' for 1872
'

(x. p. 152) is what is now called Kraussia rubra (T. r-ubra, PaUas).
He also informs me
that " Mr. Jeffreys found a number of specimens
of Terebratidina caput-serpentis attached to seaweed and he believes
;

some forms of Argiope that occur in the Mediterranean likewise affix

themselves co seaweed."
On referring to Mr. Jeffreys's ' British Conchology,' ii, p. 15, he
says, " T. caput-serpentis is attached to stones, old shells, and occa-
sionally to small seaweeds and other substances ;" and Mr. Davidson
informs me that " Prof. E. Forbes had found some small specimens
 466 Miscellaneous.

of Argiop6 attached to Fuci, though more commonly attached to

stones."
It therefore appears that the habitat I gave for Kraussia rubra is
not quite peculiar to that species, though it certainly is the usual
habitat of Kraussia, while in other lamp-shells attachment to sea-
weeds is the exception.

On the Connexion which exists between the Nervous System and the
Muscular System in the Helices. By M. Sicahd.
In his celebrated memoir on the slug and the snail, Cuvier has
described the submission (to use the term which he has employed) of
the nervous to the muscular system. It is established, in his opinion,
by the close cellulosity which unites the retractor muscles of the great
tentacles to the envelope of the cerebroid ganglia, and the principal
lobes of the retractor muscles of the foot to that of the suboesophageal
ganglia. Since then, every one abides by that assertion ; neverthe-
less the union of the two systems is much more intimate than was
indicated by Cuvier, and histological study shows that they are
directly united with each other. It is not, in fact, simply cellular
tissue which joins the nervous centres to the neighbouring muscles ;
microscopical examination discloses, in this tissue, the presence of
smooth muscular fibres so that the nervous system is surrounded by
;

an actual expansion of the muscular apparatus.

In certain species the arrangement is very manifest, particularly
in Zonites algirus —
that old Helix of which a great many malacolo-
gists justly make a distinct genus. In it clearly marked membranous
muscles surround the oesophageal collar. From the upper surface of
the retractor muscle of the foot, from the outside, and for nearly
half its length, there starts on each side a Httle muscular band two
millimetres in width, which soon divides into two lobes, the outer
of which, the external, goes to the superior, and the other to the
small tentacle ; these muscles are known as the retractor muscles of
the tentacles. Now the little band which constitutes the second of
these muscles enlarges, spreads like a fan on the internal side to
unite with the neurilemma of the oesophageal collar, and thus form
with its fellow a sort of muscular framing ; then this muscle goes
to the little tentacle with the nerve which is destined for it. On the
other hand the muscular bundle which goes to the superior tentacle
receives into its interior the tentacular nerve, which, from its point
of origin on the suboesophageal ganglion to the point where it enters
into the cavity of the retractor muscle, is accompanied by a muscular
band, which envelops it and which thus unites the nervous centres to
this muscle.
The connexion just described, of the retractor muscles of the ten-
tacles with the oesophageal collar, and the union of these two
muscles behind into a single primitive bundle, would make it more
proper to designate this muscular whole the common retractor
muscle of the tentacles and nervous collar. The action, however, is
not so simple as this denomination would seem to indicate ; for if
 Miscellaneous. 467

during the retreat of the animal all these parts act in order to pro-
duce the retraction, they do not act all in the same way during its
unfolding. Then the portions placed in front of the nervous collar
intervene, at least passively, in its protraction. These muscular
bands having on one side their points of attachment to the integu-
ments, they must, as the latter are carried forward, aid in drawing
the collar into this movement if they did not act only as simple
ligaments.
This is not aU; the muscular expansion which surrounds the
nervous collar furnishes to the nerves which start from the supra-
and suboesophageal ganglia a regular contractile sheath. This is
often considerable, and then, if the nerve be examined by the mi-
croscope, under a low power, or by the help of a simple lens, it pre-
sents the appearance of an opaque, more or less flexuous cord in
the middle of this envelope, which constitutes an external neuri-
lemma for it, the histological composition of which must detain us a
moment. In the first place we find in it a superficial conjunctive
layer, formed by voluminous cells, the mean diameter of which is
•05 millimetre, and which is, up to a certain point, comparable to
the adventitia of the vessels. Eelow this cellular membrane we re-
cognize the presence of a muscular layer formed of fine and very
elongated fibres arranged longitudinally. It is easy to ascertain
the existence of these muscidar elements by macerating, for three or
four days, the collar and the nerve which starts from it in a mixture
of equal parts of hydrochloric and nitric acids, diluted with ten or
twelve parts of water. It is then easy to separate them.
Immediately round the nerves may be remarked a second con-
junctive element, or inner neurilemma, composed of cellular elements,
but less voluminous. These cells are about 0"025 millimetre in
diameter.
This double neurilemmatic envelope has not yet been indicated,
so far as we know, in the animals under consideration. Leydig has
observed it in the Arthropoda and in the Annelida, where the ex-
ternal neurilemma is represented by the ventral vessel ; he has re-
cognized, particidarly in the earthworm, the presence of muscular
elements ; but we have nowhere seen the existence of these elements
indicated in the neurilemma of the MoUusca. According to Leydig, it
takes that cellular form of conjunctive tissue which is seen elsewhere
among the organs. This is only correct with regard to the super-
layer ; and what we have said shows how much more
ficial cellular
complex isthe composition of this neurilemma.
The existence of muscular fibres in the sheath which encloses the
nerve has the effect of producing an elongation and shortening of
this musculo-nervous cord ;and, indeed, when there is a contraction,
the flexuosities described by the nerve in its envelope are more
marked the stronger this contraction is ; in the state of relaxation,
on the contrary, the nerve follows a rectilineal direction.
It is plain that this pecidiar musculature of the nerves has a
manifest physiological relation with the intimate connexion that
we have indicated between the nervous collar and the muscular
468 Miscellaneous.

apparatus. In consequence of this connexion, in fact, the nervous

centres connected with the muscles suflFer some displacements in
relation to the changes of form that the body undergoes when the
animal retracts or expands itself; and the nerves themselves, by
virtue of the muscular envelope with which they are provided,
being able to elongate or shorten themselves, form active bands,
which intervene in the modifications which the movements of the
animal cause. —
Comptes Bendus, September 30, 1872, pp. 769-
771.

On Delphinus Desmarestii, Risso {Aliama Desmarestii, Gray).

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.E.S.
Risso, in his '
llistoire Naturelle de I'Europe Meridionale,' de-
scribes and under the name of Delpliinus
figures a species of dolphin
Desmarestii (vol. iii. p. 24, t. 2. f. 3). As the figures of the two
dolphins on the preceding plate are accurate, and his figures in
general reliable, and the figure itself agrees with the description, I
am inclined to regard it as correct until it is proved otherwise. It
has been considered the same as Zijjhius cavirostris of Cuvier,
a ziphioid whale. It is so unlike aU the other ziphioid whales
known that it may be considered one of the whales requiring fur-
ther examination. Instead of having the rounded head and short
cylindrical beak and small pectoral and dorsal fin common to all the
ziphioid whales, it has an elongated, conical, tapering head, acute in
front, with two teeth produced in front of the lower jaw, elongate-
lanceolate pectoral fins low down on the sides of the body, like the
Grampus and Ohhiocepludus, and a large elongated truncated dorsal
fin; and the body is marked with a multitude of irregularly placed
white lines, as in Grampus. The female described and figured was
nearly 20 feet long.
In the P. Z. S. 1864, p. 242, I proposed a genus for this dolphin
under the name of Aliama; but I unwiselj' placed the Hyperoodon de
Corse, Doumet, Bull. Soc. Cuvier. 1842, p. 207, t. 1. f. 2, and Del-
phinus Philippii, Cocco, Erich. Arch. 1846, p. 204, t. 4. f. 6, which
are both true ziphioid whales, probably belonging to the genus Epi-
odon, as synonyma of the same species. Most probably Doumet's
Hyperoodon de Corse is the animal of the skull described as Ziphius
cavirostris of Cuvier if it is the Ziphius de Corse of Gervais (Osteog.
;

Get.), which appears to be a female animal, it is interesting as show-

ing that the inner side of the intermaxiUaries of the female animals
are dilated and turned up.
This whale has been confounded with Delphinus Desmarestii under
the name of Epiodon Desmarestii (see Suppl. Cat. Seals and Whales,
p. 98), figured by Gervais, which diff'ers from all other Petrorhynchi in
the inner margin of the intermaxillary bones not being nearly so
much elevated behind as in that genus, and not elevated but rounded
in front, and margining the linear vomer while in Petrorhynclius
;

the inner edge of the intermaxiUaries is dilated, forming a well-

marked concavity round the nostrils, and much elevated on the sides,
forming a thin hood over each side of the much-swollen vomer.
 '

Miscellaneous. 469
I should propose to call this species Epiodon Hermdtu,\,o distinguish
it from Risso's Delphhius Desmarestii. The skull of E. Heraultii and
PetrorhyncJius cavirosiris, as shown in Gervais's figure, is very dif-
ferent and probably, as the Hyperoodon de Corse of Doumet is
;

proved to be the animal of Petrorhynchus, Delphhius Philippii of

Cocco may be the animal of Epiodon HeraxdtlL

The Swedish Scientific Expedition.

[Extract from a letter from Mr. J. E. Lindahl to Dr. J. E. Gray.]

My Greenland expedition was very successful. The Gladan '

shipped the meteorite iron at Disco Island, and then she made a
cruise to some places where our geologist, Dr. Nanckhoff, wanted to
carry out his explorations and Dr. Th. M. Fries, a botanist who had
;

joined the expedition as a private passenger, followed him. I had

got the steamer Inzegerd for my dredging-operations.
'
' I went up
to Uperuivik at the 73rd degree of latitude, thence westward till we
met the lasting ice and following the edge of the ice we made south-
;

ward down to St. John's, Newfoundland, to fall in with the Gladan '
'

and retvu'n to Sweden in company.

From Cape Terewek to Upernivik, and thence to St. John's, we
dropped our dredges at least once for every degree of latitude that
we passed, often in pretty good depths of water down to 980 fathoms.
In 410 fathoms I got two specimens of the Umhellula groenlandica —
I think better Umbelhdaria encrinus. There is not the sHghtest
doubt that they are not of the same species as those described and
figured by Ellis and Mylius. My specimens are younger, only some
12 inches long, and with fewer polypes (about 12), than in the former
ones. I am just going to work out a paper upon them, which will
probably appear in the beginning of next year. Although these
animals are probably the most interesting things brought home by
the expedition, they are by no means the only objects of high scien-
tific value. Among the great number of siUceous sponges and
starfishes, as well as some other groups of animals, I have reason to
believe that many new or rare things are to be found but nothing ;

is yet examined except the Arachnida, described by Tamerlan Tho-

rell in the (Efversigt af Kongi. Vetenskaps Akademiens Forhand-

'

lingar,' 1872, no. 2, pp. 147-166. I had not much time for
explorations on shore. Our physicists, Dr. Nystrom and Dr. Fries,
assisted in making collections on shore. We found but twenty
specimens of Arachnida, nearly all of them new to science. A few
of them were also taken by Professor Nordenskiold in 1870. We
collected a pretty good amount of skeletons and implements from
some long-abandoned Esquimaux villages. Also temperature sound-
ings were taken and samples of water from the abysses of Baffin's
;

Bay were brought home. I hope the expedition will prove to have
many important results to science only we want the means of
;

employing scientific people to work it all out but the Swedes have
;

not copper enough to do such things rapidly.

This summer I have examined the greater depths in Skagerrack
470 Miscellaneous.

down to 355 fathoms, the greatest depth ever found in Skagerrack

being a little more than 400 fathoms. Although I had not' very-
long time for the explorations, I was very successful indeed. The
most interesting haul during the cruise may be one in lat. 58° 35' N.,
long. 10° 15' E., depth 150 fathoms, bottom clay. Among other
things, I got there two specimens of the rare Sjnaptoid Olizotrochus
vitreus.
know that the Swedish naturalists are never allowed
I suppose you
tokeep any specimens obtained in the expeditions fitted out by the
government aU belong to the lloyal Museum of the Vetenskaps
;

Akademien; and thus I have no right whatever to make a bargain

with the animals that I collected in Greenland.
I am very much obliged to you for your kindness in sending me the
catalogue.

Report on a Memoir hy Dr. Diifosse, " On the Ifotses and Expressive

Sounds which the Freshwater and Marine Fishes of Europe pro-
duce.'" By M. C. KoBijr.

The memoir submitted to our examination is a considerable work,

a true monograph it has cost its author numerous investigations.
;

This subject has been, on his part, the object of very diverse obser-
vations, the summary of which has on several occasions been inserted
in the ' Comptes Rendus.'
The first part of Dr. Dufosse's work consists of a very extended
history, summing up aU that naturalists and physiologists have said
with regard to the noises produced by certain fishes. This history
commences with Aristotle, whose remarks upon this question deserve
to be recalled.
" Pishes," he says, " having neither lung, nor trachea, nor pharynx,
have no voice. Those which have been said to have one, produce
nothing but certain sounds and whistlings. Such is the kind of
grunting of the Lyre, the Chromis, and the fish called the 6oflr-fish,
which is found in the Acheloiis. We
may also cite the Chalcis and
the cucJcoo-&sh. the former makes a sort of whistling ; the second
:

emits a sound approaching that of the bird whose name it has re-
ceived in consequence of this resemblance. All these fishes produce
what has been called their voice either by the rubbing of their
branchiae, which they have garnished with points, or by means of
certain internal parts near the intestine, and which contain air. It
is this air the agitation and friction of which produce a sound.
Some Selachii also seem to whistle. All this, however, can only
improperly be called voice we must say that it is a sound."
;

(Hist. Anim. Lib. iv., Camus's translation, Paris, 1783, torn. i.

p. 221.)
The sounds emitted by fishes may be very varied irregular noises,
such as those which the Cyprini, the loaches, the Dactylopteri, the
Hippocampi and others produce with their lips or their opercula,
or by moving certain articulations.
There are other, regular noises: various Scomberoidei produce
 — ;;

Miscellaneous. 471

these by the friction of the pharyngeal bones; the Orthagorisci

cause them by the friction of their intermaxillary teeth ; various
Cyprinoidei, Anguilliformes, Siluroidei, &c. cause them by expelling
into the oesophagus the air of their swimming-bladder.
Lastly, there are noises which, while regular and voluntary, like
the preceding, result from certain peculiarities presented by muscles
in course of contraction in fishes furnished with an air-bladder
which has no communication with the oesophagus. These have been
observed in Perlstedion cataphracta, Trigla, Scicena, Zeus, Umbrina
cirrhosa, and Hipjiocampus brevirostris.
The mechanism of the production of the first two varieties of
these sounds was already pretty well known ; but M. Dufosse, by a
fresh examination and by his dissections, has given more precision
to several of the anatomical and physiological notions relating to it.
This part of his investigations, which is already old, has, moreover,
been the subject of a favourable report from our regretted colleague,
Constant Dumeril (see ' Comptes Rendus,' 1858, tome xlvi. p. 610).
Therefore we will dwell only upon the later communications of the
author, made from 1858 to 1862 (Comptes Eendus, 1862, tome Ixiv.
p. 393), which appear to us to be stiUmore valuable than the pre-
ceding ones.
He has set himself to show, that the regular somids which fishes
emit may be voluntarily produced, and are not a simple consequence
of some other physiological action. They are consequently, in cer-
tain cases, true acts of expression, however rudimentary.
M. Dufosse has shown that in the fishes which voluntarily pro-
duce regular sounds, these are commensurable as musical sounds
and although they are more imperfect than those emitted by ser-
pents, as Lacepede had already remarked, he has determined their
note in all the species which he has observed. He has also shown,
by conclusive experiments, that all the fishes which emit noises or
regular expressive sounds in the air, produce them also in the water
that is to say, in the medium in which they live and are naturally
in relation to each other.
In the case of several species, the intensity of the sounds is so
great that, when produced by a single individual, they may be heard
at a distance of several metres ; this is the case with certain Triglce,
Zeus, and especially Pogonias cliromis, &c. When emitted by
animals combined in shoals, they may be transmitted stUl further
more than once, under these conditions, they have frightened the
crews of ships, who did not know to what cause to ascribe the noises
produced around and beneath their vessels. They have been the
source of more than one fable spread among maritime populations.
M. Dufosse has himself ascertained the existence of these noises, by
going frequently, and not always without danger, to pass whole nights
on the open sea in fishing-boats.
In the case of the fishes with an air-bladder which does not com-
municate with the oesophagus, M. Dufosse has ascertained experi-
mentally that the wall of this reservoir was afi'ected by strong and
frequent movements during the production of the sounds. He has
thoroughly studied the nerves and muscles then in action. His
 ;

472 Miscellaneous.

vivisections, aided by touch and anseultation, proved to him abso-

lutely that the muscles themselves are the agents producing the vibra-
tions from ivhich the sounds formed originate (loc. cit. 1862, p. 394).
Since then a distinguished physiologist, M. Armand Moreau, by sub-
mitting the nerves which run to the air-bladder of the gurnards to
the action of an electric current, has ascertained that the striated
muscles of the air-bladder contract and cause the reproduction of
the characteristic sounds, and this in the animal when killed by
section of the spinal cord (Comptes Kendus, 18G4, tome lix. p. 437).
This mode of formation of sounds by contraction of the muscles
of the air-bladder was not known before the investigations of M.
Dufosse. Science has to thank him for this discovery, and for the
care which he has taken in observing the diversities of this pheno-
menon from species to species of the fishes which present it.
We shall conclude this report by calling the attention of the
Academy to another point in this work, because it will certainly
become the subject of fresh experiments made by means of the re-
gistering and other instruments which now-a-days serve to determine
the real nature of a great number of organic phenomena. Accord-
ing to M. Dufosse, it is not the readily visible movements of the
air-bladder that are the cause of the sound heard while they last.
Although much greater than the concomitant trepidations which cause
the sonorous vibrations, these contractions merely tighten or relax cer-
tain parts of the air-reservoir; and the use of the latter in this respect
is to act as a sounding-board, an organ for the reinforcement of
the sounds produced, which are comprised between si^ and r«\
It is well known that the striated muscles during contraction
give rise to a peculiar sound, which is called the muscidar sound,
rotatory sound, susurrus, wrinMing, or myophonia, and has been
well studied by WoUaston, Erman, Gilbert, Laennec, and many
modern observers. According to M. Marey this muscular sound cor-
responds sometimes to the td, and sometimes to the si of the lower oc-
tave of the piano. Now, according to M. Dufosse, the noise produced
by the fishes of which we are speaking is this very muscular sound,
caused by the contraction of the voluntary muscles of the air-bladder
and the latter plays, with respect to it, the part of an organ of re-
inforcement in a suflSciently marked manner to enable it to reach
our ears.
The Academy will see that, if the correctness of this ingenious
analysis of the mechanism of production of the sounds produced by
the air-bladder should be experimentally confirmed, the acoustic
property of muscular contraction will be raised to the height of a
phenomenon productive of sounds, not merely commensurable, but
even expressive. In the absence of experiments made by your
committee, it cannot yet pronounce a formal opinion upon this
point. But it recognizes that, by the sagacious and laborious em-
ployment of his knowledge of comparative anatomy and physiology,
M. Dufosse has discovered new facts which have elucidated several
previously obscure ichthyological questions. —
Comptes Bendus,
November 4, 1872, tome Ixxv. pp. 1074-1078.
 —

Miscellaneous. 473

On a new Species of BalaDiioptera, By Capt. C. M. Scammoij, U.S.R.M.

BAL.aEiNOPTERA, Gray,
P. Z. S. 1847, p. 89, B. M. Cat. Get. 1850, p. 31.

Balcenoptera Davidsoni, Scammon, n. sp.

Above dull black ; body, pectoral and caudal fins wliite below,
with a white band across the upper surface of the pectorals near their
bases. Gular folds seventy in number, the interspaces having a
pinkish cast, though the more prominent portions are of a milky
white. Head pointed dorsal fin small, falcate, placed two thirds
;

the length of the body from the end of the beak pectorals small, ;

narrow, placed one third of the animal's length from the anterior
extremity. Genitalia opening below and slightly behind the anterior
edge of the dorsal fin. Baleen pure white ; lamiufe on each side 270
in number, the longest not exceeding 10 inches. Total length of
animal 27 feet pectorals 4 feet long, 13 inches wide spiracles 3
; ;

feet 8 inches, pectorals 8 feet 6 inches, anterior edge of dorsal 15 feet

inches, and posterior edge of dorsal 18 feet behind the end of the
beak height of dorsal 10 inches breadth of flukes, from point to
; ;

point, 7 feet 6 inches, width of lobes of the same 25 inches from ;

the fork of the caudal fin to the anus 8 feet 4 inches, to opening of
vagina 9^ feet anterior end of snout to corner of mouth 4 feet
;

8 inches.
Distribution from Mexico to Behring Strait, on the west coast of
America.
The specimen from which this description was taken was obtained
in Admiralty Inlet, Washington Territory, October 1870. It was a
female, and contained a foetus five feet long —
thus correcting the
error of the whalers, who commonly regard this small species as the
young of the " finback " of the coast. The skull has been deposited
in the National Museum at Washington.
This species is evidently congeneric with the Balcenoptera rostrata
of the British-Museum Catalogue of 1850 and, while changes in
;

nomenclature (more recent than those reported in the works of

reference now accessible to me) may render it necessary to change
the generic appellation at some future da5% the one now used seems
sufficient for purposes of description. In specific details, also, the
present species is nearly allied to the B. rostrata, as far as descriptions
wiU admit of instituting a comparison. I have dedicated the species
to Prof. George Davidson, U. S. Coast Survey, and President of the
Academy, as a testimony of respect for his scientific attainments, no
less than as a personal token of appreciation of his efibrts to assist in
the advancement of the scientific interests of this coast.
A more detailed account of this animal and its habits, accompanied
by illustrations, is reserved for a monograph on the Cetaceans of this
coast, which I have long contemplated, and which is now on the
point of pubheation. Proceedings of the Cal. Academy of Sciences,
Oct. 4, 1872.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.yi. 33
 —

474 Miscellaneous.

On the Varieties of Indris and Propithecus.

By Dr. J. E. Geay, F.E.S. &c.

A series of specimens of lemurs have arrived from Madagascar.

The examination of them has confirmed the idea that I expressed in
a paper sent to the Zoological Society, that these animals are liable
to considerable variation, and that the presumed species of the genera
Indris and Propithecus are mere varieties of colour.
•The British Museum has lately received an adult Indris, which,
instead of being black with a white patch on the hinder part of the
back and a black tail, has a patch over each eyebrow, the fore legs
nearly to the hands, the hinder part of the thighs, the legs from
—
the knee to the ankle, and the whole of the underside iron-grey that
is to say, having a very large quantity of whitish hairs intermixed
with the black ones the ankles and hinder part of the heels white,
;

and yellow below. The variety may be named Indris variegatus.

The British Museum has also received a fine adult specimen of the
animal called Propithecus diadema, which differs from the three other
specimens in the British Museum in having a greyish black in-
stead of the white forehead that is to be found in the three other
specimens.

OnPeloric Structures. By Dr. Peyeitsch.

In this paper, types of peloric structures in Labiatae, Verbenaceae,

Scrophulariaceoe, and Ranunculacese were described in detail, and the
peculiarities which each of these families presents in its peloric
structures were discussed. With regard to the Labiatse, the author
endeavoured to show that the prevailing theory upon the structure
of the Labiate flower is not tenable. Upon the hypothesis that with
the first three whorls of flower-leaves an equal number of whorl-
members must be assumed as originally present, the structure of the
Labiate flower indicates changes which have taken place in the num-
ber of the flower-leaves. The prevailing theory explains the number
of the anthers by the complete abortion of the fifth anther ; but
changes in the number of the whorl-members of the calyx and corolla
may also have taken place, and the number of the anthers may indi-
cate the original type.
The author expressed himself in favour of the latter alternative.
The preponderant occurrence of quaternary types in the apical and
lateral regular flowers is, in his opinion, in contradiction to the
assumption of the quinary type. In zygomorphie flower-structures
anomalies in the number of anthers often occur but those are most
;

rare in which a posterior anther appear«i. The assumption of a qua-

ternary type has, moreover, the advantage of simplicity, and the
number and position of the flower-leaves then stand in connexion
with the position of the leaves and bracts, which only in the rarest
cases depart from the cruciformly opposite position. Anzeiger der
hais. Alad. der Wiss. in Wien, October 24, 1872, p. 161.
 .

475

INDEX TO VOL. X.

AcHEBRES, description of the new Blyth, E., on the species of Asiatic

genu8, S7. two-horned Rhinoceros, 399.
Achrionota, cliaracters of the genus, Boeckia, description of the new
325. genus, 6.
Adelomyia, new species of, 452. —
Books, new: Sowerby and Dear's
.Edriodes, description of the new Tortoises, Terrapins, and Turtles,
genus, 85. 299 Ajidersson's Birds of Damara
;

Agenopus, characters of the new Land, 457; Shelley's Birds of

genus, 99. Egypt, 458; Harting's Handbook
Agriochfeta, description of the new of British Birds, 460.
genus, 96. Bowerbank, Dr. J. S., on Mr. Car-
Algae, on a new genus of unicellular, ter's paper on two new Sponges
139. from the Antarctic Sea &c., 58;
Amorphocephalus, new species of, reply thereto, 141.
321. Brachiopoda, on a new family of, 248.
Anderson, Dr., on Trionyx gangeti- Brady, Gr. S,, on the non-parasitic
cus, 219. marine Copepoda of the north-east
Antipathes, on a new species of, fr-om coast of England, 1, .-,

the Polar seas, 77. Branchipus, observations on, 405. J'^f'*"

Aoplocnemis, new species of, 92. Brauer, Dr. F., on the reproduction
Aplysina, on a new species of, 101. and mode of life of the Phyllopoda,
Apus cancriformis, on the reproduc- 152.
tion and mode of life of, 152. Burmeister, Dr. H., on his so-called
Ai'achnida, on a new family and Globiocephalus Grayi, 51 on Ba-;

genus of, 409. Isenoptera patachonica and B. in-

Argas reflexus, on the eggs and termedia, 413.
newly hatched young of, 230. Butler, A. G., on a new genus and
Argus Pheasant, on the two (?) un- species of Heterocerous Lepido-
known species of, 67. ptera, 125, 228, 274 on the species
;

Arpexylon, description of the new of Thelyphonus, 200 on new My-

;

genus, 227. riopoda, 354.

Artemia, observations on, 405. Calauiites, on the structure of the,
Atherina, new species of, 398. 225.
Balaenoptera, new species of, 413, Callithamnion, on a new British, 408.
473. Callograptus radicans, description of,
Balistidfe, on the natural ajffinities of 233.
the, 68. Calveria, characters of the new genus,
Bathybius-mud, on the, 362. 303.
Bell's Collection of Reptiles, 407, Cambridge, Rev. O. P., on a new
461, 462. family and genus and two new
Belus, new species of, 95. species of Thelyphonidea, 409 on ;

Birds, new, 61, 71, 114, 252, 450, the habits and distribution of Ly-
452 ; on fossil, 72 ; on the sense of cosa ingens, 448.
sight in, 142 ; new species of cre- Campanularia neglecta, on reproduc-
taceous, 212. tion by fission in, 390.
Black Redstart, on the specific name Campylonema, description of the
of the, 227. new genus, 396.
Blake, Dr., on Diatoms in hot springs, Canthocamptus, new species of, 1 1

312. Capreolus pvgargus, observations on,

Blysmia, characters of the genus, 323. 407.
 ;

476 INDEX.
Cariaina cristata, on a deformed ex- reUa, Dinobolus, and Mononierella,
ample of, 67. 248.
Carter, H. J., on tlie sponge-animal, Delphinus Desmarestii, observations
and on the origin of thread-cells on, 468.
in the Spongiadse, 45 on a new
; Diaphoroph^ia, new species of, 451.
species of Aplysina, 101 on two
; Diatoms in hot springs, 312.
new Sponges fi"om the Philippine Dicseum, new species of, 114.
Islands, llO; on new species of Dicerobatis, new species of, 422.
Tethya, 141. Dinobolus, Monomerella, and Tri-
Centyres, new species of, 91. merella, observations on the genera,
Ceocephalus, new species of, 324. 248.
Chilodactylus, new species of, 184. Dorvillia agariciformis, observations
Chcei-ops, new species of, 424. on, 209.
Cladouema radiatum, on the piano- Drassicus, description of the new
blast of, 391. genus, 98.
Clark, J. W., on the Bell Collection Dredgings in Lake Ontario, 276; in
of Keptiles, 4(31. the Gulf of St. Lawrence, 341 on ;

Clepsine, on some species of, 280. the coast of Iceland, 371 on the
;

Cletodes, description of the new coast of Greenland, 469.

genus, 12. Dufosse, Dr., on the noises and ex-
Clupea, new species of, 425. pressive sounds produced by fishes,
Coccoliths, observations on, 359. 470.
CodiophyUum, description of the new Echinidea, of the ' Porcupine deep- '

genus, 139. sea dredgiug-expeditions, on the,

Coleoptera, new genera and species 300.
of, 317. Echinoderms from the Red Sea, list

Colluricincla, new species 114.

of, of the, 115.
Cope, Prof., on intelligence in mon- Echinoidea, on the structure of the,
keys, 229 ; on a cuiious habit of a 285, 376, 427.
snake, 230 ; on the habits of Ga- Eimer, T., on thread-cells and semen
leodes pallipes, 312. in marine Sponges, 306.
Copepoda, on the non-parasitic ma- Emys nigra from Upper California, on,
rine, of the north-east coast of 54.
England, 1. EnchjTnus, new species of, 92.
Coral, on a new species of black, 77. Ennothus, characters of the new
Corals from the Ked Sea, list of, 124. genus, 87.
Cordus, new species of, 321. Entomostraca, contributions to the
Crateromorpha, new species of, 112 ; study of the, 1.
observations on the genus, 136. Epeira am-elia, on the habits of,
Crinodea Sommeri, observations on, 271.
228, 274, 446. Eremias, new species of, 419.
Cubiceps, new species of, 423. Escharidse, on a new genus of, 167.
Cupes, new species of, 3l9. Eumeces, new species of, 370.
Curculiouidse, on new Australian, 84. Euprepes, new species of, 419.
Cyanocephalus hamadrj-as, on the Eupsalis, new species of, 323.
anatomy of, 62. Em-yalidse, on the synonymy of the
Cyclophis" sestivus, on the habits of, genera, 71.
^230. Fish-remains, fossil, on some dermal
Cyclopicera, description of the new tubercles associated with, 66.
genus, 8. Fishes, new, 397, 418, 449 ; on the
Cyclops, new British species of, 5. metamoi-phoses of the bony, 463
Uactylopus, new species of, 15. on the noises and expressive sounds
Dareste, C, on the natural affinities produced by, 470.
of the Balistidse, 68. Flustra marginata of Krauss, on the,
Da\ id, the Abbe A., on a new species 167.
of Paradoxornis, 71. Flustramorpha, descriptions of the
Davidson, T., on the genera Trime- new genus, 167.
 ;

INDEX. 47'

roraminifera, on the nomenclature on a newspecies of Lizard, 370 on;

of the, 184, 253, 453. some species of fishes from the

Fossa Daubentonii, observations on, Philippine Islands, 397 ; on new
207. species of reptiles and fishes, 418
Galeodes pallipes, on the habits of, on Psammoperca and Cnidon, 426
312. on a large Siluroid from the Upper
Galera barbata, on varieties of, 405. Amazons, 449.
Globiocephalus Grayi, observations Gymnodactylus, new species of, 421.
on, 51. Helices, on the connexion existing
Gordii, on the embryonic form of between the nervous and muscular
the, 231. systems in the, 466.
Gould, on two new species of
J., Hemiaster, new species of, 290.
birds, 114 on three new species
; Hesperornis regalis, description of,
of Humming-birds, 452. 212.
Graculavus, new species of, 215. Ilincks, Rev. T., on Lar sabellarum
Graptolite, on a new dendroid, 233. and reproduction, 313 ; contri-
its
Graptolites, on the migrations of the, butions by, to the history of the
75. Hydroida, 385 ; on a new genus of
Gray, Dr. J. E., on the Emys nigra Polyzoa, 396.
fi'om Upper California, 54 on the ; Hinulia, new species of, 420.
synonymy of the genera of Eurya- Hopkinson, J., on CaUograptus radi-
lidae, 71 on a new netted Sponge
; cans, 233.
from the Philippines, 76 ; on Os- Huamela leucotis, observations on,
teocella septentrionalis, 76, 406; on 445.
the Echinoderms from the Red Sea, Ilydraspidse, on a new genus of, 463.
1 15 ;on a new genus of hexara- Hydroida, contributions to the history
diate and other Sponges, 134 on ; of the, 385.
Codiophj^Uum, 139; on the name Hyloterpe, new species of, 252.
Tethya, 150 on the Clustered
; Idotasia, new species of, 100.
Sea-polype, 151 on the INIarine ; Imaliodes, new species of, 98.
Sponges in the British Museum^ Indris, on the varieties of, 474.
152 on the habits of Terebratula
; Insects, on the position of the centre
ti'uncata, 152 on Flustra margi-
; of gravity in, 55.
nata, 167 ; on a new Propithecus lolfema, new species of, 452.
and the Fossane from Madagascar, lonthocerus, new species of, 320.
206 on the double-horned Asiatic
: Ixodes Dugesii, on the eggs and
Rhinoceros, 207; on the genera newly hatched young of, 230.
Manouria and Scapia, 218 on the ; Jeftreys, J. G., on the Mollusca of
Mud-Tortoises of India, 326; on Europe compared with those of
varieties of the Tiara, 405 on ; Eastern North America, 237.
the Ahu, 407 on a new British ; Joly,N., on the metamorphoses of the
Callithamnion, 408; on Macroxus bony fishes, 463.
tephrogastei*, 408 on the Guemul, ; Jones, Prof. T. R., on the nomencla-
445 on a new genus of Hydras-
; ture of the Foraminifera, 184, 253,
pidse, 463 on the habits of Tere-
; 453.
bratulse, 465 on Delphinus Des-
; Kent, W. S., on Tethya muricata and
marestii, 468 on the varieties of
; Don-illia agariciformis, 209.
Indris and Propithecus, 474. King, Prof. W., on the genera Tri-
Grayella cyathophora, note on, 124. merella, Dinobolus, and Monome-
Gregarinse, on the development of rella, 248.
the, 309. Kreflnt, Dr. G., on Thylacoleo carni-
Gulliver, G., on the eggs and newly fex, 169.
hatched young of Ixodes Dugesii Lanioperca, description of the new
and Argas retiexus, 230. genus, 183,
Giinther, Dr. A., on a deformed ex- Laophonte, new species of, 12.
ample of Cariama cristata, 67 ; on Lar sabellarum, on the reproduction
two new fishes from Tasmania, 183 ;
of, 313.
478 INDEX.
Lee, Dr. R. J., on the sense of sight Neaspis, characters of the new genus,
in birds, 142. 317.
Lepidoptera, new, 125,228, 274. Nechyrus, new species of, 99.
Lindahl, J., on the Swedish Scien- Nephelis, on some species of, 279.
tific Expedition, 469. Nephila aurelia, on the habits of, 271.
Lizard, on a new species of, 370. Newton, Prof. A., on the specific
Lov^n, Prof. S., on the structure of name of the Black Redstart, 227.
the Echinoidea, 285, 376, 427. Nicholson, Prof. H. A., on migra-
_

LUtken,Dr. 0.,on Antipathes arctica, tions of the Graptolites, 75 on ;

77. dredgings in Lake Ontario, 276.

Lycosa Blackwallii, observations on, Nyctalops, characters of the new
272. genus, 410.
ingens, on tlie habits and dis- Oditesus, description of the new
tribution of, 273, 448. genus, 88.
Macalister, Prof. A., on the myology ffinochroma, characters of the new
of Sarcophilus ursinus, 17 ; on the genus, 92.
anatomy of Cynocephalus hama- Ophichthys, new species of, 425.
dryas, 62 on tlie muscular ana-
;
Orpha, new species of, 94.
tomy of Phascolarctos cinereus, Orthotomus, new species of, 262.
127. Osteocella septentrionalis, observa-
M' Andrew, R., on the Echinoderms tions on, 76, 406.
collected by, in the Red Sea, 115. Otolithus, new species of, 398.
Macrochiron, description of the new new species of, 217.
Palpeotringa,
genus, 9. Paradoxomis, new species of, 71.
Macropoda, on the metamorphoses of, Parker, W. K., on the nomenclature
463. of the Foraminifera, 184, 253, 453 ;

Macroxus tephrogaster, note on, 408. on the structure and development

Major, Dr. J. Forsyth, on some fossil of the skull of the salmon, 222.
monkeys found in Italy, 153. Pascoe, F. P., on new Australian
Manouria and Scapia, on the genera, Curculionidpe, 84 on new genera
;

218. and species of Coleoptera, 317.

Marsh, Prof. 0. C, on Hesperornis Peltis, new species of, 318.
regalis, and other new species of Percis, new species of, 424.
Cretaceous birds, 212. Peripia, new species of, 422.
Meyerella, characters of the new Peters, Dr. W., on the systematic
genus, 76. name of the Walrus, 151.
Meyerina, description of the new Peyritsch, Dr., on peloric structiu-es,
genus, 110, 134. 474.
Milne-Edwards, A., on fossil birds, 72. Phascolarctos cinereus, on the mus-
Misophrice, description of the new cular anatomy of the, 127.
genus, 93. Phocylides, characters of the genus,
Mocoa, new species of, 420. 324.
Moechius, description of the new Phormosoma, characters of the new
genus, 96. genus, 303.
Mollusca of Em-ope compared with Phrenozemia, description of the new
those of Eastern North America, genus, 94.
_ ^^
237. Phyllopoda, on the reproduction and ff
Monkeys, on some fossil, found in mode of life of the, 152.
Italy, 153 on intelligence in, 229.
; Plants of the Coal-measures, on the,
Monomerella, TrimereUa, and Dino- 224.
bolus, observations on the genera, Plateau, F., on the position of the
248. centre of gravity in insects, 55.
Myriopoda, descriptions of new, 354. Platycephalus, new species of, 397.
Myrmacicelus, new species of, 95. Platystonia, new species of, 449.
Mythites, new species of, 84. Plumularia, new species of, 389.
Nannoscincus, characters of the new Plumulariidse, on the sarcothecse ot
genus, 421. the, 385.
 ;

INDEX. 479

Pollock, F., on the habits of some Splice rotherium, new species of, 358.
Madeiran Spiders, 271. Spiders, on the habits of some Ma-
Polypes, on parasitic, in the paren- deiran, 271.
chyma of a sponge, 50. Sponges, on new species of, 58, 76,
Polyzoa, on a new genus of, 396. 101, 110; on some parasites of,
Prophthalmus, new species of, 322. 108 ; on a new genus of hexara-
Propithecus, new species of, 206, diate and other, 134 ; of the Bri-
298 on the varieties of, 474.
; tish Museum, on the marine, 152
Psamnioperca and Cnidon, on the on thread-cells and semen in ma-
identity of the genera, 426. rine, 300.
Pseudocyclops, description of the Spongiadse, on the origin of the
new genus, 7. thread-cells in the, 50.
Pseudorca, new species of, 51. Spongozoon, on the, 45.
Quadrumana, review of the fossil, Staurocorvne, description of the new
153. genus, 126.
Reptiles, new species of, 418. Stratiorrhina, characters of the genus,
Rhabdoliths, observations on, 359. 322.
Rhinoceros, on the double-homed Taphroderes, new species of, 319.
Asiatic, 207, 298, 399. Tarsolepis, description of the new
Ritsema, C, on Tarsolepis and Cri- genus, 125, 228, 274, 446.
nodes, 228, 274, 446. Tartarides, description of the new
Robin, C, on the noises and expres- family, 410.
sive sounds produced by fishes,
^ Terebratulae, on the habits of the,
470. 152, 465.
Rossella, new species of, 137. Tethya, on the name, and its varie-
Rotch, W.D., on a new genus and ties of spelling, 150, 227.
species of hydroid Zoophytes, 126. antarctica and T. zetlandica, ob-
Royal Societv, proceedings of the, servations on, 58, 141.
142, 222, 300. muricata, observations on, 209.
Ssenuris, on some species of, 280. Thelyphonidea, new genus and species
Salarias, new species of, .399, 424. of, 409.
Salmon, on the structure and deve- Thelyphonus, monograph of the
lopment of the skuU of the, 222. genus, 200.
Sarcophilus ursinus, on the myology Thomson, J., on some dermal tuber-
of, 17. cles associated with fossil fish-re-
Scammon, Capt. C. M., on a new mains, 66.
species of Balfenoptera, 473. Thomson, Prof., on the Echinidea
Scapia, on the genus, 218. of the ' Porcupine deep-sea dredg-
'

Schmidt, Dr. O., on Coccoliths and ing-expeditions, 300.

Rhabdoliths, 359. Thylacoleo carnifex, observations on,
Sclater, Dr. P.'L., on Propithecus bi- 169.
color and Rhinoceros lasiotis, 298. Timalia, new species of, 61.
Scolopsis, new species of, 423. Tortoises, on the Mud-, of India,
Seeley, H. G., on the origin of the 326.
vertebrate skeleton, 21. Trachelizus, new species of, 320.
Shai-pe, R. B., on some new species Tragopus, new species of, 97.
of birds, 450. Trichastoma, new species of, 451.
Sicard, M., on the connexion which Trimerella, Dinobolus, and Monome-
exists between the nervous and rella, observations on the genera,
muscular svstems in the Helices, 248.
466. Trionyches of India, on the, 219,
Sitta, new species of, 450. 326.
Sosytelus, description of the new UmbeUula grcenlandica, note on,
genus, 90, 151.
Spatulemys, description of the new Van Beneden, Prof. E., on the deve-
genus, 463. lopment of the Gregarinse, 309.
480 INDEX.
Verkriizen, T. A., on a dredging-ex- Whiteaves, J. F., on deep-sea dredg-
cursion to Iceland, 371. ing in the Gulf of St. Lawrence,
Vertebrate skeleton, on the origin of 341.
tlie, 21. Williamson, Prof. W. C, on the
Villot, A., on the embryonic form of plants of the coal-measures, 224.
the Gordii, 231. Wood, T. W., on the two (?) un-
Vogt, C, on Branchipus and Ar- known species of Argus Pheasant,
temia, 405. 67.
Walden, Arthur Viscount, on a new Zanclea implexa, observations on,
species of Timalia, 61 on two
; 393.
new species of birds from the Zephronia, new species of, 354.
Philippine Islands, 252. Ziphius Sowerbiensis, note on, 151.
Walrus, on the systematic name of Zoophytes, on a new genus and
the, 151. species of hydroid, 126.

END OF THE TENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOB AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.
 1

,E>'Rob,n5»n.Del...t5c.I872
 Irin.S: Mao Nat Bib tS. 4. Vol. 10 Pill.

VOVest a.C^ un.p.

-
CYCLOPS CBA3SIREMIS
'VCLO PS LIT TORALIS .
 .

An n .
i, Mcig. Nal.HUtS. 4. Vol.10 PLRl.

"WWes* "' '-nr

1, Z. CYCLOPS OVALIS. i-

i-'^ CYCLOPICERA LATA

vIACRO CH E 1 RON FUCICOLUM
 Anit.^M(ig.Nat.EistSAVcUO.PI IVT

GS.BxaayciivTWest bo W.West * C° imp

1-5 CANTHOCAMFTUS IMUS.
6-10, SCUTELLIDIUM TISBOIDE-S.
 Anri.ScMcuf.JVca. HistSA. VolJO PIT

G-.S,EraJvieM;A"?5^
W.West&C? la-.p.

1-12 ECTINOSOMA MELANICEP5

!A--- p.Ar.TVT.OPTTf^ T\rOR]y[ANI.
 Ann.&.Ma^.NcLt.HxstS4 VoUO PIM.

G.SBrady.dohlWsst sc.
1 - 9. LAOPHONTE HOD GIT '
WWestS. C? imj

10-17. CLETODES LIMICOLA

 Am,^Mn, ]V,r/ Ih.si i-lVrJJnPni/:

TvSiitsm Bros Sth.

;.C del.
 Anji,. hMoLg.Ma±,.HLst . S i. VollO PI VM

TARSOIEPIS EEMCAUDA.^oZler.
 K
.

Ann.. f Mog.Nal JiiLst S. 4. Vol. 10 VI

"^^i%-j#Cj<^* M-^-

Drd Mj al^mBroa imp.

CODIOPHYLLUM NATALENSE
 Am^sMiyMt,iEsf,,sj,, w/x:,pij:

CALL 0GIMPni6 ' JUOUMNS.

An iL. ^ MuM/.Nat J/vst. S 4
. Vui JO . PL J/

Minla-nBrosli^L
 Avw. ^. Moj^JVcUJ/tst .S.4. Vol JO. Pf AIL
.

19 20.

^*: v#'

%;v^v^ %4gp y

M iTilsrn Br'os lilK.

 ^777/ ^ Mcxjg.Nodb.Hi^t. S.4.V0I.IO PIXIIL

&HFord.. MiiiteruBros imp

NEW SPECIES OF THEL"YPHONUS

 .lr,i A M„g Xni Hut. S. 4-. IW. II' ri .V/r

0\^A

-^_-^ =;j4_ ^1
><;,, -^^

vl /wesiergtcn W. '

LIth. SchUchmt t Soedorft.

 . ^nn, dc jYa.^ Mac ///^r . S 4 .Vo 1 . 1 . P^ XV

4<x

go-

lOo,

,
E.W.B.ofcinson.DeUl Sc 18^
 Anxi f KcLg. Nat . Hist. S 4 Vol .10. PI All.
.

Mint e.m Bros mrp.

HFord..
 .

Amif Mag Nal, Hi^b S.

. . 4. Vol 10
. . PL JVIL

CtHFotcL. MmlemBi^os .imp

 rlnn- iS, Ma^y Nat Hist S. 4 Vol 10 PI JCm.

^/\M

10

A.G.Buller aa eitLtk.
Jmiiteiii Bro3 imp.

NEW MYRIOPODA.
 Ann kMag jfa.t Ifist S. i Vd 10 R XIX ^- 5//

ISmclss del Mmtern. Bros litl,

 Annk}ho Mit msi S4 Vol IV Fl XX.

JCntem Bros "hih.

THi-noTis ael.
 Ann Ulag Jai JI> si S -I Vol 10 Fl XXI

l»L'.lT,-;-111 A.;V

T. Hmcks iel.
 /Inn. hMag.NciJ. .Hist. S. 4 Vol. iO. PL XJ/£

OP-Cambriige cLeL. E.Mmbera Mv. Miaiern Bros imp

 ^

V
A
 rill
^''A-,

I nil ml iii